Full text of "Councils and ecclesiastical documents relating to Great Britain and Ireland"

See other formats

COUNCILS

AND

ECCLESIASTICAL DOCUMENTS

RELATING TO

GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.

Hontton

HENRY FROWDE

OXFOBD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE

7 PATERNOSTER ROW

COUNCILS

AND

ECCLESIASTICAL DOCUMENTS

RELATING TO

GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND

Edited, after Spelman and Wilkins,

ARTHUR WEST HADDAN, B. D.

Honorary Canon of Worcester,

AND

WILLIAM STUBBS, M. A.

Regius Professor of Modern History,
FORMERLY FELLOW'S OF TRINITY COLLEGE, OXFORD.

VOL. II. PART I.

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
M DCCCLXXIII

V. Church of Cumbria or Strathclyde : A.D. 600-1 188.

VI. British Churches abroad:

(I.) British Church in Armorica: A.D. 387-818.
(II.) See of Bretona in Gallicia: A.D. 569-830.

VII. Church of Scotland during the Celtic Period and until
declared independent of the See of York: A.D. 400-1188.

NOTICE.

When, in 187 1, the Third Volume of this work was published, a
hope was entertained that the Second, which had been delayed by
the illness of the Editor, might soon follow it. The death of
Mr. Haddan, by which the whole Church of England suffers a severe
loss, has summarily disappointed that expectation. The present
portion of the work, comprising the documentary history of three
out of the four Churches whose records were to form the second
volume, was completed by Mr. Haddan some time before his death ;
and a small part of the eighth, the Irish, division, had likewise
passed through the Press. As some considerable delay must occur
before this can be finished, it has seemed good to publish at once
the first half of the volume. It has a completeness of its own, and
although illustrating and illustrated by the portion that is to follow,
may very well be given to the world by itself. This is now done in
accordance with the expressed wishes of some of the most eminent
Scottish antiquaries. The remainder of the volume will be proceeded
with as soon as possible.

Oxford,
March 18, 1873.

CONTENTS.

A. D. PAGE

600 — 11SS. V. Church of Cumbria or Strathclyde ...... i

600 — 90S. Period the First. Until the Kingdom of Strathclyde wan united to that of

Scotland ..........

Before 600. Foundation of the See of Glasgow by S. Kentegern .

666 x G69. Lands granted to Wilfrid in Lancashire

680. Council of Rome. Wilfrid answers there for the faith of Britons, etc

685. English Cumbria taken from Glasgow and united (in part) to Lindis-

farne .........

697. Moling Abbat of Luachra ......

704. Strathclyde Britons apparently adopt the Roman Easter

721. A Bishop of Strathclyde (?) at a Roman Council

730 — 803. Anglian See of Whitheme or Candida Casa

782 x 804. Letter of Alcuin to the Monks of Whitheme

854. Eardulf of Lindisfarne still claims Carlisle as within his diocese

875 X 883. Cumberland, and possibly Whitheme, still seemingly regarded as An

glian ...........

908 — 1 188. Period the Second. Until the Church of Cumbria was united, partly to
that of England, partly to that of Scotland

Bishops of Glasgow consecrated by Kinsi Archbishop of York
Council of Windsor. Compact between Archbishops Lanfranc and

Thomas ........

Nunnery of Armethwaite founded by William Rufus .

English Cumbria (together with Hexhamshire) and Teviotdale taken

from Durham ; the former assigned to York, the latter to Glasgow
Pope Paschal II. to the Suffragans of York (referred to)
Benedictine Cell at Wetherall founded
A British Bishop of (apparently) Strathclyde
Augustinian Canons established at Carlisle by Henry I.
A Bishop of Glasgow consecrated by Thomas II. of York
Claim of York over Glasgow, and of Durham over Teviotdale. still

maintained ..........

Benedictine Abbey of Selkirk, afterwards (1128) of Kelso, founded
Consecration of John to the See of Glasgow by Pope Paschal II.
Augustinian Monastery of Jedburgh founded ....

Pope Gelasius II. to John Bishop of Glasgow (not preserved) .
Ralph of Canterbury to Pope Calixtus II. (referred to)

1053 X

lO^'O.

1072.

I0S9.

1 100 x 1 107.

HOI.

1101 x

III2.

1 102.

1102.

1 109 X

I I 14.

1 1 09 X

I I 14.

1 113.

1 1 17 (prob.).

1118.

1 1 18.

1 1 19.

4
S
5

6
6

7
7
8

10
1 1

12
12

12
13
13
13
13
M

IS
15
16
16
16
16

TAGE

xii CONTENT S.

A.D. •

ii9. pope Calixtus II. to the Scottish Bishops (referred to) . . .17

1 20 or liai. Inquisition into the lands of the See of Glasgow under David Prince

of Cumbria ■ ■

After 1 1 20. Priory of S. Bees refounded

122. Pope Calixtus II. to John Bishop of Glasgow ....

122,1123. John of Glasgow suspended by Thurstin Archbishop of York, etc.

122. Pope Calixtus II. to Thurstin Archbishop of York .

122. Pope Calixtus II. to John Bishop of Glasgow ....

After 1 1 24. King David's grant of the tithe of his chan to Glasgow Bishopric

125. Council of Roxburgh under Cardinal John of Crema (referred to)

12;. Thurstin's claim over Glasgow renewed at Rome before Honorius II.

125 or 1 1 26. Pope Honorius II. to Gilla- Aldan Bishop Elect of Candida Casa

125 or 1 126. Pope Honorius II. to John Bishop of Glasgow .

125x1 160. Abbeys of Soulseat, Holywood, etc., founded in Galloway

r Revival of the See of Candida Casa as a Suffragan See to York .

126X 1 140. < Profession of Gilla-Aldan Bishop of Candida Casa to Archbishop
I Thurstin

j 26. Cause between the Scottish Bishops and Thurstin deferred

1 a I. Pope Innocent II. to John Bishop of Glasgow .

jij. First Bishop of Carlisle, and in subjection to York .

134. Cistercian Abbey of Calder founded ....

134 or 1 1 35. Pope Innocent II. to Thurstin Archbishop of York .

136. Refoundation of Melrose, by King David .

136. Dedication of Glasgow Cathedral ....

iifi. Pope Innocent II. to William Archbishop of Canterbury

1^6. Pope Innocent II. to Thurstin Archbishop of York .

136. Pope Innocent II. to Stephen King of England .

138. Council at Carlisle under the Legate Alberic

140— 1 144. Abbeys of Kilwinning and Lismahago, and the Maison Dieu at Rox-
burgh, founded

142. Foundation of the Abbey of Dundrennan .

147. Herbert Bishop of Glasgow consecrated by the Pope at Auxerre

147x1164. Constitutions of Bishop Herbert for Glasgow Cathedral after the
custom of Sarum ........

150. Foundation of the Abbeys of Holmcultram and Dryburgh

154. Christian of Whitheme consecrated under the authority of the Arch-

bishop of York ........

155. Bull of Pope Adrian IV. to the Scottish Bishops (referred to)
156 — 1219. See of Carlisle vacant .......

iCo. Cluniac Abbey of Paisley founded .....

164. Attempted Legatine Scottish Council at Norham Castle .

164. Ingelram Bishop of Glasgow consecrated by the Pope at Sens
164,1165. Lincluden and Canoby founded .....

165. Pope Alexander III. to the Canons of Glasgow

169. Augustinian Abbey of Lanercost founded ....

170. Bull of Alexander III. declaring Glasgow an independent See (re-

ferred to)

170 (?). Pope Alexander to the Abbats, etc., patrons of benefices in the diocese

of Glasgow .

173. Privilege of Pope Alexander III. for the See of Glasgow (referred to)

CONTENTS.

AD.
:i74. Election of Bishop Jocelyn to the See of Glasgow

:i74. Treaty of Falaise (referred to) ....

J74> IJ75- Confirmation and Consecration (by the Papal Legate at Clairvaux) of
Jocelyn Bishop of Glasgow .......

: 175. Privilege of Pope Alexander III. to Bishop Jocelyn of Glasgow

[i 75. Bull of Alexander III. enjoining obedience to Bishop Jocelyn .

: 1 75. Privilege of Alexander III. declaring Glasgow immediately dependent

upon the Pope ........

: 175. Bulls of Alexander III. to the Scottish Bishops (referred to)

[i 75. Conference at York (referred to) .....

176. Council of Northampton (referred to) ....

[i 77. Christian of Whitherne suspended by Cardinal Vivian for refusing to

attend the Council of Edinburgh .
:i79. Bull of Alexander III. repeating the privilege granted to the See of

Glasgow .......

:i8i. Completion of Glasgow Cathedral . . . . . .

[182. Bull of Lucius III. repeating the privilege granted to the See of Glas

gow (referred to) ........ .

1S2 x 1 185. Bull of Lucius III. to Glasgow respecting patronage
186. Attempt to renew the See of Carlisle after thirty years' vacancy

iS6orn87. Privilege of Urban III. to the Bishops of Glasgow
1S6 or 1187. Bull of Urban III. repeating the privilege granted to the See of Glas
gow (referred to) .........

186 or 1 187. Privilege of Urban III. to the Bishops of Glasgow
:i8S. Bull of Clement III. declaring the Church of Scotland (including

Glasgow but omitting Galloway) to be independent (referred to) .

Appendix A. Sepulchral Christian Inscribed Stones, and other
Monuments, in Scottish and English Cumbria,
A.D. 450-900

B. Bishopric of Candida Casa or Whitherne, as sub

ject ecclesiastically to York, A.D. 1 188-1472

C. Bishop of Glasgow in subjection to York, A.D

1318-1323 ■

VI. British Churches Abroad, i. British Church in Armorica

UNTIL THE SUPPRESSION OF BRITISH CUSTOMS THERE, A.D. 387-818

ii. British See at Bretona in Gallicia, A.D. 569-830

3S7 — 818. i. British Church in Armorica ....

461. First Breton Bishop recorded ....

465. Council of Vannes to ordain S. Padarn

475 X 480. Faustus the Breton, Abbat of Lerins, Bishop of Riez ,

511. Breton Bishop at the first Council of Orleans .

512. See of Leon erected by King Childebert .
52o(?). Foundation of Gildas' Abbey of Ruys
541. Easter Question at the fourth Council of Orleans
553 x 561. Breton Synod excommunicates the Bishop of Vannes
555 or 557. Welsh or Briton Bishops at Paris ....
561, 566. Immigration of Britons into Brittany under Maclou, Maglorius, etc.
567. Council of Tours asserts the supremacy of Tours over Brittany .

Xlll

I'AGE
38

40
40

4i
43
44
44

45
47

47
47
47
48

49
49

5°

7i
72
73
73
74
74
74
75
75
75
76
77

Xiv CONTENTS.

\. D.

577,590. Differences of Easter Cycle

578 x 586. Intended pilgrimage of S. Winoch to Jerusalem .

5 78 X 590. Saxons on the border of Brittany adopt Breton customs

600. British Monastery of S. M«5en, in Brittany, founded

786. Bretons submit to Charlemagne at the Council of Worms

817. Letters Patent of Louis le De"bonnaire for the Abbey of Landevenech

818. Council of Vannes under Louis le Debonnaire ....

PAGE

77
78
78
78
79
79
80

Appendix A. Liturgy of (probably) the Tenth Century, belonging

to Brittany . . . . . . .81

B. Legendary Lives of Bre'ton Saints, A.D. 450-800 . 86

C. Supremacy of the See of Tours over Brittany, and

especially as against the Archbishopric of Dol . 91

D. Inscribed and other Christian Monuments of early

Brittany 97

560 — 830. ii. See of Bretoria in Gallicia apparently British 99

Brittenbitrg, Bretangen, etc. . . . 1 01

400 — 1 188. VII. The Church of Scotland during the Celtic Period, and until

FORMALLY DECLARED INDEPENDENT OF THE SEE OF YORK . . IO3

400 — 565. Period the First. Before S. Colnmba 105

565 — 849. Period the Second. During the Supremacy of the Presbyter-Abbats of Hy . 106

565. Conversion of the Northern Picts by the preaching of S. Columba . 106

563x671. Christian Settlements, mostly in Western Scotland .... 107

574. " Ordination " of Aidan King of Dalriada by S. Columba . . . 108

575. Council of Drumceat in Ireland (referred to) ..... 108

597. Death of S. Columba 108

6C4X610. Letter of Laurentius Archbishop of Canterbury to the Bishops and

Abbats, " per universam Scottiam " (referred to) . . . . 10S

634. Letter of Cummianus to Segienus Abbat of Hy respecting Easter (re-

ferred to) ........... 108

635. Mission of Bishop Aidan to Northumbria from Hy .... 108

635. Columbite Church in Rathlin ........ 109

680. Council of Rome, where Wilfrid answers for the faith of Scots and Picts,

etc. (referred to) . . . . . . . . . .109

6S1 — 685. Episcopate of Trumwini over Picts, at Abercorn (referred to) . . 109

686. Adamnan's visit to Aldfrid of Northumbria, to redeem Irish prisoners . 109

692. Irish Columbite Monasteries subject to Hy ...... 109

697. " Cain Adhamnani," and Council of Birr (?) ...... no

704. Adamnan fails to convert Hy to the Roman Easter and Tonsure . .110

679x704. Canones Adamnani . . .111

704. Death of Adamnan . . .114

710 (?). Letter of Ceolfrid to Nectan Mac Derili King of the Picts (referred to) . 114

712. A Bishop at Hy 114

716 — 71S. The Monks of Hy accept the Roman Easter, etc., but lose for a time the
supremacy over the Pictish Church, which passes (perhaps) to Aber-

«ethy ' n4

721. A Pictish Bishop of "Scotia" at a Council of Rome . • . . .116

72.i— 791- Royal Monks, Dalriad, Pictish, Irish, at Hy 116

CONTENTS. xv

l AGE

727 — 778. Supremacy of Hy over Irish Columbite Monasteries . . . .116
736 X 747. Kilrimont or S. Andrew's founded by Angus King of the Picts . , 117

782. Death of an " CEconomus " of Hy 117

813, 8 1 6. Canons of Chalons, and of Cealchyth, against " Scoti " (referred to) . 117
794 — 849. Hy ravaged by Northmen. Columbite Irish supremacy passes to

Kells 118

842. Grant of Lochleven by King Brude to the Keledei (earliest Scottish

record of them) .118

849. Primacy of Pictish Kingdom, and S. Columba's relics, transferred to

Dunkeld by Kenneth Mac Alpin . . . . . . . 11S

Appendix A. Rule of S. Columba . . . . . .119

B. Laws attributed to Kenneth Mac Alpin (spurious) 122

C. Inscribed and other Christian Monuments in the

Pictish and Scottish Kingdoms . . . .125

r A. Monuments of Semi-Roman date and

character, A. D. 400-600 (?) . .1 25

I B. Monuments in the Pictish Kingdom,

A. D. 700-900 (?) . . . .1 26
Z. Monuments among the Scots of Dal-

riada, A. D. 700-1000 (?) . . 132

L D. Monuments in Laodonia or Saxonia . 13^

D. Abbats of Hy during the Columbite Primacy,
A. D. 563-849 135

E. Lives of Saints of (Dalriad) Scottish or Pictish
Churches, prior to A. D. 850 .... 139

Period the Third. From the Primacy of Dunkeld, A.D. 849-906 (?), and
that of S. Andrew 's from the latter year, to the Consecration of Turgot to
S. Andrews, A.D. 1109 ......... 142

Martyrdom (so called) of Indrecht Abbat of Hy ....

Council (so called) of Forteviot under Donald King of Pictavia .

Primates, Abbats of Dunkeld, and Bishops .....

Northmen at Hy .........

King Cyric's (or Grig's) gift of " liberty to the Scottish Church "

Council of Scone, under Constantine King, and Cellach Bishop, o
Alban

S. Columba still the Patron Saint of Alban

Coarbs of S. Columba, and Tanist Abbat of Hy ....

" Procurator Legis Adamnani " (Maor Cana Adhamnai?i)

King Constantine becomes Abbat of the Keledei of S. Andrew's .

The Keledei of Lochleven make over their island to the Bishop of
S. Andrew's ..........

963. Death of Fothadh I., " Bishop of the Islands of Alba " (proper styles

of the chief Scottish Bishop : vide note) .....

965. A lay (Keledean) Abbat at Dunkeld

966 — 101 1. Bishops, Herenach, and Abbats of Hy, and Coarbs of S Columba
967x971. Pilgrimage of Leot and Sluagadach to Rome ....
97°- Cellach II. succeeds Maelbrigid I. as Bishop of Alba .

854.

860 x 863.

865, 873.

87S.

878x896.

906.

909 (?).

927—938.

929.

946.

Before 955.

142

143
143
143
143

144
14s

146
146

147

148

148
T48
.49
149

FAGE

xvi CONTENTS.

A. D.

971 x 995. Foundation of Brechin (Keledean) by Kenneth Mac Malcolm . . 149

977. Bis hop Bcornhclni (a "Scott") at the Council of Calne . . 149
980. King of Athcliath (Dublin) at Hy (the first Christian Danish Chief

recorded) . . • • • • • • • • -15°

1003x1033. Grant of Malcolm II. to the Monastery of Deer . . . .150

1 o 1 s. Church gifts of Malcolm II. (spurious laws and council of Perth) . 1 50

1026. Lord of the Cinel Conaill at Hy 151

1028 X 1055. Grant of Malduin Bishop of Alban (or S. Andrew's) to the Keledei of

Lochleven 151

1034. Ferlegin of Kells, and Culebadh of S. Columba 151

1039 X 1054. Grant by King Macbeth and Queen Gruoch to the Keledei of Loch-
leven . . . • ■ • • •• • ■ •I5I

1045. Lay (Keledean) Abbat of Dunkeld 152

1050. Macbeth at Rome 152

1015 (?)• A (Northman) Bishop of the Orkneys sent by Adalbert Archbishop

of Bremen 153

1055. Death of Malduin Bishop of Alban 153

1055 X 1059. Grant by Tuathal Bishop of S. Andrew's to the Keledei of Lochleven 153
1059 x I093- Grant by Fothadh II. Bishop of S. Andrew's to the Keledei of Loch-
leven 153

1063. Morthlach erected by Malcolm Canmore into an Episcopal Monastery 153
1065. Death of Dubhtach, chief A nmchara of Ireland and Alba . . .154

1070. Foundation of Dunfermlin, upon Queen Margaret's marriage . . 154

1070 x 1089. Lanfranc Archbishop of Canterbury to Margaret Queen of the Scots . 155
1070X1089. Councils under Malcolm III. and Queen Margaret, to reform the

Scottish Church 156

1070x1093. Hy restored by Queen Margaret 159

1070X1093. Hermits in Scotland in the time of Queen Margaret .... 159

1072. Compact between Lanfranc and Archbishop Thomas 1. of York, at

the Council of Windsor, assigning to York the primacy over Scot-
land (extract) .......... 159

1072 X 1093. Fothadh II. Bishop of the Scots said to have professed subjection to

the See of York 1 60

1073. Pope Gregory VII. to Lanfranc Archbishop of Canterbury (extract) . 160

1073 xi 100. Melrose and Jedburgh still subject to Durham ecclesiastically, al-

though politically subject to Malcolm HI. of Scotland . . . 161
1073. Ralph Bishop of the Orkneys consecrated by the Archbishop of York

(Archbishop Thomas to Lanfranc, Lanfranc to Bishops of Wor-
cester and Chester, etc.) . . . . . . . .162

1079 (?). Bishops of Man and the Isles (Hrolfr, William, Wymund) . .164

1093. Malcolm III. of Scotland at the foundation of the new Cathedral of

Durham . . . . . . . . . . .164

1093. Death of Fothadh II. (the last Celtic " Archbishop of Alban ") . .165

1094. Grant of Duncan King of Scotia to Durham 165

1097 or 1098. Foundation of Coldingham by Edgar King of the Scots . . . 165

1097. Hy occupied by Magnus King of Norway 166

1101. Pope Paschal II. to the Bishops of Scotland, Suffragans of York . 167

1 101 x 1 108. Roger Bishop of the Orkneys consecrated at York. (Line of North-

man Bishops from the same date : vide note) . . . .167

1 102 (?). Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury to Haco Earl of the Orkneys . 167

CONTENTS. xvii

A. D. PAGE

1 104. Opening of S. Cuthbert's Tomb in the presence of Alexander, after-
wards King of Scotland .168

1 107. Edgar King of Scotland dies at Dunedin 169

1 107. Alexander King of the Scots to Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury

(not preserved) . . . . 169

1 107. Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury to Alexander King of the Scots . 169

1 107 x 1 1 24. Foundation and endowment of a parish church at Edenham (in Rox-
burghshire) . . . . . . . . . . .170

1 107. Turgot elected 1 , r, ._ . , ,

, f to the See of S. Andrew s 1 70

1109. „ consecrated J

1 109. Death of a chief Anmchara of the community of Columcille . .172

Appendix A. Chief Bishops of Alban or of the Scots, A. D.

(before) 896-1109 173

B. Keledei (vulgo " Culdees") in Scotland, c. A. D.

800 — c. A. D. 1 150 175

(Henry of Silgrave's list of Lothian and Scottish
Religious Houses, c. A. D. 1272) . . .181

C. Lives of Scottish Saints, A. D. 850-1150 . . 183

D. Sepulchral Christian Inscriptions in the Isle of

Man 185

1 109 — 1 188. Period the Fourth. Fork claim of Supremacy over the Scottish Church;

and Formation of the Scottish Dioceses . . . . . .188

1 1 09 — 1 1 15. Failure, retirement, and death, of Turgot, the first English Bishop of

S.Andrew's 189

1 109 X 1 1 14. Wymund Bishop of Man and the Isles consecrated by the Archbishop

of York 189

1109 X 1 1 14. Ralph II. Bishop of the Orkneys consecrated by the Archbishop of

York 190

Before 1 1 15. Foundation of the Sees of Moray and Dunkeld . .... 190
1 1 15. Foundation of Augustinian Canons at Scone by Alexander I. and

Queen Sibilla . . . . . . . . . .190

1 1 15. Alexander I. King of the Scots to Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury . 191

1119. Pope Calixtus II. to the Scottish Bishops, Suffragans of York . . 192

1 1 19. Pope Calixtus II. to the Bishops of Durham, the Orkneys, Glasgow,

and Scotland, Suffragans of York . . . . . . . 193

1 1 19. Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury to Pope Calixtus II. (extracts) . 193
1 1 19 X 1x24. Pope Calixtus II. to Eistein and Sigurd, Kings of Norway . . 196

1 1 20. Alexander King of the Scots to Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury . 196
1 1 20. Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury and the Convent of Canterbury to

King Henry I. .... 197

1 1 20. King Henry I. to Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury . . . .198

1120. Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury to Alexander King of the Scots . 198

1 1 20. Eadmer elected to S. Andrew's

1121. ,, returns to Canterbury
1 120. Henry I. to Ralph of Canterbury, and to Alexander King of the Scots

(not preserved) . . . . 199

1 1 20. Alexander King of the Scots to Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury . 200

ii 20. Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury to Alexander King of the Scots . 201

VOL. II. b

} • *99

xviii CONTENTS.

Ah. PAGE

n jo. Nicolas Prior of Worcester to Eadmer, against the primacy of York.

over Scotland 2°2

1132. Pope Calixtus II. to Alexander King of the Scots .... 205
1 1 22. Pope Calixtus II. to the Bishops of Scotland, Suffragans of York . 205
1 122. Eadmer to Alexander King of the Scots 206

1 u 2. Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury to Alexander King of the Scots . 208

I uV Foundation of Augustinians at Inchcolm by Alexander King of the

Scots 2°9

I I 24, January (after 13th). Election of Robert Prior of Scone to the See of S. An-

drew's ....•••••••• 209

1 ! 24_ Foundation of Urquhart by David King of the Scots .... 209

1 124 X 1 1 29. Judgment, under arbitration of the Earl of Fife, in favour of Keledei

of Lochleven 209

1 125. See of Aberdeen founded by David King of the Scots . . .210

1 1 25. Legatine Council of Roxburgh : Pope Honorius II. to David King of

the Scots 211

1 1 25, Dec. 9. Pope Honorius II. to Sigurd King of Norway 212

1 1 25, Christmas. Thurstin's claim over the Scottish Bishops, prosecuted at the

Court of Rome 212

1 1 26, Christmas. Thurstin's claim again renewed, and deferred, at Rome . .213

1127, July 17. Charter of Robert Bishop (elect) of S.Andrew's to the Priory of

Coldingham 213

1 128, Consecration of Robert Bishop of S. Andrew's at York, rights on both

sides reserved . . . . . . . . . .214

1 1 28. David King of the Scots on the subject of the same consecration . 215

1 1 28. Charter of Thurstin Archbishop of York on the same subject . .215

1 1 28. Other authorities on the same subject . . . . . .216

1128x1153. Foundation of the See of Brechin 216

1129 x 1153. Charter of David King of the Scots to the Abbey of Deer . . 216

Before 1 1 30. Foundation of the Sees of Ross and of Caithness . . . .217
H3i,Nov. 29. Pope Innocent II. to the Bishops of Scotland .... 217

1 13 1 or 1 132. Grant to the Abbey of Deer (dioc. Aberdeen), with gift of dues to

the Bishop of Dunkeld 217

1131 < 1 134. Olave King of the Isles to Thurstin Archbishop of York . . . 218
1131 x 1 134. Olave King of the Isles to the Dean and Chapter of York . . .219
1 134. Dedication of Church of S. James at Roxburgh . .... 220

1 134. Foundation of Rushin Abbey in the Isle of Man .... 220

1 1 36. Charter of King David to Nectan Bishop of Aberdeen (questionable) 220

1138. Legatine Council of Carlisle ........ 221

1 140. Foundation of Cistercian Abbey of Newbottle ..... 221

Before 1 147. Foundation of Augustinians at Cambuskenneth .... 221

1 144. Charter of Robert Bishop of S. Andrew's, establishing Augustinian

Canons there . . . . . . . . . .221

1 1 44. Bull of Pope Lucius II., confirming Bishop Robert's establishment of

Canons ........... 223

c. 1 1 44. Charter of David King of the Scots, suppressing the Keledei of

S. Andrew's . . . . . . . . . . .224

1 147, Aug. 30. Bull of Eugenius III., transferring the right of electing to the See

of S. Andrew's from Keledei to Canons 225

1144x1150. Suppression of the Keledei of Lochleven by King David . . . 227

227
228
228
229

229

234
235
236

236

CONT E N T S. xix

A.D.
1 144 — 1 150. Gift of the Keledean Monastery of Lochleven by Bishop Robert to

the Canons of S. Andrew's

115°- Foundation of the Abbey of Kinloss

1151,1154. Consecration of Bishops of Man and the Isles at York

Before 1 1 53. David King of the Scots to Ronald Earl of the Orkneys .

1 153 x 1 165. Grant of Innerlethan Church to Kelso by Malcolm King of the Scots,

with right of Sanctuary ........

1 154, Nov. 28. Bull of Anastasius IV., establishing Trondhjem as a Metropolitan

See, with Nordreys and Sudreys among others as Suffragans . .229

Other documents on the same subject ..... 230

Before 1 155. Bishopric of Dunblane founded 231

115401-1155. Foundation of Nunneries of Eccles and Manuel 231

1155- Bull of Adrian IV. to the Bishops of Scotland 231

1 157, Aug. 10. Bull of Adrian IV. to Edward Bishop of Aberdeen . . . 232

1 1 59, Nov. 27. Pope Alexander III. to the Chapter of S. Andrew's . . . 233

1 160, Nov. 13. Ernaldus consecrated to the See of S.Andrew's, at S. Andrew's, by

the Bishop of Moray as Papal Legate ......

1 164. Unsuccessful attempt to reunite Hy to the Irish Church .

1 164. Foundation of the Abbey of Cupar

1 164. Attempted Legatine Scottish Council at Norham Castle under Roger

of York

1165, March 28. Richard consecrated to the See of S. Andrew's, at S. Andrew's, by

the Scottish Bishops . . . . . . . . .236

1 165. Pope Alexander III. to the Abbat of Kelso, granting him a mitre . ■236

1 165 X 1 1 72. Precept of King William I. for recovering fugitive serfs of Abbats of

Scone . . . . . . . . . . . -237

1 174, Dec. 8. Treaty of Falaise (as confirmed at York, A.D. 1175, Aug. 17) . . 237
1 1 76, Jan. 25, etc. Council of Northampton, so far as relates to Scotland . . 241
1 1 76, May 13. Pope Alexander III. to the Archbishop and Dean and Chapter of

York 244

1 1 76, July 30. Tope Alexander III. to the Bishops of Scotland .... 245

1176, July — 1 1 77, January. Cardinal Vivian legate to Scotland, Man, and Ireland . 246

1 1 77, Aug. 1. Legatine Council of Edinburgh under Cardinal Vivian . . . 247
117S x 11S1. Tope Alexander III. to the Bishops of Scotland respecting Cardinal

Vivian . . . . . . . . . . . .24S

1 178, Foundation of the Abbey of Arbroath 248

1 1 78. Legate sent to summon Scottish Bishops to the third Lateran Council 249
Before 1179. Clergy not to be ordained on other than the Ember Days . . . 249

1 1 79, March. A Scottish Bishop at the Lateran Council ..... 250
Before 11S1. Grant by Harald Earl of Orkney of Peter-pence from the county of

Caithness ........... 250

117901-117? — 1188. Disputed election to the See of S. Andrew's . . . 251-272
1 1 79 or 1 1 78. J. John elected to S. Andrew's by the Chapter, Hugh by King William 25 1 -
1 181 (?). II. Pope Alexander III. to the Bishops, etc. of Scotland, and to the

Prior and Canons of S. Andrew's ....... 253

n8i(?). III. Pope Alexander HI. to the Prelates of Scotland . . . .254

1 181 (?). IV. Roger of York, Papal legate, to excommunicate the King, and

interdict the realm, of Scotland ....... 254

ii8i(?). V. Pope Alexander III. to William King of the Scots . . . 255

1 181. VI. Scotland interdicted, and William excommunicated . . . 256

b 2

CONT E N T S.

A.M.

MS,.
Il82.

Il82.
1182.

U83,
II86,

1 1 86,

1186.
118S.

1 1 88,
118S,
11S8,
1188,

118S.

1187.

1 188.
1188,

VII. Attempted compromise between King William and Bishop

John of S. Andrew's

VTIT. William absolved by order of Pope Lucius III.
(March 7. Vellctri. Tope Lucius III. to the Bishops of Scotland)

IX. Second attempt and failure to effect a compromise .

X. Rolland elect of Dol and Selvanus Abbat of Rievaulx to Pope
Lucius III. ..........

before June. XL Settlement (not accepted) of the dispute by Pope Lucius III
July. XII. Renewal of the Controversy before Pope Urban III. .
(July 3 1 . Verona. Pope Urban III. to William King of the Scots)
July 31. XIII. Verona. Pope Urban III. to Jocelin Bishop of Glasgow and
to the Abbats of Melrose, Newbottle, and Dumfermlin .

XIV. Bishop Hugh suspended and excommunicated .

XV. Pope Clement III. decides in favour of Bishop John .
(Jan. 16. Pisa. Pope Clement III. to Jocelin of Glasgow, Matthew of Abe

deen, and others) .........

Jan. 16. XVI. Pisa. Pope Clement III. to William King of the Scots
Jan. 16. XVII. Pisa. Pope Clement III. to Henry II. King of the English
Jan. 16. XVIII. Pisa. Pope Clement III. to the Clergy of S. Andrew's
Jan. 16. XIX. Pisa. Pope Clement III. to Jocelin of Glasgow, Matthew of
Aberdeen, Richard of Moray, and others ....

XX. Final settlement of the dispute by Hugh's death. John trans

lated to Dunkeld ; Roger made Bishop of S. Andrew's .
Godred King of Man buried in Hy ......

The Scots refuse to pay the Saladin tithe

March 13. Lateran. Clement III. to William King of the Scots, declaring
the Scottish Church dependent immediately upon the Pope .

257

257
258

259

259
261

261

262

263
265
265

266

267
26S
269

269

271
272
272

273

Appendix A. Visitation of the Sick (fragment) from Book of

Deer 275

B. Verses of Simeon of Fly, A. D. 1107 X 1114 . 276

C. Dunkeld Keledean Litany . . . . .278

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.

Vols. I, II.

VOL. I.

p. 10. Add, —

A.D. 3S0. Priscillianist Bishops banished to the Scilly Isles.

Sulp. Sever., Hist. Sac, II. 51. [c. A.D. 400.] — Instantius quern superius ab Episcopis
damnatum diximus, in Sylinam insulam, quse ultra Britannias sita est, deportatus. Itum
deinde in reliquos sequentibus judiciis, damnatique Asarinus et Aurelius diaconus gladio.
Tiberianus ademptis bonis in Sylinam insulam datus. (Galland., VIII. 391.)

p. 12. Add, —

Before A.D. 396. Victriciits Bishop of Rouen visits the Church in Britain at the
request of the North Italian Bishops ft.

Victricius Rotomagensis, Lib. de Laude Sanctorum, c. I. [c. A.D. 396.] — Mea;
quidem, sancti venerandique martyres, quantum reor, apud vos veniabilis excusatio tarditatis
est. Nam quod ad Britannias profectus sum, quod ibi moratus sum, vestrorum fecit
excusatio [? exsecutio] prseceptorum. Pads me faciendas [adjutorem] consacerdotes mei
salutares Antistites evocarunt. Hoc negare non poteram, qui vobis militabam. Non est
deesse obsequiis, obedire praceptis. Merito virtutis ubique vos esse novi : nullo enim
terrarum spatio caelestis claritudo fraudatur. Ignoscere ergo debetis, quod in quadragesimo
tantum lapide pcene tardus occurri. Vobis intra Britannias obsequebar ; et Oceani
circumfluo separatus, vestro tamen detinebar officio. Dilatio ista desiderium meum laesit,
non praetermisit obsequium. Ego tamen totum vestrse tribuo majestati, quia vos estis corpus
Christi, et Spiritus Divinus est Qui habitat in vobis : vestrum est, quod abfui, vestrum est
quod redivi. Superest ergo ut excusationis meae ratio digeratur. Pacis Domini estis
auctores, cujus me sententiae velut interpretem delegistis. Hoc ego Domini Jesu et vestrum
salutare praeceptum intra Britannias exercui, si non ut debui, tamen ut potui. Sapientibus
amorem pacis infudi, docilibus legi, nescientibus inculcavi, ingessi nolentibus ; secundum
Apostolum, " instans opportune, importune;" atque in eorum animas doctrina et palpationc
perveni. Ubi me tamen locus et fragilitas humana tentavit, vestri spiritus presidium
flagitavi. P'eci quod in maxima vi tempestatis faciunt illi qui navigant : non gubcrnatoris
peritiam, sed misericordiam supernae Majestatis implorant. Fluctus enim consternere, et
ventis modum adhibere, Jesus Qui in vobis est valet ; ars terrena non novit. {Galland.,
VIII. 228.)

a Possibly a mission to quell Arianism, as that of Germanus to quell Pelagianism.

XX11

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.

p. 39. Add to " 2. Sepulchral Monuments," as follows :—

v. In A.D. 1S69 a sarcophagus was found in excavating the Green on the north side of
Westminster Abbey, with a cross cut upon the entire length of its upper lid, and on the
side, in letters of the 3rd or beginning of 4th century,

MEMORIAE • VALER • AMAN
DINI • VALERI • SVPERVEN
TOR • ET • MARCELLVS PATRI FECER.
But the nature of the skeleton found within, and the form of the cross, &c, make it
most probable, that about the nth or 12th century the old Roman sarcophagus had been
made use of for the burial of some one else, and that the cross belongs to this later date.
See Arch. Journ., June 1870, pp. 103-128; and later numbers.

p. 44. Add, —

A.D. 453a. Ann. Camb. — IX. Annus. Pasca commutatur super diem Dominicum cum
Papa Leone Episcopo Romse. [M. H. B. S30.]

p. 44, line 1. For " A.D. 450-547," read " A.D. 453-547-"

pp. 127 sq. These Canones Wallici are also in (the burned and restored MS.) Otho E. XIII.
fol. I56a-1 57 b, in part, and in a different order, and with a text agreeing (so far as it goes)
with that of MS. Bigot., but mixed up with canons from other sources, as e.g. Adamnan,
and entitled (if the title belongs to the whole series) Sinodus Romana, Incipiunt Pauca
Columelli : which seems to connect them with Ireland. But the MS. is not only injured
by burning to a very great extent, but has been completely misarranged in the process of
restoration. The bulk of it consists of the Cod. Can. Mb. so often referred to, but put
together in utter disorder, and with Adamnan's canons and others (besides a tract of a totally
different kind) mixed up haphazard with it.

p. 153. 2. Baptism. — Dr. Rock (Arch. Journ. for 1869) argues from the Stowe Missal, that
the real difference between the Roman and the British Baptismal rites was, that the latter
added at the end of the Baptism a washing of the feet of the newly baptized ; and perhaps
also, that they administered the Unction in a slightly different way.

p. 161, note a, § 4. S. Indracht is probably intended for Indrecht Abbot of Hy, murdered on
his way to Rome by Saxons : see vol. II. pp. 142, 143, A.D. 854.

p. 167. Add at end of page, — " For the Turpilian stone near Cricl-howel, and its Oghams, see
Arch. Camb., ^th Ser., April 1871, pp. 158 sq. : where they are deciphered into NOCAT
IMAQ_IMAQ_1RET ( = son of Nocat, son of Iret), and TVRPILI."

p. 169. Add after no. 4, —

5. Near Llanboidy in Caermarthenshire, on a pillar, but without any cross —

C . MENVENDANI
FILII BARCVNI.

Arch. Camb., ^th Ser., April 1871, pp. 140 sq.

p. 204, note c. Add, — Possibly Bishop "Ethelwin," at Winchenhale A.D. 787 to meet the
Roman Legates, was Elbod of Gwynedd. Those Legates went north to Mercia and " Bri-
tannia." See vol. III. pp. 461, 462.

p. 286. Add, from Gwentian Brut y Tywysog. A.D. 961 (Arch. Camb. yd Ser., X. p. 28). —
Monastery of the Fords (y Rhydan) founded in this year.

a The date should be A.D. 455. See on p. 152, note f.

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. xxiii

p. 364. Add, — A.D. 1 165. Decret. Greg., lib. i. tit. xi. c. 2, Rescript of Pope Alexander III.
to the Bishop of Hereford. — Non valet consuetudo quod extra statuta tempora sacri ordines
conferantur. — Condemns the custom prevalent in certain Scottish and Welsh dioceses, of
ordaining clerks on the occasion of consecrating churches or altars, at other times than in
the Ember weeks.

p. 384, note °. Kerry, but not the remainder of the deanery of Elvael, was made over to
S. Asaph in A.D. 1861.

p. 3S8. Add,—

A.D. 1 1 8 8 . Celedei { Culdees) in Wales ».
Gir. Camb., Itin. Camb., II. 6. — Jacet autem extra Lhyn insula modica [Bardsey], quani
monachi habitant religiosissimi, quos Coelibes vel Colideos vocant. Haec autem insula ab
aeris salubritate, quam ex Hibernias confiuio sortitur, vel potius aliquo ex miraculo ex
sanctorum mentis, hoc mirandum habet, quod in ea seniores praemoriuntur ; quia morbi in
ea rarissimi, et raro vel nunquam hie nusquam moritur, nisi longa senectute confectus.
[6S5 Camden.']

p. 481. A.D. 1254. Letters Patent of May 17: see Theiner, p. 57.

p. 4S4. Archbishop Boniface was exempted by the Pope from the duty of visiting the four

Welsh dioceses, " propter guerrarum discrimina [et] penuriam victualium." {Vatican MSS.,

vol. viii. Brit. Mus. Addit., no. 15,358.)

p. 494. A.D. 1266. Tenths, Ifc. : see Theiner, pp. 98, 99.

p. 496. A.D. 1267. Richard, etc., line 3, insert "pedum" after " devota."

p. 498. A.D. 1274. After " Welsh Cistercian Abbats," add, "except the Abbat of Basing-
werk."

p. 505, note a. Add, "near Bodedern in Anglesey."

p. 508, line 30. Talybont. Now a farm-house used as the manor-house of the manor of
Peniarth.

p. 529, line 7. Read " refectus firmissima."

p. 550. A.D. 1233. Nov. 5. Bere, note a. For " Castell Dolbadarn near Llanbeiis," read,
" near Peniarth ; ruins still existing."

p. 551, line 1. The district intended is Gorddwr : the parishes of Buttington and Alberbury
(Llanfihangel yng Ghenlyn) were finally assigned to Hereford Nov. 25, A.D. 12S8. See
Bishop Swinfield's Household Roll, pp. 76-79.

p. 556, line 35. Baladeuclyn — at the outlet of the two Nantlle lakes near Caernarvon.

p. 616. A.D. 1295. May 27, ifc. For " Oxford." read " Otford."

p. 632. At the end of " 1. On Caldy Island," add, " See also Arch. Camb., 4th Ser., April
1870, pp. 138 sq.

VOL. II.

p. 4, note e, lines 2, 3. Dele the words "Galloway is of the Britons . . . {Ann. Ulton.)."
" Gallinne na mBretann," in the Ulster Annals, A.D. 822, does not refer to Galloway, as

a This is the sole mention of Culdees in connection with Wales. It seems doubtful whether
there were any in Bardsey A.D. 1 120 (vol. I. p. 315). And in A.D. 1252, possibly in A.D.
1202, Bardsey was Benedictine (vol. I. pp. 419, 480).

xxiv ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.

Dr. O'Conor thought, but to a Welsh settlement in Ireland, viz. S. Canoe's monastery at
Gallen, King's County. See O'Donovan's note to IV. Mag. vol. I. p. 433, from Ann.
Ulton. a. 822.

p. 11, note •'. Add from Palgrave's Doc. and Records Illustrative of Hist, of Scotl. (sc. cf. 19,
20 Edw. I. Nov. A.D. 1290 — Nov. A.D. 1292), p. 70, the following extract from Chron.,
etc. transmitted to Edward by the Prior and Convent of Carlisle, no. 7. — " A.D. 1069.
Cumbria dicebatur, quantum modo est Epatus Karliolens. et Epatus Glasguens. et Epatus
Candidecas., et insuper ab Epatu Karliol. usque ad flumen Dunde, &c. ibi in passu illo."

p. 43, last line but one, for " 11 75 " read " 11 76," and similarly on p. 44, line 2 ; and on p. 44,
lines 8, 9, dele the words " the treaty of Falaise, and before ; " and transfer the whole
article after that dated " A.D. 1 1 75. Aug. 17."

p. 50, note a. For the words, " that in the text," read, " that of Pope Gregory."

COUNCILS

GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.

v.
CHURCH OF CUMBRIA OR STRATHCLYDE,

A. D. 600-1188.

VOL. II.

Period I. — Until the Kingdom of Strathclyde was united to thai of Scotland.

a.d. 600-908.

De Glesguensi [Episcopo] breviter intimandum, quod est antiquorum
Britonum Episcopus ; ... cujus Ecclesise Episcopus, sicut a majoribus natu
illorum traditur, usque ad hsec Normannorum tempora vel ab Episcopo
Scottorum vel Gualensium Britonum consecrari solebat. — Radulph., Ar-
chiep. Cant., Epist. ad Calixtum Papain \Twysd. 1742, 1743. — a.d. 1119.]

Period II. — Until the Church of Cumbria was united, partly to that of Scotland,
partly to that of England, a.d. 908-1188.

Successit in Ecclesia Glasguensi [a.d. 1258]. ... Johannes de Cheham,
vir ... Angliae nimis infestus. Nam in ultimis diebus, crescente cupiditate,
obtendebat jus antiquum in partes Westmorlandiae in prsejudicium Karlio-
lensis Ecelesise, dicens usque ad Rer Cros in Staynmor ad dicecesim suam
pertinere ; ob quod animo efferatus, ad curiam Papse festinavit, sed in eundo
vita defecit. — Chron. de Lanercost, in ami. 1258. [p. 65.]

CHURCH OF CUMBRIA OR
STRATHCLYDE.

A.D. 600-1188.

PERIOD THE FIRST.

UNTIL THE KINGDOM OF STRATHCLYDE* WAS UNITED TO THAT OF

SCOTLAND, a.d. 600-908.

[A.D. 600-685. English Cumbria gradually severed from British dominion by North-
umbrian conquest b ; and Scottish Cumbria shut in west of the water-shed
from Peel Fell to the Pentlands, and for some years prior to A.D. 685 sub-
ject altogether to Northumbria c.

A.D. 685-779. Scottish Cumbria again for a time independent, but further dismembered
by Northumbrian conquest on the side of Galloway and Ayr, limited to the
valley of the Clyde, and at length subdued again by Angles and Picts d.

A.D. 704. Cumbrians probably adopt the Roman Easter.

A.D. 803-870. Anglian rule ceases over Galloway, and perhaps, for a while, as far south
as Carlisle. The Strathclyde princes possibly reclaim the district ; but it
was probably in a state of anarchy, and gradually occupied by colonists
from north Ireland e.

A.D. 870-908. Strathclyde still an independent principality, but wasted by Northmen',
and finally, by the election of King Donald to its throne, united to Scot-
land.]

a Cumbri, Cumbra-land, Combirland, Cum- c The Catrail or Pictswork ditch from Peel

berland ; Ystrat Clut, Strat Clut, Strae-Clsed, Fell to Galashiels, apparently the British

Stratha-Cluaidh, etc. — But " Strathclwyd boundary (Robertson, E. Scoll., I. 16): Ber-

Wealas," and the kindred names, as applied nicia reaches to the Forth and Eadwinsburgh

to the entire district from Clyde to " Loidis," by A.D. 633 (B., I. 34, II. 9): Melrose in

only from about A.D. 871 (A. S. C, in an.). Bernicia founded shortly after A.D. 635 (B.,

b Battle of Caerleon (Chester), A.D. 613: in V. S. Cttthb.) : Oswy's dominion reaches to

conquest of Elmet by Eadwin, A.D. 616: Manann, A.D. 655 (Skene, Chron. cxvii) : and

Loidis Northumbrian before A.D. 655 (B., to the Picts, A.D. 658 (B., III. 24, IV. 3):

III. 24): lands on the Ribble granted to and Ecgfrith's, A.D. 670-68*, also to the

Wilfrid, A.D. 666x669 (Edd. XVI.): Car- Britons of Strathclyde (Edd* XIX-XXI. ; B.,

lisle Northumbrian A.D. 684 (B., IV. 26), IV. 12, 26). On the Dalriad side, however,

and given with Creke, Cartmel, " et omnes Donald Brec, King of Dalriada, defeated A.D.

Britanni cum eo," to S. Cuthbert, A.D. 685 638, and slain by the Britons at Strathcarron

(Sim. Dun. 5, 69) : Derwentwater Northum- A.D. 642 (Ann. Tig.).
brian A.D. 6S7 (B., IV. 29). (1 " Pars Britonum nonnulla " (evidently of

B 2

Period I. — Until the Kingdom of Strathclyde was united to thai of Scotland.

a.d. 600-908.

De Glesguensi [Episcopo] breviter intimandum, quod est antiquorum
Britonum Episcopus ; ... cujus Ecclesiae Episcopus, sicut a majoribus natu
illorum traditur, usque ad haec Normannorum tempora vel ab Episcopo
Scottorum vel Gualensium Britonum consecrari solebat. — Radulph., Ar~
chiep. Cant., Epist. ad Calixium Papam [Twysd. 1742, 1743. — a.d. 1119.]

Period II. — Until the Church of Cumbria was united, partly to that of Scotland,
partly to that of England, a.d. 908-1188.

Successit in Ecclesia Glasguensi [a.d. 1258]. ... Johannes de Cheham,
vir ... Angliae nimis infestus. Nam in ultimis diebus, crescente cupiditate,
obtendebat jus antiquum in partes Westmorlandise in prsejudicium Karlio-
lensis Ecclesia?, dicens usque ad Rer Cros in Staynmor ad dicecesim suam
pertinere ; ob quod animo efferatus, ad curiam Papa; festinavit, sed in eundo
vita defecit. — Chron. de Lanercost, in ann. 1258. [p. 65.]

CHURCH OF CUMBRIA OR

STRATHCLYDE.

A. D. 600-1188.

PERIOD THE FIRST.

UNTIL THE KINGDOM OF STRATHCLYDE* WAS UNITED TO THAT OF

SCOTLAND, a.d. 600-908.

A.D. 6S5-779. Scottish Cumbria again for a time independent, but further dismembered
by Northumbrian conquest on the side of Galloway and Ayr, limited to the
valley of the Clyde, and at length subdued again by Angles and Picts d.

A.D. 704. Cumbrians probably adopt the Roman Easter.

A.D. S70-908. Strathclyde still an independent principality, but wasted by Northmen f,
and finally, by the election of King Donald to its throne, united to Scot-
land.]

a Cumbri, Cumbra-land, Combirland, Cum-
berland ; Ystrat Clut, Strat Clut, Strae-Claed,
Stratha-Cluaidh, etc. — But " Strathclwyd
Wealas," and the kindred names, as applied
to the entire district from Clyde to " Loidis,"
only from about A.D. 871 (A. S. C, in an.).

b Battle of Caerleon (Chester), A.D. 613:
conquest of Elmet by Eadwin, A.D. 616:
Loidis Northumbrian before A.D. 655 (B.,
III. 24) : lands on the Ribble granted to
Wilfrid, A.D. 666 X 669 (Edd. XVI.) : Car-
lisle Northumbrian A.D. 684 (B., IV. 26),
and given with Creke, Cartmel, " et omnes
Britanni cum eo," to S. Cuthbert, A.D. 685
(Sim. Dun. 5, 69) : Derwentwater Northum-
brian A.D. 687 (B., IV. 29).

c The Catrail or Pictswork ditch from Peel
Fell to Galashiels, apparently the British
boundary (Robertson, E. Scotl., I. 16): Ber-
nicia reaches to the Forth and Eadwinsburgh
by A.D. 633 (B., I. 34, 77. 9) : Melrose in
Bernicia founded shortly after A.D. 635 (B.,
in V. S. Cutbb.) : Oswy's dominion reaches to
Manann, A.D. 655 (Skene. Cbron. cxvii) : and
to the Picts, A.D. 658 (B., III. 24, IV. 3) :
and Ecgfrith's, A.D. 670-6S5. also to the
Britons of Strathclyde (Edd., XIX-XXI. ; B.,
IV. 12, 26). On the Dalriad side, however,
Donald Brec, King of Dalriada, defeated A.D.
638, and slain by the Britons at Strathcarron
A.D. 642 (Ann. Tig.).

'■ " Pars Britonum nonnulla " (evidently of

B 2

CHURCH OF CUMBRIA.

[FOUNDATION OF SEE OF GLASGOW.]

[Period I.

Strathclyde) freed through battle of Nectans-
mere, AD. 685 (B.,IV. 26): but Cuningham
Northumbrian, A.D. 696 (B., V. 12): and
Whitherne with coast from Solway round to
Ayrshire, before A.D. 731 (Anglian see of
Whitherne, B., V. 25, and Anglian names
5 the coast V. and Kyle, A.D. 750 (Auct.
in fin. />'. ) : and although the Picts are defeated
A.D. 750 {Ann. Tig., Welsh Cbron.), yet
Alclwyd capitulates to Picts and Angles A.D.
756 (Sim. Dun. in M. II. B. 662, Wehb Cbron.,
etc.), and is burned A.D. 779 (Ann. Ulton.).
Saxon crosses at Thornhill on the Nith (mu-
tilated), and at Ruthwell, both in Dumfries-
shire (Stuart, Sculpt. Stones o/Scotl. Pre/., ix.,
and Arch. Scot., IV. ii. 312). Dalriad Scots also
defeat the Britons, A.D. 711 and 717 (Ann.
Tig.). In English Cumbria, Saxon abbey on
the Dacre, A.D. 728 (B., IV. 29, 32), and
S. Bega said to have founded S. Bees before
A.D. 700 (Leland, III. 39. But for S. Bega, see
Tomlinson's ed. of her Life, Carlisle, 1842,
and Actt. SS., Sept. 6, II. 694). Whalley on
the Calder Northumbrian, A.D. 798 (Anglo-
Sax. Cbron.).

0 Anglian see of Whitherne ends after A.D.
803 : Galloway is of the Britons (" Galinne
na mbretann"), A.D. 822 (Ann. Ulton.) : Bri-
tons sack Dumblane after A D. 843 (Cbron.
in Skene 8) : Cu of Strathclyde son-in-law to
Kenneth of Scotland, A.D. 843 X 859 (Robert-
son, E. S., I. 41) : Carlisle, however, claimed in
A.D. 854 as Northumbrian since A.D. 685, and

certainly so A.D. 875 and probably also A.D.
883 (Sim. Dun. 13, 14; and M.H.B. 683) :
yet the permanence of its British name, and
the existence of stone crosses, with interlaced
Irish (?) ornamentation, atMuncaster, Gosforth,
Beckermet S. Bridget's, Dearham, Rockcliffe,
and Lanercost (Lysons, Cumb. CII.), i. e. on
the west and north of the Cumberland moun-
tains, indicate a probable Celtic connection
still at this period. See for these, and for
inscribed monuments, below, in Appendix A.

1 Olave and Ivor sack Alclwyd, A.D. 870
(Ann. Ult. and Camb., Cbron. in Skene 405):
Healfden from the Tyne wastes the Cumbri
or Wealas of Strathclyde, A.D. 875 (A. S. C,
Ethelw., Asset; Flor. Wig., Sim. Dun.) : and
those of them that " could not live with the
Saxons" (i.e. probably Danes, possibly Scots),
found the Welsh Strathclyde, A.D. 890 (Brut
Gwerit.) : Danes destroy Carlisle (which lies
waste 200 years) about A.D. 892 (Sim. Dun.
217, Flor. Wig. in an. 1092). But up to the
Derwent Northumbrian in A.D. 915 (Sim.
Dun. 74). Eocha of Strathclyde joint King
of Scotland A.D. 878-889 : and Donald, bro-
ther of Constantine King of Scotland, elected
King of Strathclyde, A.D. 908.

Immigration probably of Irish Cruithne at
this time into Galloway (Robertson, E.S., I. 21,
II. 382), where is certainly a mixed race and
in great part Irish thenceforth. And a few
Northmen settlements along the coast from the
Solway (Id. ib., II. 437) into Wigtonshire.

Shortly before A.D. 600. Foundation of the See of Glasgow by

S. Kentegem a.

Ann. Camb — CLXVIII. Annus [A.D. 6 1 2], Conthigerni obitus.
[M. H. B. 83 1 .]

a For the 12th century Lives of S. Kente-
gern, see vol. I. p. 157. His date is fixed by
his connection with Rydderch King of Strath-
clyde (" Roderchus filius Tothail, qui in Petra
Cluaithe regnavit," Adamn. in V. S. Colum-
b<x), who is fixed by the genealogies to A.D.
573-601 (Skene. Cbron. Pre/, xcv.). And this
agrees with the legendary connection between
him and S. David, and again between him and
S. Columba (with whom he exchanged staves,
according to Jocelyn) ; and with the date above
given for his death. His diocese must have
been coextensive with Rydderch's kingdom,
i. e. from Clyde to Mersey, and from the sea
to the hills that form the watershed ; and was
therefore in the south conterminous with the
diocese of S.Asaph (which during his temporary
expulsion from Strathclyde he is said to have
founded), and in the north included all that was

afterwards the diocese of Glasgow, and very
possibly indeed extended from sea to sea (Jocel.
V. S. Ken teg.). Accordingly he fixed his see
at one time for eight years at Hoddam in Dum-
friesshire ; and churches are dedicated in his
name in Cumberland, as at Crosthwaite ; and
at Borthwick, Penicuik, Crichton, and Currie,
in Mid-Lothian (at the first of which last list
of places he is also said to have set up a
cross of sea sand, Jocel. ib.) ; as well as at
Glasgow (where was a stone cross). Borth-
wick however (then called Locherworth or
Locherwart) was one of the earliest gifts to the
revived see in the time of David (Reg. Glasg.
no. 11), but Midlothian was not included
within its then boundaries. Such a diocese
would not be larger than the Saxon one which
was as it were its counterpart a century after,
and for which Wilfrid fought so tenaciously.

A.D. 600-908.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA.

[ENCROACHMENTS UPON IT BY WILFRID AND THE NORTHUMBRIANS.]

Of course it was speedily encroached upon
by Northumbrian conquest, beginning almost
within a year or two of S. Kentegern's death.
The cathedral was, as usual, near, but not at,
the civil capital, Alclwyd or Dumbarton, viz.
at " Glasghu" or " Deschu," formerly called
"Cathures" (Jocelyn). If S.Monenna(ob. A.D.
517, according to Reeves, Adamn. I77)really
built a church, among other places in Scotland,
at '■ Chil-ne-case, in Galuveic " (Life in Ussher,
Antiq. Brit. Ecc, Works, VI. 249); whether
this was (as is probable) Whithern itself, or
Kilcaiss (now Kincase) in the parish of Prest-
wick in Kyle, co. Ayr (Chalm. Caled., III.
496, see also above in vol. I. pp. 120, 121);
S. Kentegern may well have sought to restore
S. Ninian's decayed but scarcely extinct church

(soyocelyu), only transferring the centre of his
preaching to the neighbourhood of the new
capital. Later boundaries (as those implied in
the ll Inquisitio Davidis," about A.D. 1 1 20, or in
the claims of the Bishops of Glasgow at that
period, or assumed in Jocelyn's Life belonging
to the same period, or alleged in the tracts on
the English claims upon the Scotch side in
Skene, one of which confounds Glasgow with
Galwidia, Skene 255, as does also Fordun,XI.
52) belong really to the revived 10th century
principality of Strathclyde or Cumbria. Ken-
tegern's staff, as said to have been given to
him by Columba, was exhibited in Ripon Min-
ster in the end of the 14th century {Fordun,
III. 30; Reeves's Adamnan, 324).

A.D. 666 x 669. Lands granted to Wilfrid in Lancashire.

Eddius, V. W., XVII. — Erat quippe Deo placabile donum, quod
religiosi Reges tam multas terras Deo ad serviendum pontirici
nostro conscripserunt. Et hasc sunt nomina regionum, juxta Rip-
pel a, et in Gaedyne, et in regione Dunitinga, et in Caetlevum, in
caeterisque locis. \ed. Gate, p. 60.]

a " i. e. Hacmundernes " (Life of W. in Le-
land, Collect., III. 169), which was the district
of Lancashire between the Ribble and the

Cocker. See also above in vol. I. pp. 124,
125,

A.D. 680. Council of Rome. Wilfrid claims to answer for the Catholic
faith of the Britons, Scots, and Picts, as well as Angles, dwelling in
" the northern part of Britain and of Hibemia and in the Islands "■"
[See below, vol. III. p. 140, under the Anglo-Saxon Church.]

a The words of Wilfrid's subscription to
the Council scarcely mean that he claimed
to be Bishop of those for whose faith he
pledged himself. Yet for some years after
A.D. 670, and up to A.D. 685, the Britons of
Strathclyde and some of the Picts beyond the
Forth certainly, and on one interpretation of
an ambiguous sentence in Bede (IV. 26) the
Dalriad Scots also, were subject to the North-
umbrian King (see above, p. 3, note0). And
Wilfrid would be certain to claim a diocese
coextensive with the Northumbrian kingdom,
even to its most recent or temporary con-
quests ; as he did, e. g., on the south of the
11 umber in the case of Lindsey. The state-
ment therefore of Richard of Hexham (see be-
low under A.D. 6S5, note") may have a founda-
tion of truth in it. That he really as Bishop
exercised actual authority over Britons or

Scots or Picts, is improbable ; especially con-
sidering that none of the three, nor yet the
northern Irish, had adopted the Roman cus-
toms in A.D. 6S0. Trumwine, however, at
Abercorn, for the few years he was there,
probably had something more than the mere
name of Bishop over the Picts within his
jurisdiction. The conquest of Cuningham by
the Northumbrians in A.D. 696 implies also
that Anglian conquest had been creeping
round Galloway for some time before; having
certainly included Carlisle before A.D. 685,
although no doubt checked in that year for
the moment by Ecgfrith's defeat and death.
And both northern and southern Cumbria were
still probablv Briton in the bulk of their po-
pulation. So that here again Wilfrid certainly
had Britons within his diocese.

6 CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period I.

[ENGLISH CUMBRIA SEVERED FROM GLASGOW.]

A.D. 685. English Cumbria taken from Glasgow and united {in part)

to the See of U?idisfarne a.

Sim. Dun. Hist. S. Cuthb. — Rex Ecgfridus et Theodorus Archi-

episcopus dederunt S. Cuthberto villam quae vocatur Crecaj

et quia videbatur parva terra, adjecit civitatem quae vocatur

Luel [i. e. Carlisle], quae habet in circuitu quindecim milliaria, et
in eadem civitate posuit congregationem sanctimonialium, et abba-
tissam ordinavit, et scholas constituit. Postquam vero S. Cuthbertus
suscitavit puerum a mortuis in villa quae vocatur Exanforda, dedit ei
Rex Ecgfridus terram quse vocatur Cartmel et omnes Britanni cum
ea, et villam illam quae vocatur Suth-Gedluytn, etc. [Tvjysd. 69 : see
also ib. 5.]

a Ecgfrith completed what his predecessors see of Hexham (Rich. Hagust. c. V.)~] ; or
had been gradually doing (see above, ,p. 3, again, from the Alne to the Tees, to Hexham,
note b). But Wilfrid in A.D. 666 X 669 would which last diocese reached west into modern
seem to have obtained the southern part of Cumberland as far as to Wetherall on the
English Cumbria, i. e. the lands on the Ribble, Eden (Rich. Hagust., ib.), but (as appears
etc.forRipon, i.e. for York (£(/</. XF/7.). And from Sim. Dun., above) no further. Hexham
although Lindisfarne did not then exist except see came to an end in A.D. 821. The (pos-
as the substitute for York, viz. not until A.D. sible) see of Ripon with its one (possible)
678, yet what was afterwards Lancashire would Bishop, Eadhaed, from A.D. 681, would appa-
appear to have continued permanently as part rently have claimed, if it ever existed, some
of the more limited diocese of York, even part of the more southern British spoils,
after that year. For like encroachments further Rich. Hagust., c. VI. (as is said above), in-
north, and on Scottish Cumbria, during this eludes the " Britones," i. e. some at least of
period, see p. 3, notec. These would have been those of Strathclyde, in Wilfrid's original and
reckoned to Lindisfarne or York, as the only undivided diocese of York ; and also the
Saxon see north of Humber during that time, " Scots of Lindisfarne " and the " Picts "
until A.D. 678 : and either to Lindisfarne, as (whom he of course supposed to have lived
separate from York, from A.D. 678 [except so in Galloway at that time) of Candida Casa.
far as the short-lived see of Trumwine at But in the first, as certainly in the last case,
Abercorn (A.D. 681-685) may have included he probably wrote after the belief, and the
part of the Lothians and the northern part of disputes, of his own time. See above, under
Bernicia as well as his more proper Pictish A.D. 680.

flock; and, further, from the Forth only so b " Suth-Gedling," in App. II. p. 231, to

far southward as to the Alne, the latter river Hinde's ed. of Sim. Dun.
separating Lindisfarne from the newly-formed

A.D. 697. Ann. Tig. — Molingus Luachraensis monasterii abbas
obiit, i. e. inter Britones a. [O'Conor, II. 219.]

a i. e. either in Iona or in Strathclyde.

A.D. 704. The Strathclyde Britons apparently adopt the Roman Easter^.
Bad. H. £., V. 15 — Quo tempore plurima pars Scottorum in

A. D. 600-908.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 7

[ANGLIAN SEE OF WHITHERNE.]

Hibernia, et nonnulla etiam de Brittonibus in Brittania, rationabile
et ecclesiasticum Paschalis observantix tempus Domino donante
suscepit. [M. H. B. 265.]

a The death of Adamnan, with whose
efforts to bring Iona to adopt the Roman
Easter the above statement is connected,
brings the date to A.D. 704 (see Lappenberg,
Anglo-Sax., I. Pre/, xxxvi. «.). And this ex-
cludes all other Britons except those of Strath-

clyde, who are also naturally connected with
their neighbour Adamnan. The Britons of
Damnonia are mentioned separately by Bede
(V. 18). And Aldhelm's letter, by which these
were (partially) converted, appears to be dated
in A.D. 705. See also below, under A.D. 721.

A.D. 721. A Bishop of Strathclyde (?) at a Roman Council*.

Conc. Rom. sub Gregorio II. (subscript t.). — Sedulius, Episcopus
Britannia de genere Scottorum, huic constituto a nobis promulgato
subscripsi. \L.abb.y VI. 1458.]

a An Irishman by name and nation might
well be Bishop of Glasgow or Strathclyde in
A.D. 721. And the nationality and the lo-
cality of Sedulius' companion, and therefore
probably neighbour — " Fergustus Episcopus
Scotia? Pictus" — certainly suggest Strathclyde
as the " Britannia " which was his see. His
presence at Rome also proves the schism ended,

as regards the "Britannia" which he repre-
sented. And he was therefore neither Cornish
nor Welsh, i.e. he was Cambrian or of Strath-
clyde. There is no reliable evidence of dio-
ceseless Bishops among the Britons : see above,
in vol. I. p. 143: although in A.D. 721, Fer-
gustus, a Pictish Bishop among the Scots,
probably was in that condition.

A.D. 730-803. Anglian See of Whit heme or Candida Casa a.

B^ed. H. E.j V. 23. — Pecthelm in ea [Ecclesia], quae Candida Casa
vocatur, [praesulatum tenet] ; quae nuper, multiplicatis fidelium ple-
bibus, in sedem pontiiicatus addita, ipsum primum habet antistitem.
[M. H. B. 284.]

» Bede writes this in A.D. 731 ; but the
conquest of Cuningham in A.D. 696, and the
probabilities of the case, show that Northum-
brians had penetrated along the western side
of Strathclyde some forty years before. They
had now become numerous enough to require
a separate Bishop ; having no doubt belonged
to Lindisfarne previously, and perhaps to Wil-
frid when at York (see above, p. 5, note").
But Wilfrid's Picts were of course those of
whom Trumwine had charge, not any ima-
ginary Picts of Galloway at this period. That
Trumwine's see was Abercorn and not Can-
dida Casa, and that he ruled over Picts north
of the Forth, and not over Galloway, is plain
by Bede, in spite of the list at the end of
some MSS. of Flor. Wig. There is a tra-
dition in Rich. Hagust., c. XV., that Acca
Bishop of Hexham, upon quitting that see in

A.D. 732-733, " Episcopalem sedem in Can-
dida Casa inceperit et prasparaverit." Pecthelm
(see S. Bonif. Epist. 39, Wiirdtw., below in
vol. III. p. 310) died A.D. 735, and was suc-
ceeded in the same year by Frithwald (Flor.
Wig.) ; and Acca's successor at Hexham was
consecrated in A.D. 734, although he himself
survived until A.D. 740: so that the story
must remain unexplained, if it is to be ac-
cepted at all. The Anglian succession at
Candida Casa lasted until Badulf or Baldwulf
or Bealdwlf, the last Bishop ( W. Malm. G. P.
A., III.), who certainly lived until A.D. 803
(Sim. Dan.'). Heathored,who follows him in the
so-called Florence's list, is obviously a confusion
with a Bishop of Lindisfarne in A.D. 821, of
the same name, who is omitted by that list in
his right place. How far attempts were made
to perpetuate the succession after Badulf does

8 CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period I.

[letter of alcuin.]

not appear. Very possibly Heathored of Lin- j*EIfric, iEscbert, Eadwald, Sexhelm (K., C. D.),
disfarne may have tried to join or rejoin the with any then still existing Anglian see of
see to his own. Eardulf of Lindisfarne took Candida Casa. That see of course was
refuge at Candida Casa when wandering with enlarged or diminished according to the
S. Cuthbert's relics in A.D. 875-883. But progress of Northumbrian conquest ; and
Northmen ravages and Pictish immigration, at its largest must have included far more
and possibly British reconquest, must have than the revived see of the 12th century,
ended any Anglian Episcopate there, and prob- The latter was coextensive probably with the
ably any Episcopate at all. That recourse lordship of Galloway, and certainly with Kirk-
was had between Badulf and Gilla-Aldan to cudbright( = Church of S. Cuthbert) west of
Norwegian Bishops or Bishops of Man or of the river Urr, and Wigtonshire. The former
the Isles, is only conjecture, although not im- included also Ayrshire (see above, p. 4, noted)
probable. There is nothing to identify cer- and most probably Dumfriesshire (so it would
tain suffragans of York, named without their seem by the crosses mentioned in the same
sees in A.D. 929-934, and belonging to no note, and by the probabilities of the case),
known succession, e. g. Earnulf, Columban,

A.D. 782 x 804 a. Letter of Alcuin to the Monks of Whit heme.

AlxuiNUS, ad Fratres S. Niniani Candida Casa. — Veneranda dilectionis:
fratribus in loco Deo servientibus qui dicitur Candida Casa^ Alcuinus dia-
conus, salutem. Deprecor vestrse pietatis unanimitatem, ut nostri
nominis habeatis memoriam, et intercedere pro mea parvitate digne-
mini in ecclesia sanctissimi patris nostri Nynia Episcopi, qui multis
claruit virtutibus, sicut mihi nuper delatum est per carmina metricse
artis, quas nobis per fideles nostros discipulos Eboracensis Ecclesiae
scholasticos directa sunt ; in quibus et facientis agnovi eruditionem,
et ejus perficientis miracula sanctitatem, per ea quas ibi legebam.
Quapropter obnixius deprecor, ut Sanctis orationibus vestris illius me
precibus commendare studeatis, quatenus per ejusdem patris vestri
piissimas preces et vestrae karitatis assiduas intercessiones peccato-
rum meorum veniam, Deo Christo miserante, accipere merear ; et ad
sanctorum pervenire consortia, qui sazculi labores fortiter vicerunt, et
ad coronam perpetuse laudis pervenerunt. Direxi ad sancti patris
nostri Nyniga corpus suumb olosericum ob memoriam nostri nomi-
nis, ut illius atque vestram piam merear intercessionem habere
semper.

Protegat atque regat Christi vos dextera fratres. [Cott. MSS. Vesp.
A. i^fol. 160; and, partly, Opp. I. 297, Froben.]

a Alcuin went to France A.D. 782, and died A.D. 804. b ? velum.

A.D. 854. Eardulf of Lindisfarne still claims Carlisle as within

his Diocese.

Sim. Dun. Hist. Dun. Eccl., II. 5. — Eardulfus, cathedrae pon-

tificalis [Lindisfarne] gubernacula suscepit, mc minorem quam

A. D. 600-908.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 9

[CUMBERLAND AND GALLOWAY STILL REGARDED AS ANGLIAN.]

proximis Lindisfarnensium quibusque longe positis Episcopatus sui
locis pastoralis curse sollicitudinem impendebat ; quorum Luel, quod
nunc Carleol appellator, non solum proprii juris Sancti Cuthberti
fuerat, sed etiam ad sui Episcopatus regimen ab Egfridi Regis tem-
poribus semper adjacebat. [Tivysd. 13.]

A.D. 875 x 883. Cumberland and possibly Whitherne still seemingly

regarded as Anglian.

Sim. Dun. Hist. Dun. Eccl.3 II. u , 12. — Ergo ad hostium fluminis
quod Dyrwenta vocatur, omnes simul a, Episcopus et abbas et popu-
lus, conveniunt. — And again — Per id quippe temporis, in locum, qui
Candida Casa vulgo autem Witerna vocatur, devenerant. \Tivysd.
18,19,20."]

a Eardulf Bishop of Lindisfame and Eadred pels, — and after a time came to Whitherne,
abbat of Carlisle, after wandering with S. Cuth- where the MS. is found unhurt on the shore,
bert's relics through il tota pene provincia," b The next mention of S. Ninian's is the
resolved to embark at the mouth of the Der- legendary statement, that Kenneth II. of Scot-
went, and transport them to Ireland, — were land, who began to reign A D. 970, made a
driven back by a storm, losing overboard S. pilgrimage thither. He certainly conquered
Cuthbert's gilt and gemmed MS. cf the Gos- the district {Chroti. in Skene, p. 10).

IO CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

PERIOD THE SECOND.

UNTIL THE CHURCH OF CUMBRIA WAS UNITED, PARTLY TO THAT OF
ENGLAND, PARTLY TO THAT OF SCOTLAND, A.D. 908-1188.

[A.D. 908-1034. Strathclyde, under a separate line of Scottish princes, commonly
owning Saxon lordship11, extends probably to the eastern and southern
boundaries of the subsequent sees of Glasgow and Carlisle b, but with a
distinct lordship of Galloway before or about A.D. 1000 c.

A.D. 1034. It is merged in the Scottish crown and kingdom d.

A.D. 1053-1114. Bishops of Glasgow consecrated at York. But —

A.D. 1070- 1091. Scottish Kings rule over Cumberland and Westmoreland as well as
Scottish Cumbria e.

A.D. 1092. William Rufus, and A.D. 1 122 Henry I., occupy and fortify Carlisle.

A.D. 1107-1124. David Earl of (Scottish) Cumbra-landf restores the see of Glasgow,
and as a Scottish see.

A.D. 1 1 26-1 133. Sees of Galloway and Carlisle founded respectively by David or
Fergus, and by Henry I., but as subject to York.

A.D. 1 136. David regains English Cumberland s.

A.D. 1 138. Synod of Carlisle, under David and the Papal legate, allows the new (Eng-
lish) see of Carlisle.

A.D. 1 147. Cumberland (English) with Northumberland and Durham ceded to Scotland
by the Treaty of Carlisle.

A.D. 1157. English Cumbria and the other northern counties surrendered by Malcolm
IV. to Henry II. h

A.D. 1 1 74. The see of Glasgow declared by Pope Alexander III. to depend directly
upon the Pope.

A.D. 1 1 77. Bishop of Galloway summoned to the Synod of Edinburgh as a Scottish
Bishop, but refuses to appear.

A.D. 1 188. Bull of Clement III. declaring the independence of the Scottish Church,
includes Glasgow in the list of Scottish sees, but omits Galloway '.]

a Donald, brother of Constantine King of Wend., Ann. Camb., Brut y Tyw.) to Mal-

Scotland, elected King of Strathclyde, A.D. colm of Scotland, A.D. 945 (A. S. C, Flor.

908 : " Stratglasdwali," and their King, sub- Wig., etc.) : a separate Strathclyde Prince

mit to Eadweard the Elder, A.D. 921 (A.S.C. again before A.D. 971, when Kenneth of Scot-

924, Flor. Wig. 921): and " Eugenius Rex land ravaged "Saxonia" as far as Stanemoor,

Cumbrorum" to Athelstan at Dacre, A.D. 926 " Cluia," and Dearham (Chron. in Skene 10) :

(W. Malm. G. R. A., II. 134): are plun- " Malcolm Rex Cumbrorum" (son of Donald

dered by Northmen, A.D. 921 (Chron. in or Domnaill ob. A.D. 945), homager in A.D.

Skene 407): on the Scottish side at Brunan- 973 (with, among others, Dufnall or Dom-

burh, A.D. 937 (G. Gaimar, M. H. B. 808 a) : naill of the Welsh Strathclyde, ob. A.D. 975)

"Combirland" given by Eadmund to Dove- to Eadgar (.4. S. C, Flor. Wig., Rog Wend.),

naldus (V. S. Cadroes) or Donald (Chron. in and dies A.D. 997 (Ann. Tig. and Ulton.)':

Skene 204) before A.D. 945 : and on Donald's Ethelred ravages Cumberland, now the " max-

defeat and death at Dunmailraise (Rog. ima mansio Dacorum," A.D. 1000 (H. Hunt.,

a.d. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA.

[BISHOPS OF GLASGOW CONSECRATED BY K1NSI OF YORK.]

M. H. B. 750) : Eogan of Strathclyde, " Rex
[CJlutinensium," on the Scottish side at Car-
ham, A.D. 10 1 8 (Si?n. Dun., M. H. B. 594 n.) :
Donchad or Duncan, " Rex Cumbrorum,"
probably by election (Flor. Wig. a. 1054, W.
Malm. G. R. A., II. 196), becomes King
also of Scotland, A.D. 1034.

b About A.D. 945, to the Rerecross on
Stanemoor (Cbron. in Skene 204) : and about
same time, "usque Loidam civitatem" (the
province or district of Leeds) " quae est con-
finium Normannorum" (Northumbrian Danes)
" et Cumbrorum" (V. S. Cadroes, in Colg.
497): in A.D. 971. "ad Stanmoir et ad
Cluiam et ad Stangna Dera'm" (Chron. in
Skene 10): in A.D. 1091, to the " provincia
Loidis" (Sim. Dun. 216) or " Lothene on
Engla-land" (A. S. C). This would take
the district only as far south as about Work-
ington and the Derwent on the coast side, and
would include about two-thirds only of West-
moreland on the east ; although probably in-
cluding also the district east of Wetherall in
Cumberland up to the present county bounda-
ries of Northumberland and Durham. Further
north, the revived earldom of Cumbria A.D.
1 107, and see of Glasgow, beginning with the
Lennox in Stirlingshire, included eastwards the
counties of Lanark, Peebles, Selkirk, and
Roxburgh or Teviotdale south of the Tweed,
although the last was only taken from Durham
diocese ecclesiastically about A.D. 1100. Stir-
ling is described even by Forerun {VIII. 79) as
a " locus marchialis, Scotiam et Britanniam in-
termedians sive connectens," and again (XII.
20) as '• ad fines Britanniae constitutus," and
the bridge over the Forth at Stirling as " inter
Britanniam et Scotiam, utriusque marginem
apprehendens " (quoted by Joseph Robertson,
Stat. Eccl. Scot.). And even the Lothians
(Loida in Scotland, as e. g. in Sim. Dun.)
are called " Britannia Septentrionalis " in
the V. S. Kentegern in the Glasgow Chartu-
lary (written A.D. 1147x1164). " West-

moringaland" (A. S. C.) or " Westmereland "
(G. Gaimar) seems first mentioned in A.D.
966, when Northmen plundered it. Rog.
Wend, has a " Jukil Westmeriae Rex" in A.D.

973-

c Suibne King of the Gallgaedhel died A.D.
1034 (Ann. Tig. and Ulton.) ; and Rog.Wend.
has a " Jacobus Rex Galwalliaa" in A.D. 973.
Fergus, the earliest known lord of Galloway,
was David's contemporary c. iioo onwards.

d See end of note". A.D. 1037, Eadulf,
Earl of Northumbria, devastated the •'Britones,
id est, Walas" (Sim. Dun. in Hoveden, I. 58).

e Malcolm Ceanmore holds Cumberland
and Westmoreland by force, A.D. 1070 (Sim.
Dun. 200): and goes out of Scotland into
"Loidis" or "Lothene," A.D. 1091 (A.S.C.,
Flor. Wig.) : but did homage to William the
Conqueror, A.D. 1072 (Cbron. de Mailros,
A.S. C); William Rufus rebuilds and fortifies
Carlisle, A.D. 1092 (Sim. Dun. 217, A.S. C.) :
and Henry I., A.D. 1 1 22 (Sim. Dun. 246).

f The land of the " Bretti " or " Cumbra-
land," but only part of it, i.e. the Scottish
part (Inquis. Davidis, about A.D. 1 1 20). David
became King of Scotland A.D. 1 124.

e Chron. de Mailros, in an. His son Henry
holds it as an English fief from the end of
Feb. 1 136 (Jo. Hagust. p. 1 14, ed. Raine).

h Gervas. 1377, 1378; W. Neubrig., II.
1-4; Hoveden, I. 216. The final and abso-
lute surrender was made by Alexander II. to
Henry III., A.D. 1237 (Treaty in Rymer,I. 233).

' Galloway remained ecclesiastically subject
to York (although civilly part of Scotland)
until about the middle of the 14th century,
and nominally until S. Andrew's became a me-
tropolitan see in A.D. 1472. See below in
Append. B. The last claim of Glasgow to
Carlisle was in A.D. 1258 : see above on p. 2.
The customs of" Scot and Bret " were abolished
finally by Edward I., Sept. 15, A.D. 1305 (Par-
liamentary Writs, I. 162). And see also Acts
of Pari. Scot., I. 299.

A.D. 1053 x 1060. Bishops of Glasgow consecrated by Kinsi Archbishop

of York a.

Stubbs, Act. Pont. Ebor. — Kinsius Magsuem ad Ecclesiam

Glescuensem ordinavit Episcopum : similiter et successorem illius
Magsuem, Johannem, eidem Ecclesiae subrogatum consecravit, et ab
eis cartam professionis accepit, quje in conrlagratione Eboracensis

ecclesias a Normannis facta cum ceteris cartis combusts sunt.

[Tivysd. 1 700 ; from Reg. Magn. Alb. Ebor., as quoted below, p. 14.]

a The facts are probable, the authority subject, both of them adverse, are I. Ralph of
suspicious. The only other witnesses on the Canterbury, in his letter to Pope Calixtus ia

12 CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[COMPACT ABOUT SCOTLAND AT THE COUNCIL OF WINDSOR.]

A.D. 1 1 19 (see below under Scottish Church), of Llandaff to Archbishop Kinsi : see above,

who affirms, that prior to the Archiepiscopate vol. I. pp. 292, 293. The claim of York over

of Thomas 11. of York (A.D. 1109 X 1114) Glasgow, as distinct from the general claim

Glasgow had had no Bishop " pene prseter of the English Church over the Scottish,

memoriam," and that York had never had rested upon no other grounds than the in-

Glasgow as a suffragan see " excepto hoc sufficient ones of the actual and long-continued

Normannorum tempore," while all older Glas- subjection to York, 1. of all English Cumbria

gow Bishops, when there were any, down to (either as part of Lindisfarne or Durham until

Norman times, were Britons, who sought con- about A.D. 1100 or 1101, or, after that date,

secration either in Wales or Ireland: 2. the as part of York itself), 2. of the Anglian see

Inquisitio Davirfis, which asserts that Kente- of Galloway. For the general claim, either

gem had had " plures successores," but im- of the English Church, or of Canterbury as

plies that this line of Bibhops had died out against York or vice versa, over all Scotland,

with the Church itself of the land, and that see below, under the Scottish Church. The

Earl David (A.D. 1107-1124) was the first history of Bishop Michael, A.D. 1109X1114

to restore it. Yet neither of these is abso- (see below), which seems to rest on stronger

lutely inconsistent with the supposition of one evidence, carries with it a presumption in

or more suffragans of York, fifty years earlier, favour of the earlier suffragans also. And

living mainly in York diocese, and probably not Archbishop Ralph is a witness who has to

recognized in Glasgow. Compare also the like make out a case of his own.
recourse at the same period by the Welsh Church

A.D. 1072. Council of Windsor. Compact between Lanfranc of Canter-
bury and Thomas I. of York, [giving to the latter the jurisdiction over
the whole region from the boundaries of Lichfield diocese and the
river Humber northwards, u usque ad extremos Scotiae fines" (W.y I.
324, 325), and to which Bishop Foderoch of S. Andrew's is said to
have consented on the part of Malcolm and Margaret of Scotland.
See below, under the Scottish Church.]

A.D. 1089. Nunnery founded at Armethivaite in Cumberland^ by
William Rufus a.

a Charter in Dngd. Mon., III. 271.

A.D. 1100 xi 107. English Cumbria {together with Hexhamshire) and
Tevwtdale taken from the Diocese of Durham^ the former assigned to
York, the latter falling to Glasgow*.

Monach. Dun. Be Episc. Dun — [Ranulphus Episcopus Dunelmen-
sis] suae diceceseos appenditia, sc. Carleol et Teviettedale, revocare
nequibat ; quae, illo exulante, cum Ecclesia non haberet defensorem,
ad suas [diceceses] quidam Episcoporum applicaverant. [ap. Wharton^
A. £., I. 708 j and Twysd. 61.]

Breviar. Chron. Hexham.— Orta dissentione inter Henricum
Regem Anglix Primum et Ranulphum Dunelmensem Episcopum,
dictus Rex dictum Episcopum Ecclesia Haugustaldensi cum regione

A.D. 90S-J188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 13

[ENGLISH CUMBERLAND ASSIGNED TO YORK, TEVIOTDALE TO GLASGOW.]

pertinenti privavit et contulit Episcopatui Eboracensi. [ap. Raine,
Mem. of Hexham, vol. I. p. 220.]

a "Anno 1 113 Henricus Rex. Ranulpho A.D. 1135 should be 1132 or 1133. Lastly,

Dunelmensi Episcopo infensus, villam et Ec- what really happened, plainly was, that Hex-

clesiam Hagustaldensem ab Ecclesia Dunel- hamshire (and indeed the whole northern dis-

mensi abripuit, et Thomse Archiepiscopo Ebor- trict) being absolutely devastated by William

acensi contulit, una cum jurisdictione integri the Conqueror, Thomas I. of York (A.D.

Cumbrian comitatus, qui ad sedem Hagustal- 1070-1 100) took possession of it, and no

densem olim pertinuit. Pars tamen dicecesis doubt of Cumbria also, as a sort of waif and

Hagustaldensis, h. e. quae intra Northumbrian stray ; and that Henry I. confirmed that pos-

comitatum sita erat, penes Dunelmensem re- session to Thomas II. (A.D. 1109-1113).

mansit et adhuc remanet. Reliqua partim See Raine, Mem. of Hexham, vol. I. p. 220,

Archiepiscopo Ebor. partim Episcopo Glascu- App. p. viii., and Pre/, pp. xlvii. lvi. Glas-

ensi ab anno 1 1 13 ad 1135 subdila, Episco- gow is found in possession of Teviotdale, and

patui Carleolensi anno 1 135 fundato assignata indeed of all Roxburghshire south of the

est" (Hist. Episc. thin, in Wharton, A. S., I. Tweed, at the revival of that see by David

699). This statement requires a few slight A.D. 1107-1124, thus bringing down Dur-

corrections. All Cumbria was never within ham to nearly its later northern boundary,

the see of Hexham, only that part of what And Glasgow of course also claimed Cumbria.

is now Cumberland which lies east from Jedburgh was still subject to Durham A.D.

Wetherall, on the Eden above Carlisle, up to 1093 (Sim. Dun., Hist Eccl. Dun., IV. 8, and

the boundaries of Northumberland. And the De best. Reg. Angl., Tuysd. 204). Flambard

Hexhamshire which was within the present was in exile A.D. 1100-1107. Wharton

county of Northumberland was given over to must have taken his date of A.D. 1113 from

York, but certainly not all Hexham diocese. that of the end of Thomas's Episcopate.

A.D. 1 101. Pope Paschal II. to the Suffragans of York ? enjoining obedience

to Gerard Archbishop of that See.

[ See below, under the Scottish Church. ]

A.D. 1 1 o I x 1 1 1 2. Benedictine cell (to S. Mary's of York) founded

at Wetherall a.

a On the Eden in Cumberland, by Ranulph de Meschines (Dugd. Mori., III. 581).

A.D. 1102. A British Bishop, apparently of Strathclyde, gives refuge

to S. Magnus a.

a See above, in vol. I. p. 303. The story A.D. 1109X II 14; possibly genuine British

goes to prove the existence of British Bishops Bishops, who had nothing at all to do with

in Strathclyde (which the context proves to York. The Inquisitio Davidis can hardly be

be meant by " Britannia"), between Magsuem relied upon as conclusively negativing such a

and John (above mentioned), and Michael, in supposition.

A.D. 1 10:2. Augustinian Canons established at Carlisle by Henry J.ft

Fordun, Scotichron.j V. 39.— Henricus [I.] persuasione et consilio
ipsius Regime [Matildis] anno MCII. constituit Canonicos Regulares
m Kaerlcil.

,4 CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[BISHOP OF GLASGOW CONSECRATED AT YORK.]

i A -rant by Henry I. to the Canons of Bishop of Winchester and Bernard 'Bishop of
S. Mary- of Carlisle is in Dugdale. Man., VI. S. David's, and dated therefore A.D. 1116X
i. 144, witnessed by (among others) William 1128.

A.D. 1 109 x 1 1 14. A Bishop of Glasgow consecrated by Archbishop

Thomas II. of Tork a.

Stubbs, Act. Pontif. Ebor.— Iste Thomas sanctum virum Michaelem,
quern David Comes, postea Rex Scotiae, Glasguensis Ecclesiae Episco-
pum statuit et ipsi Thomae ordinandum transmisit, eidem Ecclesiae
Episcopum consecravit; qui Eboracensi Ecclesiae et Archiepiscopo
Thomae suisque successoribus canonicam obedientiam profitendo
scriptam tradidit, quae sic incipit, Ego Michael Glesguensis Eccle-
siae, etc. Hie aliquamdiu cum Archiepiscopo conversatus, in diocesi
nostra [sc. Ebor.] jussu Archiepiscopi ecclesias dedicavit et in eccle-
sia de Morlond ordines fecit. In qua felici fine ad Deum migrans
sepultus requiescit. [Ttuysd. 17 13.]

Reg. Magn. Alb. Ebor. — T[homasJ iste Michaelem hominem
sanctum Glesguensi ecclesiae ordinavit Episcopum, qui Eboracensi
Ecclesiae et T. Archiepiscopo et successoribus suis canonicam obe-
dientiam profitendo scriptam tradidit. Hie aliquamdiu cum Archi-
episcopo conversatus jussu illius in dicecesi nostra ecclesias dedicavit,
et ordines fecit in ecclesia de Morlund, in qua felici fine ad Deum
migrans sepultus requiescit. Hujus antecessores Magsuem et Johan-
nem Kinsinus Ebor. Archiepiscopus Episcopos consecravit, sicut a
viris veracibus accepimus, qui se hoc vidisse testabantur; sed propter
hostile m impugnationem et desolationem et barbariem terrae diu
Ecclesia sine pastore fuit, donee David Comes, postea Rex Scotiae,
praedictum Michaelem Episcopum constituit, [et] T. Archiepiscopo
consecrandum transmisit.

a In A.D. 1 109 Alexander of Scotland con- whom in all likelihood the change of circum-

sented to the consecration of Turgot of S. stances, and possibly or probably an early death,

Andrew's by the same Archbishop Thomas, precluded from coming to Glasgow as Bishop

rights of both Churches being reserved. at all. That John and Michael were not the

There is nothing improbable, therefore, in same person, seems proved by the facts,

David (Earl of Cumbria A.D. 1107-1124) 1 . that John was consecrated by Pope Paschal

seeking consecration for a Glasgow Bishop with the consent of Thurstin of York, Michael

from Thomas at that same time; although by Archbishop Thomas of York : 2. that John

probably neither he nor Alexander would lived in Glasgow diocese when he was not

have allowed such a step after Turgot's death running away (he was at York however in

in A.D. II 15. And the Inquisitio Davidis, A.D. 1 128), Michael always in diocese of

which speaks of no earlier nomination by York: 3. that John died in A.D. 1147 and

David than that of John (see below), is not was buried at Jedburgh, while Michael died

conclusive evidence against a York Bishop and was buried in some year unknown at Mor-

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA.

[GLASGOW STILL CLAIMED BY YORK, AND TEVIOTDALE BY DURHAM.]

land in Westmoreland (Stubbs, etc. as above).
Ralph of Canterbury also testifies, that Tho-
mas " quemdam Britonem Glasguensi Ecclesiae
ordinavit Episcopum" (Ad Calixl. Papain : see
below in its place). The parallel efforts of
York to keep up York lines of Bishops in
the Orkneys and at Whitherne, lend probability
both to each other and to the like efforts in the

case of Glasgow. No doubt Michael merely
acted as suffragan to York in English Cumbria,
after the parallel fashion of York Orkney
Bishops. English Cumbria was in Norman
hands more or less from A.D. 1092 to 1 136,
and belonged to York (instead of Durham)
from at least A.D. 1107.

A.D. 1109 x 11 14. Claim of York over Glasgow and of Durham to
Tevlotdale still maintained.

Cartul. III. Prior, et Conv. Dunelm. a — Frohibitio T. Archi-
episcopi Ebor. clericis de Tevydall qux est de Diocesi Dunelmensi. — Hen-
ricus Dei gratia Eboracensis Archiepiscopus Algaro clerico salu-
tem. Ipse tibi ore ad os prohibui, cum per te crisma et oleum ad
Glasguensem Ecclesiam misi, ne crisma vel oleum illud dares in
parrochiam Dunelmensis Episcopi ; tu vero illud contra defensionem
meam in Tevegecedale dedisti, de qua Ecclesiam Dunelmensem sai-
sitam inveni. Mando igitur tibi et Episcopali auctoritate prohibeo,
et omnibus presbyteris de Tevegecedale, ne de crismate et oleo
aliquod ministerium amodo faciatis, nisi per octo dies tantum post-
quam breve istud videritis, ut interim requirere possitis crisma a
Dunelmensi Ecclesia, quse vobis illud dare 'solita est. Quodsi post
illos octo dies de crismate quod misi aliquam Christianitatem facere
prsesumpseritis, a Divino officio vos suspendo [do] nee diratiocinatum
sit ad quam Ecclesiam pertineat. Valete. [p. 248 a.]

a Henry Murdac was Archbishop of York
from Dec. 7, A.D. 1 147, to Oct. 14, A.D. 1 153;
but the above is from a 1 5th century copy, and
the initial T. in the rubric is almost certainly
correct ; and stands probably for Thomas II.,
A.D. IlOQ x 1114: inasmuch as I. Glasgow cer-

tainly did not submit to York A.D. 1148-1153;
and 2. Teviotdale had been lost by Durham
and occupied by Glasgow since A.D. HOI X
1 107, the Durham claim being no doubt
maintained for a few years later, but not more.

A.D. 1 113. Benedictine Abbey (order of Tyron) founded at Selkirk
by Prince David a {Cart, de Kalchou, pp. 3, 4; Sim. Dun. 236) in Glas-
gow diocese ; but transferred A.D. 1128 to Kelso or Calchou oppo-
site Roxburgh, and at that time in S. Andrew's diocese, the Tweed
being then and there the boundary between the two (Sim. Dun. ib. ;
Chron. de Mailros).

a Pope Innocent IT. confirmed its privileges
by .1 bull A.D. 1 1 ?,o X 11 43 (Cart, de Kalcbou).
Robert, Bishop of S. Andrew's A.D. 1128X
1 158, permitted it, although in his own

diocese, to seek ordination and chrism from
any Bishop the monks pleased, whether in
Scotland or in " Cumbria " (ib.) See Morton,
Monastic Ann. of Teviotdale, pp. 77, 78.

CHURCH OF CUMBRIA.

[CONSECRATION OF THE BISHOP OF GLASGOW BY THE POPE.]

[Period II.

A.D. 1 1 17 (probably). Consecration of John to the See of Glasgow by

Tope Paschal II. a

" See the Inquisitio Davidis, below ; by
which it appears that John was consecrated
bv Paschal, and therefore before January A.D.

1118. John died in A.D. 1147, and (if
Fordun can be trusted) in the 28th year of
his Episcopate : which (if it were exact) would
bring his consecration down to A.D. 1 1 19. He
was also consecrated with Archbishop Thurs-
tin's consent (see below, under A.D. 11 25),
who was elected to York August 25, A.D.
11 14 (Hoveden, I. 169), although not con-
secrated to that see until October, A.D.

1 1 19. And Stubbs, who is the authority for
the statement about Thurstin, here quotes
from the contemporary authority of Hugh
the Chanter. Further, Turgot of S. Andrew's
died in August, A.D. 1 1 15. And it seems
probable, that this see also was vacant when
John was sent to the Pope for consecration.
All this would seem to place John's con-
secration in (probably) A.D. 11 17, which is
the latest possible year for it. The Inquisitio
Davidis (Earl of Cumbria A.D. 1107-1124)
must have been taken sufficiently long after
John's election to allow of his- journey to
Rome, his attempted journey to Jerusalem,
his return to Glasgow, and his being fairly at
work in that diocese. And inasmuch as it

evidently speaks of him as still at work there,
it must have preceded by some little time
John's first flight, and Calixtus' first efforts to
force him to return to Glasgow. This limits
the date of the Inquisitio to A.D. m8x
1 1 22; and makes the most likely date for
it to be A.D. 1 1 20 or 1 1 21. The record of
that Inquisitio appears from its terms to have
been drawn up some time later than the
enquiry itself ; possibly when Glasgow ca-
thedral was consecrated, and its Register
formally commenced. These dates leave
room for Michael (see above, p. 13): and
allow John to have been at work two or
three years in Glasgow as Bishop prior to the
Inquisitio being made. Whether Michael died
before David nominated John, or whether he
was simply put on one side, there is no evi-
dence to show. But the former was probably
the case, inasmuch as the York Archbishops
never alleged as an objection to John, that the
see was full already. There are proofs of a
double line of Bishops, a native line and a
York line simultaneously, in the other similar
cases, viz. in the Orkneys and at Candida
Casa, at a later period. But those who re-
cognized the one of these, did not also recog-
nize the other.

A.D. 1 1 1 8. The Augustinian Monastery of Jedburgh founded by

Prince David a.

a The date is from Wyntoun's Chron., lib.
VII. c. 5. Daniel, the first recorded prior,
signs a charter of King David to Coldingham
August 16, A.D. 1 139. And the priory must
have grown into importance and become an

abbey by A.D. 1147, in which year Fordun
(7. 301) dates its foundation (Morton, Monastic
Hist, of Teviotdale, p. 4 ; Orig. Paroch. Scot.,
I- 368).

A.D. 1 1 18. Pope Gelasius II. to John Bishop of Glasgow : [not pre-
served : see below, under A.D. 1 1 25].

A.D. 1 1 19. Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury to Pope Calixtus II. :
[incidentally discussing the claims of York over the Scottish Church
and over Glasgow : see below, under the Scottish Church].

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 17

[iNQUISITIO DAVIDIS.]

A.D. 1 119. Nov. 20. Beauvais. Pope Calixtus II. to the Scottish
Bishops: [two letters, one including "J. Glasguensis" byname, en-
joining submission to York: see both of them below, under the
Scottish Church.]

A.D. IT 20 or 1 121. Inquisition into the lands belonging to the See of
Glasgow, made by the Elders and Wise Men of Cumbria by commajid
of David Earl of Cumbria a.

Reg. Glasg. No. I. — Inquisitio per David principem Cumbrensem de
terris Ecclesie Glasguensi pcrtinentibus facta.

Igitur, quandoquidem predecessorum instituta mortalium litterarum
ostentatione et scribarum deliberatione ad memoriam reuocantur, nos
Cumbrensium quedam gesta nobilium presentibus apicibus memorie
commendauimus. In Cumbria itaque, regione quadam inter Angliam
et Scotiam sita, fide catholica in illis climatibus prius exuberante
ac propagante, domestici fidei b ac proceres regni, cum Rege prouincie
cooperante, in honorem Dei et Sancte Marie pie genitricis, Eccle-
siam Glasguensem, sedem scilicet pontificalem Cumbrensis regionis,
fundauerunt, et dignis sanctionibus pro pristina sanctorum religione
patrum solidauerunt. Hec uero pulchris initiatibus, et ecclesiasticis
institutionibus, sancte quoque fidei rudimentis, inoleuitj et dispo-
sition Divina Sanctum Kentegernum in Episcopum admisit, qui
celestis affluentiam doctrine sitientibus propinaret, et cibum spiri-
tualem ut fidelis dispensator esurientibus ministraret. Verumenim-
uero fraudulentus exterminator supradictam Ecclesiam diu inuiola-
biliter constare ingemiscens, consuetis versutiis suis, post multa tem-
porum curricula, scandala intollerabilia Crumbrensium Ecclesie
machinauit. Dicto namque Kentegerno pluribusque successoribus
suis pie religionis perseverantia ad Deum transmigratis, diuerse sedi-
tiones circumquaque insurgentes, non solum Ecclesiam et eius pos-
sessions destruxerunt, uerum etiam totam regionem vastantes,
eius habitatores cxilio tradiderunt. Sic ergo omnibus bonis exter-
minatis, magnis temporum interuallis transactis, diuerse tribus
diuersarum nationum ex diuersis partibus affluentes, desertam regio-
nem prefatam habitaverunt : sed dispari genere et dissimili lingua
et vario more viuentes, haut facile [inter] sese consentientes, gen-
tilitatem potius quam fidei cultum tenuere. Quos infehecs dampnate

vol. 11. c

iH CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[INQUTSITIO DAVIDIS.]

habitacionis habitatores, more pecudum irrationabiliter degentes,
dignatus est Dominus, Qui neminem vult perire, propitiacione
Sua visitare : tempore enim Henrici Regis Anglie, Alexandro
Scotorum Rege in Scotia regnante, misit eis Deus Dauid, predicti
Regis Scotie germanum, in principem et ducem ; qui eorum impu-
dica et scelerosa contagia corrigeret, et animi nobilitate et inflexi-
bili scucritate contumeliosam eorum contumatiam refrenaret. Hie
nempe, bene viuendi studio feruidus, profane multitudini[s] miserie
condolens, ut pastorali sollicitudine, qua diutius caruerant, eorum
obprobria deleret, Divino instigatus hortamine, Johannem quendam,
religiosum virum, qui eum educauerat vitamque eius Deo non imbe-
cilliter devotam uoverat, [peritorum] c consilio clericorumque suorum
auxilio in Episcopum elegit. Sed cum Episcopus, cognita infelicis
populi feritate et abhominabili vitiorum multiplicitate, utpote per-
territus, Jerusalem proficisci disposuisset, ab Apostolico Paschali licet
inuitus consecratus, officium suscepte sollicitudinis nullatenus difFerre
voluit ; sed cum gaudio sub plebis alacritate a principe et a proceribus
regni receptus, verbum predicationis, Spiritu Sancto largissime ope-
rante, per Cumbrensem parrochiam difFudit. Dauid uero, Cumbrensis
regionis princeps, amore precipue Dei, partim quoque [ob] religiosi
dilectionem et ammonitionem, terras Ecclesie Glasguensi pertinen-
tes, singulis Cumbrie prouinciis, que sub dominio et potestate eius
erant (non enim toti Cumbrensi regioni dominabatur), inquirere
fecit; ut avidus ipsius Ecclesie restaurationis, possessionum earum,
quas antiquitus tenuerat, posteris et sequacibus suis certitudinem
relinqueret. Has uero auxilio et inuestigatione seniorum hominum
et sapientiorum totius Cumbrie pro posse suo inuestigauit, que
inferius subscribuntur : Carclcuien, Camcar, Camcathetheyn^ Eeugar-
theyn, Pathelanerhe, Cunclut, Chefcaruenuat, Carnetheyn, Caruil,
Quendal, Abercarf, Mecheyn, Planmichel, Stoboc, Penteiacob, Alne-
crumba, Treueronum, Lillescliua, Aschechyrce, Hodelme, Edynga-
heym, Abermelc, Driuesdal, Colehtaun, Treuertrold, Aschely, Bru-
mescheyd, Treuergylt, in Pobles una carucata terre et ecclesia, in
Treueqyrd unum [c]arucata et ecclesia, in Mereboda una carucata
et ecclesia d. Has terras iurauerunt fore pertinentes Ecclesie Glasgu,
rogatu et imperio supradicti principis, Uchtred filius Waldef, GiH.
filius Boed, Leysyng et Oggo, Cumbrenses iudices, Halden filius
Eadulf. Huius rei testes sunt, ut audientes et videntes, Matildis
comitissa, que ex pa-te sua concessit, Willelmus nepos ipsius prin-

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 19

[lNQUISITIO DAVIDIS.]

cipis, Cospatric frater Dalfin, Waldef frater suus, Cospatric filius
Uctred, Cospatric filius Alden, Osolf filius Eaduie, Maccus filius
Undweyn, Uchtred filius Scot, Ulchel filius Alstan, Hugo de Moruilla,
Paganus de Brausa, Osbert de Ardena, Geruasius Ridel, Guido de
Caynes, Berengarius Engaine, Robertus Corbet, Walterus de Lin-
deseya, Robertus de Burneuilla, Reinaldus de Muscans, Walterus
filius Winemari, Willelmus Venator, Alanus de Perci, Walterus de
Broy. [pp. 3-7, ed. Innes : also in W.^ I. 392, 393, from Sir J. Dal-
rymp/e.~\

■ For this date, see above, p. 16, first note a.

b So in the original Register. Read " filii."

c A blank in the Register. " Uoverat,"
also, should have been " noverat."

d The places specified in Bulls of various
Popes of later dates, as declared by them to
belong to the see of Glasgow, are as fol-
lows : —

1. A.D. 1 1 70, April 5. Vendee. Bull of
Alexander III. {Reg. Glasg. XXVI., men-
tioned, but not printed in extenso, below). —
Ecclesiam de Veteri Rochesburc, ecclesiam de
Merebotla, ecclesiam de Hastensden, ecclesiam
de Wilthona, ecclesiam de Traueqf, ecclesiam
de Pebles, ecclesiam de Orda, ecclesiam de
Chadiho, et ecclesias villarum que proprie
ad mensam tuam [sc. of Engelram, then
Bishop] spectant, Glasgu, Guuan, Villa filie
Sadin, Conclud, Chaders, Badermanoch, Cas-
teltarres, Stubho, Gillemorestuin, Lillescliue,
Eschechirca, Alnecrumbe, Trauerenni, Ho-
delme, Casthelmilc, Driuesdale, Eschebi.

2. A.D. 1 173 (11 72 O. S.), March 25.
Signia. Sa?ne Pope (Reg. Glasg. XXVIII.,
mentioned below, but not printed in extenso).
Parochiam de Glasgw, etc. et cum incremento
carrucate terre iuxta Rinfriu, etc., ecclesiam
de Guuan cum toto Perdehic, ecclesiam de
Renfriu cum decimis, etc., unam carrucatam
terre in Glasgu cum ecclesia de Cadiho et eius
pertinentiis, etc., Barlannark cum Budlornac,
etc.— The same Bull establishes the Bishop's
and Chapter's exclusive jurisdiction " infra
territoria de Glasgu, de Guuan, de Perdehic,
de villa Mineschadin."

3. A.D. 1 1 74 (which should be 1 175),
April 30. Ferentinum. Same Pope (Reg.
Glasg. XXXII., printed below at length).

4. A.D. 1 1 79, April 19. Lateran. Same
Pope (Reg. Glasg. LI., mentioned below,
but not here printed in extenso). Glasgu,
etc., Guuan, Pertheic, Villam filie Sedin, Ka-
der, Badermonoc, B;illain, Conclud, Tor, Cas-
teltarres, Stobhow, Gillemorestun, Aschechir-
cha, Lillescliue, Trauerennj, Alnecrumbe, cum
omnibus earumdem terrarum ecclesiis, capdlis,

et ceteris pertinentiis ; capellam Castelli de
Rochesburc, ecclesiam de Veteri Rochesburc,
ecclesiam de Merebotla, ecclesiam de Hat-
stanesdena, ecclesiam de Wiltona, ecclesiam
de Trauequeir, ecclesiam de Pebbles, ecclesiam
de Orda, ecclesiam de Karnewid, ecclesiam de
Kermichel, ecclesiam de Killebride, ecclesiam
de Kadihou, ecclesiam de Reinfriu, ecclesiam
de Moffet, ecclesiam de Kirkepatric, ecclesiam
de Driuesdale, ecclesiam de Hodelme, eccle-
siam de Lohcwhoreuerd, ecclesiam de Kirke-
colemanele, cum omnibus, etc. ; partes etiam
parochie tue [of Bishop Jocelin], scil. Theui-
dale, Tuedale, Cludesdale, Eschedale, Ewiche-
dale, Lidelesdale, Driuesdale, Annasdedale,
Leuenaches, Stratgrif, Meornes, Largas, Kunig-
ham, Kiil, Karrich, Glenkarn, Stratnud, Desnes,
et quicquid iuris tui est in Galweia.

5. A.D. 1182 (1181 O. S.), March 17.
Velletri, Bull of Lucius III. (Reg. Glasg.
LVII., mentioned below, but not printed in
extenso). [Identical with the foregoing, mi-
nute differences of spelling excepted, and ex-
cepting also that Lucius adds " ecclesiam de
Castelmilc" after " e. de Driuesdale."]

6. A.D. 1 1 86, June 12. Verona. Bidl of
Urban III. (Reg. Glasg. LXII., mentioned
below, but not printed in extenso). Glas-
gu, Neutun, Garuah, Dalmornoc, Carnedin
Crag, Guuan, Perthec, Schedinestun, Buth-
lornoc, Barlannarc, Cader, Badermonoc,
Ballain [etc. etc. as in Bull of 1 1 79, down
to] Lillesclif, Hirdmanestun, Trauerannj
[etc. as in Bull of 1179, down to] perti-
nentiis, preter hec autem ecclesiam de Cadi-
hou cum capella de Meiham, ecclesiam de
Reinfriu, ecclesiam de Karnewid, capelhm
castelli de Rocheburh, ecclesiam de Veteri
Rokeburh cum capella de Farnidun, eccle-
siam de Merbotle cum capella de Cliftun et
capella de Witthun, ecclesiam de Hatstane-
dene, ecclesiam de Wiltun, ecclesiam de
Trafquir, ecclesiam de Pebles cum capella
de Maineure, ecclesiam de Horda, capellam de
Munmaban, ecclesiam de Kermichel, ecclesiam
de Kelbride, ecclesiam de Moffet, ecclesiam de

C 2

CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period IL

[SEE OF GLASGOW TO BE SUBJECT TO THAT OF YORK.]

Kirkepatric, ecclesiam de Driuesdale, capellam
dc Hotun, ecclesiam de Castelmilc, ecclesiam
de Hodelma, ecclesiam de Kerkecokm. [etc.
etc. as in Bull of 1179, down to] Galweia
i't tli.it I'rban omits Kunigham].
The places here named include: — I. In
the valley of the Clyde, Wandal or Hartside
(■Quendale), Carnwith, Castle Tarres or Car-
stairs, and Carmichael (Planruichel ?) near
1 anark, Asseby, Hamilton (Cadihou\ with the
Chapel of Machan or Dalserf (Mecheyn) ;
Glasgow itself; north and south of Glasgow,
Munkland (Badermanoch) and Cadder, Kil-
bride and Meorns; and round it, Shettleston
(Villa Filie Sedin, Mineschadin, etc.), Kincleith
(Conclud), Barlannarc and Buthlornoc (Pathe-
lanerhe, near Provan), Ballayn, Gorvals ; and
below it, north of the river, Newton, Par-
thick, Kilpatrick ; south of it, Govan, Ren-
frew, Strathgryfe, and Largs. 2. In the valley
of the Tweed, Kirkurd (Orda), Stobo, Eddle-
ston (= Penteiacob = Gillemorestun), Peebles,
Traquair. 3. In the valley of the Teviot, Wil-
ton next to Hawick, Ashkirk, Hassendean,
Lillesclif, Ancrum, Hirdmanston.Roxburgh with

Fairnington, Morebattle with Whitton and
Clifton. 4. In the valley of the Annan,
Moffat, Kirkpatrick, Hutton, S. Mungo (Aber-
melc or Castlemilc), Drysdale, Hoddam (Ho-
delme). 5. In the valley of the Nith, Glencairn.
6. In Ayr, Colmonell (Kirkcoleman). 7. In
Midlothian and not in the diocese of Glasgow,
Borthwick (Lohcwhoreuerd). And 8. also the
several dales and districts themselves that are
enumerated. This would cover the extent of
the later diocese of Glasgow, viz. the rural
deaneries of Lennox (Leuenaches), Ruther-
glen, Kyle and Cuningham, Carrick, Lanark,
Peebles, Nithsdale, Annandale, and Teviot-
dale, i. e. nearly the shires of Dumbarton,
Renfrew, Lanark, Peebles, Selkirk, Roxburgh
south of Tweed, Dumfries, Kirkcudbright east
of the Urr, Ayr, and part of Stirling : but in
Galloway, i. e. Wigton and part of the Stew-
artry of Kirkcudbright, divided into the rural
deaneries of Desnes, Fames, and Rhynnis, it
includes by name only Desnes ; which cer-
tainly was, finally, in Galloway diocese. Se-
veral of the names in the Inquisitio cannot be
identified.

After A.D. 1 1 20. Priory of St. Bees refounded as a cell to St. Marys at

York) by Will, de Meschlnes a.

a Charter in Dugd., Mon. HI. 577, no. 3.

A.D. 1 1 22. January 15a. Tarentum. Pope Calixtus II. to John Bishop

of Glasgow.

Submit to the Calixtus Episcopus servus servorum Dei, venerablli
Archbishop of fratrl Johannl Glesguensl Episcopo^ salutem et Apostolicam
benedictionem. Eborac. Ecclesie postulatione a domino
predecessore nostra sancte memorie Paschale Papa in Episcopum con-
secratus es : quam profecto benignitatem cum humiliter recognovisse
debueris, in tantam (uti accipimus) superbiam elevatus es, ut metro-
politan© tuo Eboracensi Archiepiscopo, nee pro nostra etiam pre-
cepto, professionem volueris exhibere. Contemtus huius pertinaciam
nos diutius pati non posse pro certo cognoveris. Propter quod repe-
tita tibi preceptione precipimus, ut Eboracensem Ecclesiam, in cuius
capitulo tanquam eius suffraganeus electus es, non ut ingratus nlius,
recognoscas matrem tuam ; et venerabili fratri nostra T. metropolitano
tuo professionem exhibeas. Alioquin sententiam quam ipse in te
canonica equitate protulerit, nos, ^auctore^ Deo, ratam habemus.

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 21

[SEE OF GLASGOW TO BE SUBJECT TO THAT OF YORK.]

Data Tarenti XVIII. calend. Februarii. [Reg. Alb. Ebor., P. I. fol. 51 :
and in Dugd., VI. lit. 1 1 88, no. 60.]

» For two letters of the same date, re- the former to compel, and the latter to pay,
spectively to Alexander King of Scotland and obedience to York, see below, under the Scot-
to the Scottish Bishops in general, enjoining tish Church.

A.D. 1 1 22, 1123. y°hn Bishop of Glasgow, suspended by Thurstin Arch-
bishop of York, endeavours to fly from his diocese, but is compelled by the
Rope to return, although he still refuses to submit to fork.

Sim. Dun. H.R.A., an. 11 22. — Turstinus Archiepiscopus exigens a
Johanne Glasguensi Episcopo professionem et subjectionem, cum hoc
ille facere nollet, eum suspendit ab officio Episcopali. Mox ille
Romam proficiscitur, ubi cum sese in causa sua non videret proce-
dere,Jerosolymamprofectus, per aliquot ibidem menses benigno patri-
archse hospitio demoratur, ejusque saspius vices in pontificiali minis-
terio exequitur. [Tivysd. 245.] — An. J 123. — Interea Johannes Glas-
guensis Episcopus, ab Apostolico revocatus ab Jerosolymis Romam,
praecipitur redire ad suum Episcopatum. [ib. 248.]

Chron. de Mailros, in an. 11 22. — Johannes Episcopus Glascuensis
Romam et Ierosolimam proficiscitur. lb., in an. 1123. — Johannes
Episcopus Glascuensis a Kalixto Papa compellitur redire ad Episco-
patum.

A.D. 1 1 22. May 16. Later an. Pope Calixtus II. to Thurstin Archbishop

of York.

The Pope has CALIXTUS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM Dei, venerabili

johnofGi«eow fratri T. Ebor. Archiepiscopo, salutem et Apostolicam bene-
to submit to dictionem. Confrater noster, Johannes Glesguensis

York. He has n . , . . . , . , .

fled to Jerusalem Episcopus, de quo scnpsisti, ad nos veniens, multa
a second time, precum instantia et nonnullis modis aliis laboravit ut
eum ab exhibitione professionis illius quam de ipso exigis solveremus.
Nos vero et suam servari Ebor. ecclesias dignitatem cupientes, et
dilectionem tuam ad memoriam revocantes, ejusdem fratris precibus
neque verbis neque pollicitationibus assensum prsebuimus : iccirco ipse
Ierosolimam, prout nobis ab aliis relatum est, proficiscens de Urbe ab
nostra licentia conscientiaque discessit. Quid facturus sit ignoramus.
Tu itaque, frater karissime, ita matrem tuam Romanam ecclesiam
diligere, atque tuis studeas nuntiis visitarc, et ita etiam dilectionis

u CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[GRANT OF KINO DAVID TO THE BEE OF GLASGOW.]

nostra mcmor existas, ut semper Apostolicae benignitatis gratia
dignior semper habearis. Data Laterani XVIJ. kalend. Junii.
[Reg. Magn. Alb. Ebor., P. I. fbl. 51 b.]

A.D. 1 1 22. Aug. 26. Lateral. Cal'ixtus II. to John Bishop of Glasgow.
Calixtus Episcopus servus servorum Dei, Johanni
withL thirty Glesguensi Episcopo, salutem et Apostolicam benedictio-
days- nem. Multis dilecti filii nostri Alexandri Regis Sco-

torum precibus inclinati, tibi aliquanti temporis inducias dedimus,
quatinus infra prefixi diei terminum ad obedientiam venerabilis
fratris nostri T. Ebor. Archiepiscopi debita humilitate redires.
Sicut autem directa litterarum suarum notatione percepimus, te ab
ejus obedientia et subjectione subtrahere presumpsisti. Unde tibi
mandamus, quatinus infra triginta dies post harum acceptionem
litterarum ad prefati Archiepiscopi subiectionem et obedientiam
redeas. Alioquin sententiam que ab eo in te promulgata est, con-
firmamus. Data Laterani VII. calend. Septembris. [Cott. MSS.
Claud. B. III. fol. 131 a; Reg. Alb. Ebor., P. I. fol. 51, and P. III.
fol. 57 : and in Dugd., VI. 11 87 (bis), nos. 48 and 51.]

After A.D. 1 124. Grant of the tithe of his chan a by King David to

Glasgow Bishopric.

Reg. Glasg. no. 9. — De decima domini Regis de suo chan, Episcopo
Glasg. pertinente. — David Dei gratia Rex Scottorum, Baronibus,
ministrisy et omnibus fdelibus suis totius regni tarn Gaiuensibus quam
Anglicis et Scotisby salutem. Sciatis me dedisse et concessisse Do-
mino et Ecclesie Sancti Kentegerni de Glasgu in perpetuam eleemo-
synam totam decimam meam de meo chan in animalibus et porcis,
de Stratgriua, et Cunegan, et de Chul, et de Karric0, unoquoque
anno ; nisi tunc quando ego ipse illuc uenero perendinens et ibidem
meum chan comedens. Testibus Willelmo Cumin Cancellario,
Hugone de Moreuilla, Fergus de Galweia, Hugone Britone, Waltero
filio Alani, Alwino Mac Archil, Radulfo filio Dunegal, Duuenald
fratre suo : apud Cadihou d.

■ Duties paid in cattle and swine, etc. to the the same King, and with nearly the same wit-
lord on his progress = " kain" (Innes ; and Bk. nesses, of the 8th penny " de omnibus placitis
of Deer, p. Ixxxvii. ed. Stuart ; and Charter meis per totam Cumbriam," directed " baro-
of Priory of Isle of May, pp. 7, n, ed. Stuart, nibus et omnibus ministris suis totius Cumber-
etc. etc.). landie :" both nos. 9 and 10 being subsequently

b No. 10 of the Glasg. Register is a grant by cemfhmed by King Malcolm (ib. 14). And the

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA.

[COUNCIL OF ROXBURGH.]

latter King also confirms tithes to the see of
Glasgow (ib. 1 3), addressing the grant, " Francis,
et Anglicis, Scottis, Walensibus, Gauelensibus,
et omnibus Ecclesie Sancti Kentegerni de
Glasgu et eiusdem Episcopi parrochianis."
Pope Alexander III. confirms the grant twice

(ib. 17, 18), and that also of the tithe of the
chan, adding also Largs to the list of places
(ib. 24).

c sc. Strathgryfe, Cuningham, Kyle, and
Carrick.

d sc. Cadyow = Hamilton.

A.D. 1 1 25. May x August. Council of Roxburgh under the Legate

John of Crema a.

a To determine the question between
Thurstin and the Scottish Bishops. The de-

cision, which took no effect, is unrecorded.
See below, under the Scottish Church.

A.D. 1125. December Q). Thurstin s claim against John Bishop of
Glasgoiv renewed at Rome before Pope Honorius.

Stubbs, Act. Rontif. Ebor.a — Quia vero Johannes Glesguensis Episco-
pus ibi in curia prsesens erat, Thurstinus Archiepiscopus clamavit se
de eo coram Apostolico, eo quod ipse Johannes in Eboracensi Eccle-
sia sicut suffraganeus ejus electus, et per literas suas a Papa Paschali
consecratus, postea nee propter literas ejusdem Papae Paschalis, neque
Kalixti, quas ibi recitari fecit, quicquid obediential vel reverentiae
ei voluit exhibere : similiter et de Episcopis Scotise conquestus est.
Persuasum fuerat Papae Scotiam non esse de regno Angliae, quia
volebant pallium requirere Episcopo Sancti Andreas et ita Archiepi-
scopum ibi creari. Sed Archiepiscopus Turstinus et secreto et palam
in curia ostendit Scotiam de regno Angliae esse, et Regem Scotorum
ligium hominem Regis Anglias esse. Glesguensis autem Episcopus
querelas Archiepiscopi ita respondit, se non venisse vocatum, et in
legatione domini sui Regis Scotiae ibi esse. Decretumque est diem
illi statuere, et Episcopos Scotise et absentes per literas domini Papas
summonere. Statuitque Papa Turstino Archiepiscopo et Johanni
diem a proxima Quadragesima in alteram, sic dicens Johanni Epi-
scopo: Frater, in quibus bonas memoriae Papa Gelasius te ligavit,
nos b te absolvimus. Episcopos Scotia* ad diem designatum per
literas vocare disposuit. \T-wysd. 1719.]

a The original authority for this story
appears to be Hugh the Chanter (see Raine,
Fasti Ebor. 197 n.). The dates are not
quite certain. The Archbishops, with Alex-
ander Bishop of Lincoln (Stubbs I7'8)> ac_
companied the legate John on his return to
Rome after the London Council (Sim. Dun.)
of Sept. 9, A.D. 1 1 25 (placed by Sim. Dun.
in A.D. 1 1 26, but wrongly: see above, in
vol. I. p. 318). And the Anglo-Sax. Cbron.

tells us, in harmony with this, that " shortly
after Michaelmas," in A.D 1 1 25, "J. the Bishop
of Lothene" (i. e. evidently John of Glasgow),
with " G. Abbat of S. Alban's," accompanied
the above-named three prelates to Rome.
The same year, 1125, is given also by the
Cant. Flor. Wig., by the Ann. Waverl., and
by Stubbs. They returned to England the
next year, 1126, William being now legite;
but this is put one year later (1127) by Sim.

2. CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[SEE OF CANDIDA CASA.]

Dun. in consequence of his original error. And Gilla-Aldan, given below, is rightly dated on

the date of William of Canterbury's legatine Dec. 9, it marks the probable month of the

appointment must be Jan. A.D. 1126, not parallel Glasgow dispute in the text. But in

Jan. A.D. 11:7. The Cbron. de Mailros, any case the Archbishops were in Rome all

however, makes the date of their journey to the winter.

Rome to be A.D. 1126, in accordance with b For " nos," it looks as if we ought to

I certainly seems to be Simeon's error in read " non."' See Raine, ib.
tin- matter. If the letter of Honorius about

A.D. 1 1 25 or 1 126 a. Dec. 9. Lateran. Pope Honorius II. to Gilla-Aldan

Bishop Elect of Candida Casa (/. e. Gallovidite b) .
Go to Thurstin HONORIUS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM Dei, dilecto filio

for consecration. e/ect0 je Candida Casa, salutem et Apostolicam benedic-
tionem. Cui alii a Domino preesse conceditur, nulla suis digne
subesse prelatis superbia convincatur. Ideoque per presentia scripta
tibi mandamus, ut ad karissimum fratrem nostrum T[urstinum]c Ebor.
Archiepiscopum tanquam ad proprium metropolitanum tuum con-
secrandus accedas ; et ab ipsius manu presente Sancti Spiritus gratia
cum humilitatis devotione consecrationem accipias. Data Laterani
quinto idus Decembris. [Cott. MSS. Claud. B. 777., fol. 131 b; Reg.
Alb. Ebor. , P. I. fol. 52, and P. HI. fol. 57 b : and in Dugd.7 VI. 1 187,
no. 49.]

8 Honorius was enthroned Dec. 21, A.D. 1 124, Kenneth II., until this appointment of Bishop

andJohnofGiasgowwasinEnglandactingwith Gilla-Aldan; except Boethius' assertion (IX.)

Thurstin, inJulyA.D.i 12 7. This letter therefore that Malcolm III. re-established it, c. A.D.

is determined by that which follows it, to either 1070. It possibly merged in that of Glas-

A.D. 1 125 or A.D. 1 1 26. Thurstin was him- gow when Anglian prelates of Lindisfarne

self at Rome in the winter of A.D. 1 1 25-1 1 26 or Chester-le-Street became excluded from

(see above, p. 23, last note a), and sent mes- it. Possibly British Bishops still existed in

sengers there in that of A.D. 1126-11 27 (see the district (see above, p. 13V Gilla-Aldan

below, p. 26, first note a) ; in both cases, in rela- was obviously a native, and his case so far

tion to his parallel Glasgow controversy. Either differed from that of Carlisle. But whether

A D. 11 25 therefore, or more probably A.D. David, or Fergus of Galloway, revived the see

1 126, must be the date of these letters. in his person, does not appear.

>> Nothing is recorded of the see of Gallo- c "Thomam" in Dugdale, by mistake. It

way from the alleged visit to Whithem of is only " T." in the Register.

A.D. 1125 or ' [26a. Dec. 9. Lateran. Pope Honorius II. to John Bishop

of Glasgow.

Obey Thurstin HoNORIUS EPISCOPUS, SERVUS SERVORUM DEI, venerabili

fratri J. Glesguensi episcopo, salutem et Apostolicam be-
nedictionem. Ssepe per Apostolica scripta fraternitati tuse manda-
tum est ut venerabili fratri nostro Turstini Ebor. Archiepiscopo
obedientiam tanquam proprio metropolitano deferres : verum tu
nondum mandatis Apostolicis obedisti. Ea propter per pnesentia
tibi scripta prxcipientes mandamus quatenus eidem fratri nostro T.

a.d. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 25

[SEE OF CANDIDA CASA.]

Ebor. Archiepiscopo, sicut metropolitano tuo, obedientiam et reve-
rentiam deferas. Data Laterani V. idus Decembris. [Reg. Mag.
Alb. Ebor., P. I. fol. 51 b.]

a For the date, see the preceding letter.

A.D. Ti 25 (or earlier) x II 60. Premonstratensian abbeys of Soulseat
Holywood or Dercongal, Whitherne, and Tungland, and the Augustinians
of S. Marys Isle, near Kirkcudbright, — " Prior atus Sancta Maria de
Trayll" — founded by Fergus of Galloway a.

a See Pre/, to Cbartul. of Dryburgb, pp. tioned, must therefore have been founded

vi. vii. ; Spottiswood's Relig. Houses, c. V ., earlier than the new Whitherne ; which itself

etc. Fergus became a monk of Holyrood in again must have been refounded not later than

A.D. 1 160. Soulseat, which was the mother the refoundation of the see of Whitherne, i.e.

of the Premonstratensian abbeys here men- probably not later than A.D. 1 1 25.

A.D. 1 1 26 x H40a. Revival of the See of Candida Casa as a Suffragan

See to Tork.

Stubbs, Act. Pont. Ebor. — Ordinavit [Thurstinus] tres Episcopos
diversis temporibus, scil. Gaufridum Lindefarnensi, Adelwoldum Kar-
reliolensi, Gilaldanum Candidas Casse, hoc est, Herwicernensis Eccle-
sise. [Ttuysd. 1720.]

Profession of Gilla-Aldan, Bishop of Candida Casa elect, to Thurstin
Archbishop of Tork [" subiectio Episcopi Candida Casa."]

Domino et patri suo reverendo Thurstino Dei gratia Eboracensis pro-
vincie metropolitano, Gilla-Aldan humilis electtjs Candide Case,
saiutem et obedientiam. Cognovi, tarn scriptis patrum autenticis
quam veredicis antiquorum virorum testimoniis, quod Episcopus
Candide Case ab antiquo debeat ad matrem suam Eboracensem
metropolim respicere, et ei in hiis que ad Deum pertinent obtem-
perare. Quapropter ego Gilla-Aldan Candide Case electus sancte
Eboiac. Ecclesie, et tibi, Turstine, et successoribus tuis canonice
instituendis, debitam subiectionem a Sanctis patribus institutam et
canonicam obedientiam me amodo servaturum promitto. [Cott.
MSS. Claud. B. III. fol. 22 a; Reg. Alb. Ebor., P. III. fol. 17: and
in Dugd., VI. Hi. 1188, 1 189, no. 64.]

a This is usually dated A.D. 1133. But different months. Of course it must have

the only chronicler who mentions it, specifies followed Honorius's letter, and have preceded

the three consecrations of which he speaks Thurstin's death. Its most probable date

to have happened " diversis temporibus ;" and would be A.D. 1 1 26 or 1 1 27, according to

the other two certainly did take place in A.D. the date to be assigned to that letter, which

1 133. Possibly Stubbs may only mean in probably it followed at no long interval.

2f> CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period 11.

[SEE OF GLASGOW ITILL NOT SUBJECT TO YORK.]

A.D. 1126. Christmas. London*. Cause between the Scottish Bishops
and Thurstin deferred until yet another Lent.

» Thurstin, by agreement with King David Church). The cause was evidently put off

ami ihe b Bishops, obtained this con- again, but no further record remains. John

cession from the Pope by messengers, instead acted with Thurstin subsequently. He was

of going to Rome in person, as he was pre- at Roxburgh July 17, A.D. 1127, with Thurstin

paring to do, in conformity with the Pope's and King David and others {Lib. Vita Eccl.

order given to himself and Bishop John of Dun. p. 67) ; and again at York in A.D.

Glasgow in the previous winter (Twysd. 1 128, assisting Thurstin to consecrate Robert

1 719, 1720, and see below, under the Scottish Bishop of S.Andrews.

A.D. 1 131. Nov. 29. Auxerre. Pope Innocent II. to John Bishop of

Glasgow a.

Obey Thurstin. InNOCENTIUS EpiSCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM Dei, vene-

rabili fratri Johanni Glesguensi Episcopo, salutem et Apostolicam bene-
dictionem. Predecessor noster felicis memorie Papa Paschalis, salvo
siquidem Eboracensis Ecclesie hire, tibi manum consecrationis impo-
suit. Postmodum vero successores eius sancte recordationis Calixtus
et Honorius, Romani pontifices, tibi per scripta Apostolica mandave-
runt, quatinus venerabili fratri nostro T[urstino] Archiepiscopo Ebo-
rac. tanquam proprio metropolitano obedientiam et reverentiam ex-
hiberes. Quamvis autem, prout ipse asserit, ei obedire promiseris,
nondum tamen id effectu prosequente complesti. Quocirca per
presentia tibi scripta precipimus, ut, omni dilatione seu tergerui-
satione remota, predicto fratri nostro T. Archiepiscopo humiliter
pareas. Alioquin ei in sua deesse iusticia non poterimus. Data
Altissiodori tertio cal. Decembris. [Reg. Alb. Ebor., P. I. fol. 52 a:
and in Dugd., VI. 1187, no. 50.]

a A letter to the same effect was sent the mistake) to the Scottish Bishops in general :
same day (Nov. 22 in Wilkins, I. 480, by see below, under the Scottish Church.

A.D. 1 133. August 6. First Bishop of Car lisle z , and in subjection

to York K

Jo. Hagust. an. T 133.— Anno MCXXXIIL, mense Augusto, ante
Assumptionem Sanctx Marias, apud Eboracum, a Turstino Archi-
episcopo, consecrati sunt Episcopi Galfridus Cancellarius Regis Hen-
rici ad Episcopatum Dunelmensem, Aldulfus Prior de Nostla ad
urbem Karleol, quam Rex Henricus initiavit ad sedem Episcopalem,
datis sibi Ecclesiis de Cumberland et Westmariland, quse adjacue-

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 27

[SEE OF CARLISLE.]

runt archidiaconatui Eboracensi. [ed. Raine, pp. 109, no; and
Twysd. 257.]

Ann. Waverl. in an. 1133. — Fecit Rex Henricus novum Episco-
patum apud Karduil in finibus Anglias et Scotiae, et posuit ibi Epi-
scopum Adulfum, Priorem canonicorum regularium Sancti Oswaldi,
cui solitus erat confiteri peccata sua : hie autem canonicos regulares
posuit in ecclesia sedis sua;. [Gale, II. 151.]

Fordun, Scotichron. VIII. 3. — Hie Henricus videns Johannem

Episcopum Glasguensem per Cumberlandiam ecclesias dedicare, et ce-
tera officia pontificalia secundum morem juris antiqui perficere, cum
nee sibi nee Archiepiscopo Eboracensi vellet inde ut domino et pras-
lato obsecundare ; incitante Turstino Eboracensi Archiepiscopo, con-
stituit per vim et violentiam Eadwaldum Episcopum in Cumberlandia,
ad titulum Carleolensem, contra eum, quia non erat qui ei resistere
audebat. Quod cum vidisset Episcopus Johannes Episcopatum suum
Glasguensem taliter dimembrari, et neque per legem neque per
Regem defendi, transfretavit, et in monasterio Tironensi sese in
monachum obtulit. Quern Rex Malcolmus auctoritate domini Papas
de monacho ad praesulatum Glasguensem, ipso multum renitente,
restitui fecit. Et vicesimo octavo anno Episcopatus sui moritur,
et in monasterio de Jedwod sanctus sepelitur. [vol. I. p. 449 ; see

a The Pipe Roll of 31 Hen. L, A.D. 1130 that it was shortly before Aug. 15, and Geof-

(ed. Hunter, pp. 140-142), contains grants to frey of Durham is known to have been conse-

the Canons of Carlisle, and among other pur- crated upon Aug. 6. Rudborne gives the

poses, for the building of their church. year as 1132, and adds that it was 33 Hen. I.

b So also the Cbron. de Mailros, in an. (Aug. 6,1132 — Aug. 6,1133), and Hen. Hunt.

1133 (" Adulfus"), and the later chroniclers, has also the 33 H. I., but retains the correct

Brompton ("Arnulphus," Twysd. ioioO.Stubbs year H 33. Aldulph was not put into any

(" Adelwoldus," ib. 1720), Rudborne (" Athel- real possession of his diocese until A.D. 1138

wulfus," Hist. Maj. Winlon.), R. de Monte (see below). And as Cumberland belonged

(".ffilulfus"), etc. Richard of Hexham calls to the Scots from A.D. 1136 until A.D. 1 157,

him " Adthelwlfus." The earlier chronicles he could scarcely have had much to do with

fix the year, 1133; and John of Hexham, it at any time. See also Rog. Wend., II. 212.

among them, the month also, August. The c Confusing however, in both places, Henry

latter likewise so far fixes the day as to imply I. with Henry II.

A.D. 1134. Cistercian Abbey of C alder founded by Ranulph de Mes-
ch'meSj second Earl of Chester and Cumberla?id a.

a Dugd. Mon., V. 339. See also above, p. 13.

28 CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[DEDICATION OF GLASGOW CATHEDRAL.]

A.D. 1 134 or 1 1 35. May 2 a. Pisa. Pope Innocent II. to Thurstin Arch-
bishop of York.

The p<.pc win Innocentius Episcopus servus servorum Dei, ve-
hdp Thurstin. „erabili fratrl T\_hurstino~] Ebor. Archiepiscopo, salutem
ct Apostolicam benedictionem. Probabilem tuae fidei firmitatem
et rcligionis laudabilem et catholica unitate constantiam sedes
Apostolica ccrtis jamdudum indiciis comprobavit. Inde est quod
sanctae matris tuse Romanae Ecclesiae tantam geris sollicitudinem,
et tanquam benignus filius ipsius nullatenus es oblitus. Prop-
terea personam tuam sincera in Domino caritate diligimus, et
ad ea quae fraternitati tuae et Ecclesiae tuo regimini commissae
profutura esse cognoscimus, libenti animo operam damus. Cae-
terum super oppressionibus atque molestiis tibi et Ebor. Ecclesiae,
prout accepimus, a Rege Scotiae et Johanne Glesguensi Episcopo
irrogatis affectione paterna compatimur j atque cum facultas nobis a
Deo fuerit attributa, Sedes Apostolica tibi et eidem Ecclesiae suam
justitiam conservabit. Porro quia de statu nostro tua sollicitudo
certum diem habere desiderat, esse nostrum tibi breviter duximus
intimandum. Relicto itaque in Urbe vicario, atque his quae fidelibus
nostris necessaria erant dispositis, ut fratres nostri ad nos veniendi
faciliorem haberent aditum, Pisas sani, Deo gratias, incolumesque
pervenimus ; ibique cum nostris fratribus commorantes, pro his quae
ad honorem et servitium sanctae Dei Ecclesiae pertinent, studiosius
laboramus. Tua igitur interest, karissime frater in Domino, aures
Divini consilii assiduis precibus propulsare, quatenus Ecclesia Catho-
lica, quae diutinis est laboribus fatigata, tnis etiam orationibus adjuta,
ad quietis portum auxiliante Deo valeat pervenire. Data Pisis VI.
nonas Maii. [Reg. Alb. Ebor., P. I. fol. 52.]

a Innocent was living at Pisa in both these (in Nov., A.D. 1133). And A.D. 1134 is
years. But the letter seems to have been therefore the more likely date,
written no long time after his arrival there

A.D. 1 1 36. March 23. Refoundation of Melrose Abbey by King David*.
a Chron. de Mailr. in an.; Orig. Paroch. Scot., I. 280.

A.D. 1 136. July 7. Dedication of Glasgow Cathedral*.

a So Chron. de Mailros, in mi. 1 136, and having been made "in dotem Ecclesia: de
Chron. S. Cruris, In Reg. Glasg., no. 3, is a Glasgu in eiusdem consecratione." The wit-
grant by King David to S. Kentegern's church nesses to no. 3 are Herbert abbat of Rox-
of some land at " Perdeyc" (Parthick), which burgh, William the Chancellor, etc. etc., but
is referred to in a later grant (ib , no. 7) as do not include John Bishop of Glasgow him-

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 29

[ctfLDEES AT GLASGOW.]

self, who had fled to Tyron after A.D. 1133. rule, but "in singulis casulis," etc., " unde

The older constitution of Glasgow was of a singulares clerici a vulgo Calledei nuncupaban-

body of clergy (supposed to have been insti- tur" (Jncel. in V. S. Ken/eg., as quoted by

tuted by S. Kentegern), living according to Reeves, Culdees, p. 27).

A.D. 1 136. April 22. Pisa a. Pope Innocent II. to William Archbishop
of Canterbury ', Legate for England and Scotland b.

Compel John of Innocentius Episcopus servus servorum Dei, vene-
A^hbisno0 °bey rabt^ fra*ri G[uillelmo~] Cantuariensi Archiepiscopo^ Aposto-
Thurstin. lice Sedis legato. Ita rebelles et ingrati districtis debent

animadversionibus coherceri. Quia ergo Johannes Glesguensis
Episcopus contra matrem suam sanctam Romanam et Eboracensem
Ecclesiam calcaneum suum erexit, et quoscunque potuit in errorem
schismatis inducere minime formidavit, sollicitudini tue mandamus,
ut sicut in partibus illis vices vestras exequeris, eundem Johannem
districte convenias, quatinus a suis erroribus resipiscat, et ad debi-
tam obedientiam atque subiectionem Eboracensis Ecclesie redeat.
Si vero infra trium mensium spacium, postquam a te commonitus
fuerit, hoc implere contempserit, ex tunc, quousque satisfecerit,
eum excommunicationi cum tuis sufFraganeis subiicias. Id ipsum
T[hurstino] Eborac. Archiep. metropolitano suo facere iniunximus.
Vale. Data Parisis0 X. kalend. Maii. [Reg. Alb. Ebor., P. I. fol. 52 :
and in Dugd., VI. 1188, no. 57.]

■ For the date, see note to the following b Made so Jan. 25, A.D. 11 26.

letter. ° Read " Pisis."

A.D. 1136. April 2 2. Pisa*. Pope Innocent II. to Thurstin Archbishop of

York.

Respecting John INNOCENTIUS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM DEI, ve-
of Glasgow, and nerabili fratri T[hurstino] Ebor. Archiepiscopoy salutem
et Apostolicam benedictioncm. Literas et nuntium.
tuum debita benignitate suscepimus, et super exenniis nobis
transmissis devotioni tux multimodas gratias exhibemus, Divi-
nam clementiam implorantes ut tarn devotum beati Petri filium
in tempora longiora conservet incolumem, et pro temporalibus
beneficiis prsemia seterna recipias. De caetero noverit tua fraternitas,
quam, si abbas ille de quo nobis significasti ad nostram prsesentiam
venerit, quod ad honorem Dei et tuum pertinet superna cooperante
dementia sollicite providere curabimus. Iterum autem monasterio
Saloberise more boni pastoris, Deo propitio, consulasj et qualiter

3o CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[SEE OF CARLISLE.]

idonea persona ibidem in abbatem eligatur, nihilominus studeas.
Sententiam sane, quam in abbatem de Riesvalle tua discretio promul-
gavcrit, nos auctore Domino ratam habebimus. Et ut in Johannem
Glesgucnscm pseudo-episcopum anathematis sententiam proferat,
venerabili fratri nostro G. Cantuariensi Archiepiscopo Apostolicse
Scdis legato per scripta nostra mandavimus ; quousque a suis erroribus
resipiscat, et ad tuam subjectionem et jus metropoliticum redeat.
Studii quoque tui sit in eundem Johannem, nisi infra tres menses ad
matrem suam sanctam Romanam et Eboracensem ecclesiam remea-
verit, anathematis sententiam promulgare. Data Parisis b X. kalendas
Maii. [Reg. Alb. Ebor., P. I., fol. 52 b.]

» The date of this letter is fixed by the at Pisa in April, A.D. it 36. And the York

reference, not only to Rievaulx, founded A.D. scribe must have written " Parisis " by mistake,

1 1 32, but more definitely by that to Selby, both in this and in the preceding letter, which

viz. to the vacancy caused there by the resig- obviously was written at the same time and

nation of Abbat Durannus in the "last year place. Archbishop William died Nov. 21,

of Henry I.," viz. A.D. 1 1 35 (Hist. Mon. Seleb. A.D. 1 1 36.
in Labb. Bibl. Nov., I. 610). Innocent was b Read "Pisis."

A.D. 1 136. April 22. Pisa. Pope Innocent II. to Stephen King of

England a, respecting the Cathedral of Carlisle.
Reg. Alb. Ebor. — Litera ad Dominum S. Regem Anglite super ecclesia
Carleon. de tanto pro Cathedrali habenda. — Innocentius Episcopus ser-
VUS servorum Dei, karissimo in Christo filio Stephano, illustri Anglorum
Regiy salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. Serenitatem tuam
nolumus ignorare nos jamdudum ex dispensatione Apostolica sta-
tuisse, ut videlicet locus Karliolii de csetero Episcopalis dignitatis
culmine decoretur, et perpetuis futuris temporibus ejusdem honoris
pnerogativa illustratus existat. Ad quod nimirum efficiendum pre-
decessor tuus gloriosse memorise Henricus multo desiderio sestuavit,
si quam morte intercedente quod exinde proposuerat nequivit effi-
cere. Nobilitatem tuam Apostolicis Uteris commonemus, ut quod
ab ipso super eadem re minus factum est, suplere non desinas, qua-
tinus et in eodem loco omnipotent! Domino honorifice serviatur, et
tua devotio cum peccatorum remissione a remuneratione ovium
digna prtemia consequi mereatur. Data Pisis X. kalendas Maii.
{Rains's Mem. of Hexham^ I. App. VIII. pp. xii. xiii.]

a Bishop Aldulph was not in possession at to the earlier period. And as he certainly

all of his see of Carlisle until A.D. 1138. was at Pisa April 22, A.D. 1136, and appa-

And Henry the son of King David held Cum- rently not in that month of any later year,

berland, although as a fief of England, from A.D. 1 136 is almost certainly the date.
A.D. 1 136. Innocent's letter would suit best

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 31

[COUNCIL OF CARLISLE.]

A.D. 1 138. Sept. 26-29. Provincial Council of Scottish Bishops at
Carlisle under the Legate Alberic.

Alberic sent as Richard. Hagust. Gesta Stephani, anno 1 1 38. — Circa
legate. idem tempus quidam Albericus Hostiensis Episcopus in

illas partes venit, quem Innocentius Romanae sedis Apostolicus, ut

legationis officio in Anglia et Scottia fungeretur, miserat. Fere

per totam Angliam visitando pertransivit Tandem vero usque

ad Dunelmum pervenit Habens secum duos Episcopos Rodber-

tum Herefordensem et Adthelwlfum Carlelensem, etc., ad Haugus-

taldense ccenobium pervenit Deinde per Northymbriam et

Cumbarland quarto die ante festum Sancti Michaelis ad Carlel
pervenit, ibique Regem Scottiae cum Episcopis, abbatibus, prioribus,
baronibus suae terras reperit. Illi vero, diu a Cisalpina, imo fere ab

universa Ecclesia discordantes, exosae memorise Petro
Church S2Keph Leoni [s] et apostasias ejus nimium favisse videbantur.
innocent II. as Tunc vero, Divina gratia inspirati, mandata Innocentii
°pe' Papae et legatum ejus omnes unanimiter cum magna

veneratione susceperunt. Igitur triduo cum eis de suae lega-
tionis negotiis diligenter tractavit. Et quoniam cognovit quod

Johannes Glesguensis Episcopus curam animarum quam

John of Glasgow , , ,,. . .. , ,

ordered to quit habuerat nulli commiserat, et sine licentia ac clanculo
Tyron and return Episcopatum suum reliquerat, et, nulla evidente neces-

to his see. r r x 3 ?

sitate cogente, apud Tironam monachus eftectus est, de
illo definivit, ut regius nuntius cum ipsius et Regis pariter litteris
pro eo mitteretur ; et si redire nollet, sententia super ilium daretur a.
Et ita factum est.

Efforts of the Convenit quoque Regem de reformanda pace inter
legate to make eum et Regem Angliae, et hujus rei gratia ad ejus pedes
prevent *barba£ cecidit, scilicet ut sanctx Ecclesise et sui ipsius et suo-
ities- rum misereretur, quibus tot et tanta mala fecerat. Sed

vix inducias impetravit, quod nullum exercitum et nullum malum,
excepta obsidione quae circa Carrum erat, ante festum Sancti Mar-
tini in 'terram Regis Anglise induceret. Hoc etiam apud Pictos
impetravit, quod omnes puellas ac mulieres captivas, quas habere
possent, ante eundem terminum ad Carlel reducerent, et eas ibi
libertati redderent. Ipsi quoque et omnes alii firmissime ei pro-
miserunt, quod nullo modo ecclesias amplius violarent, et quod

,a CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[COUNCIL OF CARLISLE.]

parvulis et focmineo sexui et ex infirmitate et astate debilibus parcerent,
et omnino ncmincm nisi sibi resistentem amplius occiderent. Rex
quoque, cum Piiore de Hcstaldasham, qui illuc cum legato venerat,
antequam ilium interpellaret de dampno ipsius et fratrum suorum
locutus, illud multum planxit, et promisit quod totum restitui face-
ret j et insupcr de injuria qux illis et eorum ecclesiae facta fuerat,
et de interfectione hominum suorum, eis rectum facere suos cogeret.
Quod et ex magna parte fecit. Nam et eorum et hominum suorum
pccunia fere tota reddita est.

His ita factis, legatus, ipso die festivitatis Sancti Michaelis inde
discedens, per Hestaldasham et Dunelmum in Suth-Angliam rediit,
narravitque Stephano Regi Anglias suisque, quod apud David Regem
Scottix et suos profecerat. [Raine, Mem. of Hexham, I. 96-100:
also in Tivysd. 325, 326; and W., I. 413, 414.]

Jo. Hagust. in an. 1138 [gives an identical ac-

fo^occupTcar- count of this synod, but adds, that] Aldulfum Episcopum
lisle- in gratiam ejusdem Regis [David] et in sedem suam de

Karlel [legatus] recipi impetravit. [Raine, ib. 121 ; Tivysd. 264; W.,
I. 418.]

Chron. de Mailros, in an. 1 138. — Alberius legatus Hostiensis Epi-
scopus venit Carleil ad Regem David.

8 A grant by king David to Wetherall Priory, Register), appears to belong to this date or
witnessed by " Episcopo Johanne," etc , at Car- shortly after,
lisle (Dugd. Mon. HI. 595, from Wetherall

A.D. 1 140. Benedictine (of Tyron) Abbey of Kilwinning in Cuningham
founded from Kelso by Hugh Moreville Constable of Scotland ( Chalmers^
Caled. III. 484) ,• and net later than A.D. 1 140, the Hospital or Mai son
Dieu of Roxburgh, on the right bank of the Teviot, by King David (Lib.
de CalchoUy p. 279),- and A.D. 1 144, that of Lismahago in Clydesdale,
also Benedictines of Tyron, from Kelso, and dedicated to S. Machutus,
founded by King David (Orig. Paroch. Scot., I. no).

A.D. 1 142. Chron. de Mailros, in an. — Fundata est abbatia de
Dundraynan in Galwaya a.

a Dundrenna-n was a Cistercian abbey, founded by Fergus of Galloway from Rievaulx.

A.D.908-J188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 33

[BISHOP OF GLASGOW CONSECRATED BY THE POPE.]

A.D. 1 147. August 24. Bishop of Glasgow consecrated by Pope
Eugenius III. at Auxerre.

Jo. Hagust. in an. 11 47. — Defunctus est eodem anno Johannes
Episcopus Glesguensis, propter excellentiam virtutis David Regis
Scotiie familiarissimus ; sepultusque est in ecclesia de Gedderwird %
in qua conventum regularium clericorum ipse disposuit. Electus pro
eo Herbertus abbas de Calceio, vir et ipse strenuus- consecratus est
a Papa Eugenio apud Autisiodorum. [Raine, 156; and Twysd. 276.]

Chron. de Mailros, in an. 1 T47 Obiit Johannes Glascuensis Epi-
scopus, et Herebertus abbas de Kelhou successit ei, consecratus a Papa
Eugenio Antisiodoro die Sancti Bartholomei.

a See also Fordun, as above, p. 28. The with King David May 3, A.D. 1 147 (Raine's
see of York was vacant, by Archbishop Wil- North Durham, Append, no. 2 1).
Ham's deposition. John was at Coldingham

A.D. 1 147 x 1 164. Constitutions of Bishop Herbert for Glasgow Cathe-
dral after the model of Sarum a. [Not preserved. A Bull of Pope Alex-
ander III. of March 25, A.D. 1173, confirms, among other things,]
racionabiles consuetudines et libertates, quas bone memorie Her-
bertus quondam Episcopus uester secundum morem Sarisberiensis
Ecclesie in Ecclesia uestra induxit et scripto proprio confirmauit.
[Reg. Glasg. no. 28.]

a See Thomas Innes, in Pre/, to Arbuthnot Missal, lxii-Ixv.

A.D. 1 1 50. Hoveden, in an Anno gratise M°.C°.L°. facta est

abbatia de Holcultrama Eodem anno ordo Premonstratensis

venit ad Dryburcb ad festum Sancti Martini. [I. 211, ed. Stubbs.~] —
So also Chron. de Mailros, in an.

a Dugd. Mon., V. 593. b Chartul. of Dryburgh.

A.D. 1154. Dec. 19. Christian Bishop of Whitherne consecrated at Ber-
mondsey by the Archbishop of Rouen acting for the Archbishop of
fork a.

Chron. S. Crucis, in an. — Christianus in Episcopum Galwalie,
eodem die quo et Rex Anglie Henricus, ab Archiepiscopo Rotoma-
gensi apud Bermundeseiam consecratus est.

Benedict Abbas, in an. \ 177. — Dicebat enim [Christianus] Episco-
patum suum pertinerc ad lcgatiam Rogeri Eboracensis Archiepiscopi,

VOL. II. D

34 CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[SEE OF WHITHERNE SUBJECT TO YORK.]

qui cum in Episcopum consecraverat, secundum consuetudinem
antiquam prscdeccssorum utriusque. [I. 167. See below, under
A.D. 1 177, Aug. 1 b.]

- « Christians WiternensisEpisc." witnesses of Rievaulx to Kirkcudbright, A.D 1164,

a grant of Malcolm IV. to the church of Dun- which states incidentally that the ■ cleric.

fermline made in full Scottish parliament, A.D. qui in ilia Ecclesia commorantur . Pictorum

1 1 54 (Acts of Pari, of Scotl., vol. I. p. 52*)- Hngua Scollofthes cognominantur (p. 1 79,

b In Reginald. Dun, Lib. de B. Cuthb. Virtu- ed. Surtees Soc).
tibtis, c. 85, is an account of a visit of Ailred

A.D. 1 1 55. Feb. 27. Rome. Bull of Adrian IV. to the Scottish Bishops,
and first of all to H. Glasguensis and Christian Candida Casa ; [enjoin-
ing obedience to Roger Archbishop of York. See below, under the
Scottish Church.]

A.D. 1 156. See of Carlisle vacant until [in effect) A.D. 1219a.

* See below, under A.D. 11 86. Aldulfus vain attempt by the King, Henry II, to persuade

died A.D. 1156 (Ann. Waverl.,R. de Monte), one Paulinus to accept it, in A.D. 1 186 (Be-

on the morrow of Ascension Day (Bened. A bbas, tied. Abbas, in an. 1186). Carlisle and Cum-

7.349). And the see remained vacant "twenty- berland were ceded by Malcolm to Henry in

nine or thirty" years from his death, until a A.D. 1 1 5 7.

A.D. 1 160. The Cluniac Abbey of Paisley founded by Walter Fitz-Alan a.
a Regist. de Passelet, and Orig. Parocb. Scot., I. 68.

A.D. 1164. March x September. Attempted Legatine Scottish Council
under Roger of fork at Norham.

Chron. de Mailros, in an. — Archiepiscopus Eboracensis venit
Norham ut legatione fungeretur per Scotiam- sed nuncii Regis
Scotorum restiterunt ei, et contradixerunt eius legationi • et inde
rediit confusus.

Fordun, Scotichron. VIII. 15. — Flic vir Rogerus totis viribus conatus
est primatum habere super Ecclesiam Scoticanam. In tantam enim
elationem ob coronationem juvenis Henrici Anglorum, quam in con-
temptum primatis sui Thomse Cantuariensis exercuit a, ut pro nihilo
se prsevalere putaverat, nisi et etiam prseesset Ecclesise Scoticanaz.
Nam et antequam coronatus fuit idem Henricus, patre consentiente,
anno scil. Domini 1164, Ingelramus Archidiaconus Glasguensis,
Regis Malcolmi olim Cancellarius, mortuo Herberto, electus est in
Glasguensem antistitem. Quo in tempore vacaverunt Sancti An-

a.t>. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 35

[attempted legatine council at norham.]

dreas, Glasguensis, et Moraviensis Episcopatus. Ingelramus igitur
in die Dominica electus, in Sabbato sequenti sacerdos ordinatus, ct
in quadragesimo die electionis suae a Romano Pontifice Alexandro
tertio in Episcopum consecratus b. Quod Rogerus Eboracensis satis
moleste tulit, ut sequentia declarabunt. Henrici junioris Regis
Angliae fretus auxilio, inhiabat sibi usurpare ordinationis dignita-
tem, non solum Glasguensis Ecclesias, sed et Sancti Andreas, atque
totius cleri Scotise legationem. Habens ad hoc legationis privilegium
ab Apostolico clanculo et falsis suggestionibus impetratumc, venit
pompose ad Castrum de Norham Twedse fluvio vicinum ; inde mox
bajulis ad clerum Scotiae delegatis, quatenus ilium cum honore velut
suum susciperent legatum a Summo Pontifice destinatum, aut sibi
cognoscerent Divinum officium sequestrandum. Quod cum audisset
Ingelramus, nondum adhuc electus sed duntaxat Archidiaconus Glas-
guensis et Regis Cancellarius, indigne valde ferebat ; et de consensu
cleri ad hoc electus, et procurator efFectus, adjunctis sibi notabilibus
clericis, cum quodam satellite nobili et manu forti, nunc delphinum
Eboracensem Rogerum inconsternate aggreditur: dicens, Unde tibi,
pater, praesumptio ista elata, nostri honoris clandestinum te voluisse
privilegium usurpare ? Disputatum est hinc inde acriter, Salomone
Decano Glasguensi et Waltero Priore de Kalco sibi assistentibus ac
multum eleganter perorantibus ; donee ad curiam Romanam a Scotis
appellatum est ; ubi, astantibus pomposis clericis et procuratoribus
Eboracensibus, consecratus est Ingelramus ab Alexandro Papa, ad con-
fusionem maximam Anglicorum et ad Scotorum gloriam spectabilem.
[J. 461, 462.]

a The young Henry was not crowned until A.D. 1164 Oct. 28 fell on a Wednesday. And

June 14, A.D. 1170. the fortieth day prior to it, Sept. 1 8, was con-

b These dates do not harmonize with the sequently a Friday, not a Sunday. Fordun is

day assigned by the Chron. de Mailros for no doubt inaccurate.

Ingelram's consecration, viz. Oct. 28 : which c Roger was made Legate Feb. 27, A.D.

day is confirmed by the date of Pope Alexan- 1 1 64.
der's letter on the subject, viz. Nov. 1. In

A.D. 1 1 64. Oct. 28. Sens. Inge/ram consecrated to the See of Glasgow

by Pope Alexander III.

Chron. de Mailros, In an. — Herebertus Episcopus Glascuensis
obiit, cui successit Engelramus Regis Cancellarius, consecratus a
Papa Alexandro apud Senonensem civitatem die Apostolorum Si-
monis et Jude, licet nuncii Eboracensis Archiepiscopi plurimum

d 2

,6 CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[BISHOP OF GLASGOW CONSECRATED BY THE POPE.]

restiterint. [So also Bened. Abbas and Hoveden, but omitting the
date. And see Tor dun, as quoted above.]

Reg. Glasg. no. 19.— Nov. I. 'Sens. Pope Alexander
Eng[eiramCi]Epie- III. to the Dean and Chapter of Glasgow.— Alexander Epi-.
scopi Giasguen- scopus SERVUS SERVorum Dei, dllectis filiis salutem % De-
ca?w et Canonicis Glasguensibus et vniuerso clero ac populo
per Glasguensem Episcopatum constitutes, salutem et Apostolicam bene-
dictionem. Venerabilem fratrem nostrum Eng[elramum] olim elec-
tum nunc ucro Episcopum uestrum, cum karissimi in Christo filii
nostri M[alcolmi] illustris Scotorum Regis et uestris aliorumque
litteris ad nos uenientem, debita benignitate suscepimus; et sicut
uos et ipsum decuit, curauimus honorare. Licet autem nuntii uene-
rabilis fratris nostri Eboracensis Archiepiscopi, qui presentes exsti-
terant, repugnarent, et apud nos precibus multis insisterent, ne in
hoc facto procederemus ; nos tamen, attendentes illam necessitatem
que Glasguensi Ecclesie pro defectu pastoris spiritualiter et tempo-
raliter inminebat, non propterea dimisimus, quin eidem Regi tan-
quam Christianissimo principi uolentes deferre, et eidem Ecclesie
uestre utiliter prouidere, de communi fratrum nostrorum consilio,
eum sicut debuimus in Episcopum consecremus. Ipsum itaque de
nostri tanquam de beati Petri manibus consecratum, cum plenitudine
gratie et benedictione Apostolice sedis ad uos tanquam ad spiritu-
ales filios remittentes, eum uniuersitati uestre attentius commenda-
mus, per Apostolica scripta rogantes, monentes, atque mandantes,
quatinus pro reuerentia beati Petri ac nostra ipsum uelud Episcopum
et pastorem uestrum benigne recipiatis, et ei sicut spirituali patri et
rectori animarum uestrarum debitam in omnibus obedientiam ac
reuerentiam impendatis. Siquis autem uestrum huic mandato nostro
contumaciter duxerit resistendum, nos sententiam quam idem Epi-
scopus in eum propter hoc canonice tulerit, auctore Domino, ratam
et firmam habebimus. Dat. Senon. kal. Nouembr. [I. 18, 19.]

a So miswritten in the original.

A.D. 1 1 64. The Benedictine nunnery of Uncluden hi Galloway founded
by Uchtred father of Roland Lord of Gallovjay. And A.D. 1 1 65, Mau-
chlyn in Kyle granted to Melrose by Walter son of Alan Lord High
Steward of Scot land \ where in course of time a Cistercian abbey was founded
by the abbey of Melrose. And before A.D. 1 165, the priory of Canoby
founded by Turgot de Rossedah.

A. D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 37

[BULLS BELATING TO GLASGOW.]

a Chalmers, Caled.,111. 151, 489, 518. King other houses, one at Inchynan in the shire of

David also, " de praeclara militia Templi Hie- Renfrew (Id., ib, XIII.). He also founded

rosolvmitani optimos fratres secum retinens," Benedictine nunneries at Newcastle and at

etc. (Bk. ofCoupar), gave the Templars, among Carlisle.

A.D. 1165. June %. Ferentinum. Pope Alexander III. to the Canons

of Glasgow a.

■ ., , . Reg. Glasg. no. 22. — Alexander Episcopus servus

Bulla Alexandn

III. pro obedien- SERVORUM Dei, dilectis filiis canonicis Glasguensis Ecclesie,

tia impendenda. saiutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. Honor est et
gloria subditorum magistris et prelatis suis obedientiam et reueren-
tiam exhibere ; cum nichil sit quod magis subditorum uitam et mores
adornet quam si magistris suis obnoxii fuerint sicut conuenit et deuoti.
Inde est quod quantumcumque uos credamus sicut obedientie filios uir-
tutem obedientie imitari, uolentes uos semper ad ea nostris exhorta-
tionibus commonere que uestre fame expediant et saluti, discretioni
uestre per Apostolica scripta mandamus, quatinus uenerabili fratri
nostro Episcopo uestro debitam obedientiam et reuerentiam impen-
datis, et eius monitis et mandatis prompta curetis deuocione parere.
Nos autem eidem Episcopo dedimus in mandatis, ut uos paterne
caritatis affectu diligat et honoret ; et in ea que decet mansuetudine
et benignitate pertractet ; et ecclesiastica negocia cum uestro con-
silio, et eorum maxime qui maioris dignitatis sunt et scientie, gerat ;
et dignitatem et iura uestra integra et illesa conseruet. Dat. Ferentini
IIII. non. Jun. [I. 20.]

a Possibly Ingelram remained with the and brought back this letter with him on his
Pope from Nov. A.D. 1164 to July A.D. 1165, return to Glasgow.

A.D. 1 169. The Augustlnian Abbey of Lanercost founded by Robert de

Vallibus Lord of Gillesland*.

» Dugd. Mon., VI. 236. Christian of Candida Casa attests the foundation charter, and is
the only Bishop that does so.

A.D. 1 1 70. April 5. Signia. Bull of Alexander 111. declaring Glasgow

an independent See.

Reg. Glasg. no. 26. [Similar in terms with the Bull of April 30,
A.D. 1175, which sec below at length.]

CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[PATRONAGE OF BENEFICES IN GLASGOW DIOCESE.]

A.D. i l 70 (?). April 26. Lateran. Pope Alexander III. to the Abbats,
Priors, and other patrons of benefices in the diocese of Glasgow*.

Quod present™ REG. GlASG. no. 27— ALEXANDER EPISCOPUS SERVUS
debeant curati SERVoRUM Dei, dilectis fili'ts Abbatibus, Prioribus, et aliis
fcfis° *acan- in Glasguensi Episcopatu presentations ecclesiarum haben-
tes. t-f?us saiutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. In eo

sumus loco et officio, Diuina donante gratia, constituti, ut pro eccle-
siarum statu satagere debeamus, et que de auaritie radice procedunt,
ab ecclesiis penitus extirpare. Inde est, quod uniuersitatem uestram
monemus, mandamus, atque precipimus, quatinus in ecclesiis, quas
in prescripto Episcopatu habetis, venerabili fratri nostro Episcopo
uestro, ut ab eo curam suscipiant animarum, si nondum presentastis
personas ydoneas, presentare curetis: et census in eisdem ecclesiis
institutos secundum eiusdem Episcopi prouidentiam ad tantam sal-
tern moderacionem reducere studeatis, quod seruientes ibidem neces-
saria possint decenter secundum ecclesie facultatem percipere, et
episcopalia honera supportare, et hospital itatis officia exercere. Alio-
quin non erit nobis molestum sed gratum, si ad que precepimus, Epi-
scopus uos pontificali auctoritate duxerit compellendos. Dat. Lat.
VI. kal. Maij. [I. 25.]

a Inserted between Bulls dated April 5, both of Pope Lucius III. ; ib. no. 64, Verona,

A.D. 1 170 and March 25, 1172. A series July 10, and no. 65, Verona, July II, and no.

of subsequent Bulls condemns the same abuse : 68, Verona, June 9, A.D. 1 186 X 1187, all of

sc. Reg. Glasg. no. 60, Lateran, March 9, Pope Urban III.
and ib. no. 61, March 10, A.D. 1182 X 1185,

A.D. 1 173. March 25. Signia. Privilege of Pope Alexander III. for

the See of Glasgow.

Reg. Glasg. no. 28. [Similar in terms to that of April 30, A.D.
1 1 J 5, which see below at length.]

A.D. 1 1 74. May 23. Perth. Bishop Jocely7i elected to the See of

Glasgow.

Chron. de Mailros, in an Jocelinus, abbas monasterii de Melros,

numero quartus, a clero, a populo exigente, et Rege ipso assenciente,
ad Ecclesiam Glascuensem presul eligitur X. kal. Junii, apud Pert in
Scotia j vir mitis et morigeratus, vir mansuetus et moderatus.

A.D. 908-H88.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA.

[CONSECRATION OF BISHOP OF GLASGOW BY THE PAPAL LEGATE AT CLAIRVAUX.]

A.D. 1 1 74. December. Falaise. [Church of Scotland, including Glas-
gow, declared by treaty to be subject to that of England, so far as
it " ought to be or had been" so : see below, under the Scottish
Church.]

A.D. 1 1 74, 1 1 75. Consecration ofjocelyn to the See of Glasgow by the

Pope's Legate at Clairvaux a.

1. Chron. de Mailros, in an. 1175. — Jocelinus, Ecclesie Glas-
guensis electus, ex mandato domini Papas Alexandri III. in Episco-
pum consecratus est a domino Eskilo Lundensi Archiepiscopo, sedis
Apostolice legato, et totius Dacie primate, in Claraualle.

a Jocelyn's immediate successor, Hugh de
Roxburgh, in A.D. 1199, died before conse-
cration. William, who succeeded, was con-
secrated in France by the Archbishop of Lyons
in A.D. 1 200 (Chron. de Mailr., and see Let-
ter of John ex-Archbishop of Lyons to the
Bishop of Glasgow in Mabillon's Analecta, pp.
478, 479, second edition). Florence, the next,
was Bishop elect five years (A.D. 1202-
1207)1 but then gave up the see unconse-
crated. And Walter, who followed, was thus

the first Bishop of the see consecrated by
Scottish Bishops at Glasgow itself, but by
Papal licence, Nov. 2, A.D. 1208 {Lines,
Pre/, to Reg. Glasg., etc.). Jocelyn how-
ever acted as a Scottish Bishop through-
out, and was commissioned as such by the
Pope in the disputes about the see of S. An-
drew's A.D. 1 183-1 188. He was also sent
to Rome in a like capacity in A.D. 1181. See
below, under the Scottish Church.

2. A.D. 1 1 74. Dec. 16. Ferentinum. Confirmation of Jocelyn s Election

by Pope Alexander III.

ConfirmacioJ[o- REG. GLASG. no. 35. — ALEXANDER EPISCOPUS SERVUS

celini] Malro- sERVORUM Dei, dilectis filiis Abbati de Jotf-guerdt et aliis
sensis Abbatis . ... ...

in Episcopum Abbatibus in patrimonio beati Kentegerni constitutts^ ad Eccle-
Giasg. Electi. s-am Qlasguensem spectantibus^ salutem et Apostolicam
benedictionem. Ex litteris karissimi in Christo filii nostri W.
illustris Scotorum Regis, et quorundam Episcoporum regni sui,
necnon etiam decani et capituli Glasguensis Ecclesie, auribus nos-
tris innotuit quod decanus et canonici, defuncto Glasguensi Episcopo,
dilectum filium nostrum J. Malrosensem abbatem in Episcopum suum
unanimiter elegerunt. Cuius quidem electionem multorum religio-
sorum uirorum testimonio cognoscentes fuisse canonice celebratam,
earn auctoritate Apostolica confirmauimus ; mandantes eidem electo
consecrationis munus impendi, si intollerabile sibi uisum fuerit ad
presentiam nostram uenire. Ideoque uniuersitati uestre per Aposto-
lica scripta precipicndo mandamus, quatinus predicto electo, cum

4o CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[PAPAL BULLS FOR THE BISHOP OF GLASGOW.]

ad uos Domino largiente redierit consecratus, illam obedientiam et
reuerentiam quam J. antecessori suo exhibuistis, occasione et appel-
latione cessante exhibeatis; ita quod de obedientie uirtute possitis
a pud Dcum ct homines commendabiles apparere. Alioquin senten-
tiam quam ipse propter hoc rationabiliter in uos promulgauerit, auc-
tore Domino ratam et firmam habebimus. Dat. Ferentini XVII.
kal. Januarij. [I. 33.]

3. A.D. 1 1 75. March. Privilege of Pope Alexander III. to Bishop

Jocelyn of Glasgow.

Reg. Glasg. no. 37. — Alexander Episcopus servus
Quod EPis - SERvoRUM Dei, venerabili fratri focelino Glasguensi Epi-

pus Glasguen- > j J ,

sis uei Ecciesia scopo, salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. Affectum
terdSTuspendt deuocionis et fidei uniuscuiusque diligenti studio atten-
ud excommuni- dere, et pensare nos conuenit merita singulorum, et

cari non possit. ' r , , . . . .

omnibus prout necesse est de habundanti Apostoiice
sedis dementia prouidere. Considerantes itaque sincerissimam fidem
et deuocionem quam tu, et ordo Cisterciensis de quo assumptus es,
circa sacrosanctam Romanam Ecclesiam et circa nos ipsos constan-
tissime agitis, et cupientes tibi prerogatiuam exhibere dilectionis et
gratie, ac speciali te decorare priuilegio libertatis, presenti scripto
statuimus, et arctius auctoritate Apostolica prohibemus, ne cui liceat
[nisi] Romano Pontifici, uel legato ab eius latere destinato, in te,
uel in Ecclesiam Glasguensem tempore uite tue, interdicti, suspen-
sions, uel excommunicacionis sententiam promulgare. Decernimus
ergo, ut nulli fas sit hanc paginam nostre constitutionis infringere,
uel ei aliquatenus contraire; siquis autem hoc ausu temerario pre-
sumpserit, indignacionem omnipotentis Dei et beatorum Petri et
Pauli Apostolorum Eius se nouerit incursurum. Datum Ferentinum
XVIIJ. kal. April.* [I. 34, 35.]

a Repeated verbatim by Lucius III. "6 non. Martii" (A.D. 1 182-5), in Reg. Glasg. no.
59. The day is miswritten.

4. A.D. 1175- April 10. Ferentinum. Bull of Alexander III. enjoining
obedience to Bishop Jocelyn^ now consecrated.

De confirma- IB. no, 06. — ALEXANDER EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM
cione eiusdem et ^ . . .

sinodalibus ei- Dei, dilectis filas Abbati de Gedguerd et aliis religwsis et

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 41

[PAPAL BULLS FOR THE SEE OF GLASGOW.]

dem impenden- ecclesiasticis personis in Glasguensl Episcopatu constitutes^
dis- salutem ct Apostolicam benedictionem. Intellecto ex

litteris karissimi in Christo filii nostri W. illustris Scotie Regis, et
quorumdam Episcoporum regni sui, necnon et decani et capituli
Glasguensis Ecclesie, quod venerabilis frater noster J., nunc Episco-
pus uester olim autem Malrosensis abbas, canonice fuerit et concor-
diter in Episcopum uestrum et pastorem electus, electionem ipsam
ratam curauimus et firmam nostre et auctoritate Apostolica confirmare.
Quia ergo eundem Episcopum, cui munus consecracionis impendi pre-
cepimus, iam ad uos red[i]isse accepimus; uniuersitati uestre per
Apostolica scripta precipiendo mandamus, quatinus eidem Episcopo
debitam in omnibus obedientiam et reuerentiam sicut Episcopo
uestro et animarum uestrarum rectori humiliter impendatis ; et sino-
dalia et ceteras ecclesiasticas consuetudines, quas bone memorie
Johanni Episcopo antecessori suo exhibuistis, omni occasione et
appellatione cessante exhibeatis ; ita quod de obedientie uirtute pos-
sitis apud Deum et homines commcndabiles apparere. Alioquin
sustentiam quam idem Episcopus in uos propter hoc rationabiliter
promulgauerit, ratam et firmam habebimus. Dat. Ferentini IIIJ.
Idus Aprilis. [J. 33.]

A.D. II75* April 30. Ferentinum. Privilege of Pope Alexander III. for
the See of Glasgow a, declaring it to be under the immediate protection of
the Pope.

De Terris de R£G« GLASG. no. 32. — ALEXANDER EPISCOPUS SERVUS
Gouan, Perteyk, SERVORUM Dei, venerabili fratri Jocelino Glasguensi Epi-

Inienchedin, Ro- . ., ......

der et aliis • et SC0P° eiusque successoribus canonice substttuendis m perpe-
de Ecciesia de tuum. Cum ex iniuncto nobis Apostolatus officio, quo

OQerbotel, de r . , ••

veteri Rokebur- cunctis Christi fidelibus ex superni dispositione arbitnj
Atst ^0Ill!eulc' prominemus, singulorum paci et tranquillitati debeamus
Wiltona, et de intendere, presertim pro illorum quiete oportet nos esse
sollicitos, qui pastorali dignitate sunt prediti et ad offi-
cium pontificale promoti. Eapropter, uenerabilis in Christo frater,
tuis iustis postulationibus clementer annuentes, specialem filiam
nostram nullo mediante Glasguensem Ecclesiam, cui auctore Do-
mino preesse dinosceris, sub beati Petri et nostra protectione
suscipimus, et presentis scripti priuilegio communimus: statuentes,

42 CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[PAPAL BULLS FOR THE SEE OF GLASGOW.]

ut quascumque possessiones, quecumque bona, cadem Ecclesia in
presentiarum iuste et canonice possidet, aut in futurum, concessione
Pontificunij largicione Regum uel principum, oblatione fidelium, seu
aliis iustis modis prestante Domino poterit adipisci, firme tibi tuisque
successoribus et illibata permaneant. In quibus hec propriis duximus
exprimenda uocabulis, Glasgu, Guuan, Pertheic, Inienchedin, Roder a,
Casteltarras, Stubbeho, Dalmurinech, Conclud, Trauereni, Hirdema-
nestun, Lillesclif, Alnecrumbe, Gillemorestun, Axekirche, cum om-
nibus earundem terrarum ecclesiis, capellis, et ceteris pertinentiis :
ecclesiam de GDerebotde, ecclesiam de ueteri Rochesburc, ecclesiam
de Trauercuer, ecclesiam de Pebbles, ecclesiam de Karnewic, eccle-
siam de Mortheuic, ecclesiam de Atstanesdene, ecclesiam de Wil-
tona, ecclesiam de Aschachirche, ecclesiam de Lachoruar; et quic-
quid iuris tui est in Theuidale, Tuedale, et Cludesdale, et Auandes-
dale, et Driuesdale, et Leuenaichs, et in Cuil et en Karreich, et in
Galweith, et Laodonia; cum omnibus predictarum ecclesiarum
capellis et aliis pertinentiis, et cum aliis terris et pertinentiis, eccle-
siis, et capellis, sicut in priuilegiis nostris et Romanorum Pontificum
continetur, et cartis Regum Scotie et ceterorum donatorum confir-
matur. Paci quoque et tranquillitati tue paterna sollicitudine pro-
uidentes, sancimus et auctoritate Apostolica prohibemus, ne aliqua
ecclesiastica secularisue persona terminos parochie tue diminuere uel
perturbare audeat; nee infra eosdem terminos ius episcopale uel
parochiale exercere presumat. Preterea donationes prebendarum
Ecclesie tue, sicut J. antecessor tuus habuit, et tu nunc habere
dinosceris, tibi auctoritate Apostolica confirmamus ; prohibentes, ne
aliqua persona secularis prebendas personis in Ecclesia tua canonice
concessas inuadere uel illicite detinere audeat, neque decedentibus
personis ius sibi successionis aliquod uendicet. Nichilominus etiam
canonice disponendi de rebus ad Ecclesiam tuam pertinentibus libe-
ram et plenam, sicut conuenit, habeas facultatem. Libertates quo-
que et immunitates a Regibus Scotorum Ecclesie tue indultas et
rationabiles consuetudines, redditus etiam et seruitia, siue alia ad
Ecclesiam tuam pertinentia, tibi auctoritate Apostolica confirmamus.
Decernimus ergo [etc. ut in aliis priuilegiis continetur]. Si qua igitur
in futurum ecclesiastica secularisue persona hanc nostre constitu-
tions paginam sciens, contra earn temere uenire temptauerit, secundo
tercioue commonita ; nisi reatum suum digna satisfaccione correxerit,
potestatis honorisque sui dignitate careat • reamque se Diuino iudicio

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 43

[PAPAL BULLS FOR THE SEE OF GLASGOW.]

existere dc perpetrata iniquitate cognoscat ; et a sacratissimo Corpore
ac Sanguine Dei et Domini Redemptoris nostri lesu Christi aliena
fiat j atque in extremo examine districte ultioni subiaceat. Cunctis
autem eidem loco sua iura seruantibus sit pax Domini nostri lesu
Christi, quatinus et hie fructum bone accionis percipiant, et apud
districtum Iudicem premia eterne pacis inueniant. Amen.
Ego Alexander Catholice Ecclesie Episcopus. -5-
Ego Uubaldus Hostiensis Episcopus. -5"
Ego Bernardus Portuensis et See Ruffine Episcopus. -5-
Ego Gualterius Albanensis Episcopus. -5"

Ego Iohes presbiter Cardinalis Scorum Iohannis et Pauli titulo
Pamachii. -S"

Ego Guillelmus titulo Sci Petri ad Uincula presbiter Cardina-
lis. -5-

Ego Boso presbiter Cardinalis See Pudentiane titulo Pastoris. -$
Ego Manfredus presbiter Cardinalis titulo See Cecilie. fr
Ego Petrus presbiter Cardinalis titulo See Susanne. -S"
Ego Arditio diaconus Cardinalis Sancti Theodori. -5"
Ego Cinthius diaconus Cardinalis Sancti Adriani. -S-
Ego Vitellius diaconus Cardinalis Sanctorum Sergii et Bachi. 5-
Ego Hugo Sancti Angeli diaconus Cardinalis. -&
Ego Laborans diaconus Cardinalis See Marie in Porticu. -Jr
Dat. Ferentini per manum Gratianj See Romane Ecclesie sub-
diaconi et notarij, II. kal. Maij, Indictione VJ \ Incarnacionis Domi-
nice anno M°.C°.LXXIIIJ0. Pontificatus domini Alexandri P.P. IIJ.
anno XVJ°. [I. 30-32.]

a Read "Kader"?

b This privilege adds to those of A.D. 1 1 70
and 1 1 72 the peculiar phrase of " specialem
filiam nostram nullo mediante." It was re-
peated with like formality by Alexander III.
himself once more, April 19, A.D. u'jgfReg.
Glasg. no. 51): by Lucius III., March 17,
A.D. 1182 (ib. no. 57): by Urban III., June
12, A.D. 1186 (16. no. 62) : by Innocent III.,
probably in A.D. 1208, and by Innocent IV.,
Sept. 6, A.D. 1245 {ib. nos. 89, 190): by
Gregory IX. in a different form, April 2, A.D.
1231, and yet again varied, April 3 of the
same year {ib. nos. 158, 161). The Indic-

tion in the date of the Bull here given is
wrong, and belongs to A.D. 11 73; while
April 30, in the 1 6th year of Alexander,
would fall in A.D. 1 1 75- The material
phrase in the Bull was quoted, according to
Hoveden, by Bishop Jocelyn at the Council of
Northampton in A.D. II 76; the exact words
in Hoveden, however, coming from the later
Bull just mentioned of April 19, A.D. 1 1 79'-
see Stubbs' Pre/, to Hoveden, vol. I. pp. lvi.
lvii. Alexander however was at Ferentinum
April 30, A.D. 1 1 75, but at Anagnia in April
A.D. 1 1 74 and 1 1 73. And the date plainly
should be A.D. II 75.

A.D. 1 1 75. May 13. Anagnia. Bull of Alexander 111. to the Scot-
tish Bishops, enclosing a letter of William King of Scotland which

44 CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[CONFERENCE AT YORK AND COUNCIL OF NORTHAMPTON.]

expressly accepts and maintains the York claims (JF., I. 481, 483):
and A.D. 1175. July 30. Anagnia. Bull of Alexander III. expressly
releasing the Scottish* Bishops from subjection to the Archbishop of
York as their metropolitan {Reg. Glasg. no. 38) : will be found
below under the Scottish Church. The former can only be genuine on
the supposition that the Pope merely enclosed William's letter. It
certainly does not express any opinion of his own, except so far as
that very letter itself implies one. Both Bulls were after the treaty
of Falaise, and before the Council of Northampton.

A.D. 1 1 75. Aug. 17. Conference at York, and A.D. 1 1 76. January 35.
Council of Northampton, [discuss, but do not determine, the meaning
of the treaty of Falaise as respects the subjection of the Scottish to
the English Church; and in particular the claim of York to juris-
diction over Glasgow and Galloway. See below, under the Scottish
Church.]

A.D. 1 1 77. Aug. 1. The Bishop of Whitherne refuses to attend the
Legate Vivian's Council at Edinburgh, as being a Suffragan of Tork,
and is suspended by him a.

Benedict Abbas, in an. 11 77. — Ibidem autem prsedictus Vivianus,
Apostolicae sedis legatus, ad curiam Regis Anglise venit ; et in cras-
tino Ascensionis Domini [June 3] impetravit a domino Rege litteras
protectionis suae et conductus, [et] in Scotiam ad perficiendum lega-
tionem suam reversus est. Et instante festo Sancti Petri ad Vincula,
prsefatus Vivianus venit usque Castellum Puellarum, cum Episcopis
et viris ecclesiasticis de regno Scotiae, ad celebrandum ibidem con-
cilium de statutis Ecclesiae. In quo concilio suspendit ab officio
Episcopali Christianum Episcopum Candidas Casae, quia ipse ad con-
cilium illud venire noluit. Dicebat enim Episcopatum suum perti-
nere ad legatiam Rogeri Eboracensis Archiepiscopi, qui eum in
Episcopum consecraverat, secundum consuetudinem antiquam prse-
decessorum utriusque. Et ipse Rogerus, Eboracensis Archiepiscopus,
constitutus erat legatus suae provincial ab Alexandra summo pon-
tifice, et jure suo vendicabat subjectionem Episcopatus Candidas

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 45

[LEGATINE COUNCIL OF EDINBURGH,]

Casae, qui etiam nominatus est Episcopatus Witernse de Galweia b.
[I. 166, 167 j and repeated by Brompton^ Tivysd. 1111.]

* See Cbron. de Mailros, and below under Bishop of Enachdune, Sept. 17, A.D. 1189

the Scottish Church, for the Council itself. (Hoveden ; and Brompt. Twysd. 1 162), the

b Among the witnesses to the arbitration see of York being at the time vacant. For

of Henry II. between the Kings of Castile him and his successors, Bishops of Galloway,

and Navarre, A.D. 1 1 77, is " Christianus Epi- who were suffragans of York (so far as a

scopus Candida Casae de Galweia" (Rym., I. vague claim goes) until S.Andrew's became a

34). Christian died at Holmcultram Oct. 7, metropolitan see in A.D. 1472, but really until

A.D. 11 86 {Cbron. de Mailros). His successor the latter part of the previous century, see

John was consecrated at Pipewell by the below, in Appendix B.
Archbishops of Dublin and Treves and the

A.D. 1179. April 19. Rome. Bull of Alexander III. repeating that

of April 30, A.D. 1 175.

Reg. Glasg. no. 51. [The two Bulls are identical in terms, except
that for " specialem nullo mediante nostram filiam," the present Bull
has " specialem nullo mediante Romane Ecclesie filiam," and that in
the list of possessions the latter has, after Glasgu, as follows] — cum
omnibus pertinentiis suis, et burgum de Glasgu cum omnibus liber-
tatibus suis quas Rex Willelmus Scotorum eidem concessit et carta
sua confirmauit, Guuan, Pertheic, villam filie Sedin, Kader, Bader-
monoc, Ballain, Conclud, Tor, Casteltarres, Stobhow, Gillemorestun,
Aschechircha, Lillescliue, Trauerennj, Alnecrumbe, cum omnibus
earundem terrarum ecclesiis, capellis, et ceteris pertinentijs ; capel-
lam Castelli de Rochesburc, ecclesiam de ueteri Rochesburc, eccle-
siam de Merebotla, ecclesiam de Hatstanesdena, ecclesiam de Wil-
tona, ecclesiam de Trauequeir, ecclesiam de Pebbles, ecclesiam de
Orda, ecclesiam de Karnewid, ecclesiam de Kermichel, ecclesiam de
Killebride, ecclesiam de Kadihou, ecclesiam de Reinfriu, ecclesiam de
Moffet, ecclesiam de Kirkepatric, ecclesiam de Driuesdale, ecclesiam
de Hodelme, ecclesiam de Lohcwhoreuerd, ecclesiam de Kirkecole-
manele, cum omnibus earundem ecclesiarum capellis et aliis perti-
nentijs; partes etiam parochie tue, scilicet Theuidale, Tuedale,
Cludesdale, Eschedale, Ewichedale, Lidelesdale, Driuesdale, Annans-
desdale, Leuenaches, Stratgrif, Meornes, Largas, Kunigham, Kiil,
Karrich, Glenkarn, Stratnud, Desnes, et quicquid tui iuris est in
Galweia; decimam etiam de can Regis de Kil et Karrich, et octavam
partem de omnibus placitis Regis que placitantur in Episcopatu tuo in
auro et argento et in animalibus: similiter toftos et terras in burgis
Regis ad Ecclesiam tuam racionabiliter pertinentes. [The re-

46 CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[PAPAL BULL FOR THE SEE OF GLASGOW.]

mainder of the Bull, with one transposition, is identical with its
predecessor, except that the copyist has entered at length the clause
which in the copy of the former is summed up under an etc., sc—
Deccrnimus ergo ut nulli omnino hominum liceat eandem Ecclesiam
temere perturbare uel eius possessiones auferre uel ablatas retinere,
minuere, seu quibuslibet uexacionibus fatigare, sed illesa omnia et
intcgra conseruentur, eorum pro quorum gubernacione ac sustenta-
cione concessa sunt usibus omnimodis profutura, salua sedis Apo-
stolice auctoritate. Si qua etc.— And the signatures are as fol-
lows— ]

Ego Alexander Catholice Ecclesie Episcopus. -&
Ego Hubaldus Hostiensis Episcopus. -5-

Ego Johannes presbiter Cardinalis Sanctorum Johannis et Pauli
titulo Pamachij. fr

Ego Johannes presbiter Cardinalis titulo Sancte Anastasie. 5

Ego Johannes presbiter Cardinalis titulo Sancti Marci. 5

Ego Theodinus presbiter Cardinalis Sancti Vitalis titulo Ves-

tine. "S"

Ego Petrus presbiter Cardinalis titulo Sancte Susanne. -Jr

Ego Petrus presbiter Cardinalis titulo Grisogoni. -5-

Ego Viuianus presbiter Cardinalis titulo Sancte Stephani in Celio

Monte. -5-

Ego Cinthius presbiter Cardinalis titulo Sancte Cecilie. -5-

Ego Arcluinus presbiter Cardinalis titulo Sancte Crucis [in] Ieru-

salem. -S"

Ego Mathias presbiter Cardinalis titulo Sancti Marcelli ■&

Ego Jacobus diaconus Cardinalis Sancte Marie in Cosmidyn. -5-

E°;o Arditio Sancti Theodori diaconus Cardinalis. -5-

Ego Laborans diaconus Cardinalis Sancte Marie in porticu. $

Ego Rainerius diaconus Cardinalis Sancti Georgii ad uelum au-

reum. fy

Ego Gratianus diaconus Cardinalis Sanctorum Cosme et Dami-

anj. -S-

Ego Johannes diaconus Cardinalis Sancti Angeli. $

Ego Matheus Sancte Marie Noue diaconus Cardinalis. -5-

Datum Laterani per manum Alberti Sancte Romane Ecclesie pres-

biteri Cardinalis et Cancellarij : XIII. kal. Maij, Indictione XII.,

Incarnacionis Dominice anno M°.C°.LXXVIIIJ0, Pontificatus uero

dommi Alexandri P.P. IIJ. anno eius XX°. [I. 42-45.]

a.d. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 47

[SEE OF CARLISLE.]

A.D. 1 181. Chron. de Mailros, in an. — [Jocelinus Episcopus
Glasguensis] Sancti Kentegerni ecclesiam gloriose magnificavit a.

a The crypt of the cathedral was dedicated July 6, A.D. 1 197.

A.D. 1 182. March 17. Velletri. Bull of Lucius III,, repeating pre-
vious Papal Privileges for the See of Glasgow. [Reg. Glasg., no. 57 a:
identical with its predecessors.]

a Dated A.D. 11S1, i.e. O. S. Lucius be- Indiction given (15) and the first year of Lu-
came Pope Sept. A.D. 1181. And both the cius' Pontificate tally with A.D. 1182.

A.D. 1182X 1185. March 11. Later an. Bull of Lucius III. respecting

Patronage.

Quod de patro- REG- GlASG. no. 58. — LUCIUS EPISCOPUS SERUUS SER-

natu inter se ali- TjORUM Dei, venerabili fratri Jocelino Glasguensi Episcopo,

in presentia^pi- salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. Si quando postu-

scopi sui litem latur a nobis quod iuri conueniat et consonet equitati,

contestentur, et x *■ J

ipsius iudicio lis petentium desideriis facilem debemus impertiri consen-
termmetur. sum^ et UQta j]iorum efFectui mancipare. Eapropter,

venerabilis frater, tuis iustis postulationibus grato concurrentes
assensu, consuetudinem antiquam et rationabilem in Ecclesia tua
usque ad moderna tempora obseruatam, uidelicet ut de patronatu
inter se aliqui contendentes litem contestentur in presentia tua,
et tuo iudicio [lis] terminetur, auctoritate Apostolica confirmamus
et presentis scripti patrocinio communimus: statuentes, ut nulli
omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostre confirmacionis infrin-
gere, uel ei ausu temerario contraire. Siquis autem hoc attemptare
presumpserit, indignacionem omnipotentis Dei et beatorum Petri
et Pauli Apostolorum Eius se nouerit incursurum. Dat. Lateran.
V. Id. Mart. [I. 52 a.]

a Repeated by Urban III. at Verona May 31 (A.D. 1186 or 1187), ib. no. 63, I. 57, 58.

A.D. 1186. Attempt to renew the See of Carlisle after thirty year •s>

vacancy a.
Hoveden, in an. 1 1 86. — Rex vero ibidem fecit Paulinum de Ledes
eligi ad Episcopatum Carleoli; quern idem Paulinus refutavit. Et
ut Paulinus Episcopatum ilium recipere vellet, obtulit ei Rex quod
Episcopatum ilium ditaret de trecentis marcarum redditibus, vide-
licet de ecclesia de Bamburg, et ecclesia de Scartheburg, et capellaria
de Tikehil, et duobus maneriis Regis prope Carleolum. [II. 309.]

4»

CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. [Period II.

[PRIVILEGE GRANTED TO THE SEE OF GLASGOW.]

Bened. Abbas, in an. 1186, [states in addition, that] vaca-
verat sedes ilia Carleonensis Ecclesias a decessu Adelwaldi ejusdem

civitatis primi Episcopi [scil. 1156] jam fere viginti novem

annis. [I. 349-]

» "G. Epus Carleol. A.D. 1 1 74," in the
Index to Rymer (old edit. I. 37), is a mistake
of the Index-maker, there being nothing in
the text to answer to the reference.

After Paulinus' refusal, there was no Bishop
of Carlisle properly so called until A.D. 1219.
The temporalties of the see were given by
King John to Alexander de Lucy June 8,
A.D. 1203, and the Archdeaconry of Car-
lisle by the same to the same Nov. 18, A.D.
1203 (Rot. Pat. Job. pp. 30, 35). And in
consequence of a letter of Pope Innocent III.
May 1.;, A.D. 1203, the same temporalties
were again granted by John to Bernard Arch-
bishop of Ragusa (for whom see Farleti's
JMyricum) January io, A.D. 1204 (ib. p. 37 ;
and Rymer, I. 90). " Rex concessit Archiep.
Sclavoniae Episc. Carl, ad se sustentandum
donee dominus Rex ei in ampliori beneficio
provident" (Rot. Cart. p. 96). And Aimeric
Thebertus has the Archdeaconry of Carlisle
A.D. 1 196 (Hoveden, IV. 14), and again Feb.
10, A.D. 1204 (Rot. Cart. p. 119). There
is a grant to " B. Episc. Carleol." by King
John March 23, A.D. 1206 (Rot. Clans, p.
6S b;, and another Oct. 15, A.D. 1207 (Rot.

Pat. p. 76). Bernard was certainly in Eng-
land, but there is no proof that he visited
the diocese of Carlisle. He was certainly
not at Lanercost in A.D. 1 169 (Dugd.
Mon., VI. 237). May 26, A.D. 1214, and
again May 31, A.D. 1215, the custody of the
see is given to the Prior of Carlisle (Rot. Pat.
138, 142). And on April 26, A.D. 1 216,
Henry III. informs Pope Honorius III., that
Carlisle has revolted to the Scotch, and that
the Canons of Carlisle, " in prsejudicium juris
nostri et Ecclesise Eboracensis, ad instanciam
Regis Scotia; inimici nostri, quemdam cleri-
cum suum interdictum et excommunicatum
elegerunt sibi in Episcopum et pastorem ;"
and requests the Pope to provide to the see
(Pat. 1 Hen. III. m. 3 dorso, in Prynne III.
39). Accordingly, in A.D. 1218 occurs a grant
to " the elect of Carlisle " (Rot. Clans, vol. I.
p. 369) ; and Feb. 24, A.D. 12 19, Hugh, ap-
pointed by the legate Gualo, is consecrated by
the Archbishop of York, the Bishop of Water-
ford coming " ad partes boreales " to assist
therein (Rot. Clans. 3 Hen. III. A.D. 1219,
vol. I. p. 392). Thenceforth the succession is
fairly regular.

A.D. 1 1 86 or 1187. June 2. Verona. Privilege of Urban III. to the

Bishops of Glasgow.

Bulla Urbani P. Reg. GLASG. no. 54 URBANUS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SER-

III. qua dat fa- T^ ,.,.-._, . _, . ,

cultatem Episco- vorum JJei, 'venerabtii fratn Glasgtiensi Episcopoy salutem
po Giasguensi ej- Apostolicam benedictionem. Quanto plenius de tua

excommunican- x _ ^ — L

di invadentes honestate confidimus, tanto facilius tibi concedimus, que
CleobstanteSap- sa^va possumus consciencia indulgere. Inde est quod

non
pellatione

precibus tuis inducti auctoritate Apostolica tibi conce-
dimus, ut si quisquam ecclesiam vel beneficium ecclesiasticum infra
parrochiam tuam forte invaserit vel alio quocunque modo propria
temeritate ingressus fuerit, et ut in detentatione impune perduret,
vocem appellationis emiserit ; fas tibi sit talem nullius appellatione
obstante vinculo excommunicationis astringere, eumque ab ecclesia
aut beneficio quod invaserit alienum reddere. Preterea si aliqui
clericorum aut parrochianorum tuorum a tuo examine vel judicio
appellaverint et tempus diffisum prefixerint, liceat tibi appellantium

A.D. 908-1188.] CHURCH OF CUMBRIA. 49

[PRIVILEGES GRANTED TO THE SEE OF GLASGOW.]

facultate pensata competentis appellationis terminum coartare, infra
quern si prosequi appellationem omiserint, ex tunc, in negotio servato
juris ordine appellatione remota procedas. Ad hec, cum persone
ecclesiastice Judeis vel feneratoribus aliis ecclesias suas vel beneficia
ecclesiastica pro pecunia quam mutuo accipiunt obligare presumunt,
ne hoc ulterius fiat publice interdicas. Si qui autem prohibitionis tue
fuerint contemptores, liceat tibi eos ecclesiis et supradictis beneficiis
spoliare, nisi infra duorum mensium spatium emendaverint. Nulli
ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostre constitutionis
infringere vel ei ausu temerario contraire. Siquis autem hoc attemp-
tare presumpserit, indignationem omnipotentis Dei et beatorum Petri
et Pauli apostolorum Ejus se noverit incursurum. Dat. Verone, IIII.
Non. Junii. [I. 47.]

A.D. 1 1 86, 1 187. June 12. Verona. Bull of Urban III. on behalf of the
Church of Glasgow [repeats the Bulls of U70, 11 73, n 75 etc. j in Reg.
Glasg. no. 62. I. 54~57-]

A.D. 1 1 86 or 1187. June 27. Verona. Privilege of Urban III. to the

Bishops of Glasgow*.

Quod Episcopus Reg. Glasg. no. 69. — Urbanus Episcopus seruus ser-

Glasguensis ems- UORUM £)EI <venerabili fratri Glaseuensi Episcopo. salutem
ue clerici ad nul- -" J ° * x *

Hus unquam iu- et Apostolicam benedictionem. Cum Ecclesia tua sacro-
men "extra Reg- sancte Romane Ecclesie sit nullo mediante filia specia-
num Scocie qua- lis, et te sicut uirum honestum et prouidum sincere
obtentu charitatis brachiis amplexemur, fraternitati tue gra-

rum

trahantur m cu- tanter concedimus, quod aliquibus salua consciencia pos-

riam, nisi ad se- Z,

dem Apostoli- sumus indulgere. Eapropter tibi et clericis tuis spe-

cam

cialiter duximus concedendum, ut ad nullius umquam
iudicium uel examen extra regnum Scotie, quarumlibet litterarum
obtentu, nisi ad sedem Apostolicam pro hiis dumtaxat negotiis que in
regno commode terminari non possunt, traharis in curiam : excepto
si legatus a latere Romani Pontificis destinatus in contigua prouincia
moraretur. Quicquid etiam libertatis uel immunitatis aut specialis
indulgentie tibi uel Ecclesie tue a predecessoribus nostris est indul-
tum firmitatem perpetuam habere decernimus, et eidem Ecclesie
auctoritate Apostolica confirmamus, ct prcsentis scripti patrocinio com-
munimus : ita etiam quod si quid in libei tatum tuarum uel Ecclesie

VOL. II. E

5°

CHURCH OF CUMBRIA.

[SEE OF GLASGOW FINALLY UNITED TO THE SCOTTISH CHURCH.]

tue scu priuilcgiorum tuorum prciudicium a sede Apostolica apparu-
crit, nisi ex certa scientia impetratum, nullam habeat firmitatem.
Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostre concessionis
et confirmacionis infringere, uel ei ausu temerario contraire. Siquis
autem hoc attemptare presumpserit, indignacionem omnipotentis Dei
et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum Eius nouerit se incursurum.
Dat. Ver. V. kal. Julij a. [I. 62.]

a A like Bull, in purport, of Gregory IX.,
Perugia, May 25, A.D. 1235 (9th of Grego-
ry's pontificate), is in Theiner, no. 79, P- 32 a.
And one for the Scottish Bishops in general

preceded that in the text : see under the
Scottish Church, and below, p. 58, under
A.D. 1279.

A.D. ri 88. March 13. Lateran. Bull of Pope Clement III. [declares
the independence of the Scottish Church, and nomlnatim of the see
of Glasgow, but omits Galloway in the list of Scottish sees. See under
the Scottish Church.]

APPENDIX A.

SEPULCHRAL CHRISTIAN INSCRIBED STONES, AND OTHER MONUMENTS,
IN SCOTTISH AND ENGLISH CUMBRIA, A.D. 450-900.

I. British Period, A.D. 450-700.

i. (5th century.) At Kirkmadrine, west side of the Bay of Luce, co.
Wigton : three stones in the old churchyard : —

a. On one, beneath the monogram (_P enclosed in a circle (which
is also on the other face of the stone),

HIC JACENT SCI ET PRECIPUI SACERDOTES ID EST

VIVENTIUS ET MAVORIUS.
And above the monogram, A et Q.

(3. On the second (which has a like monogram within a circle),
partly obliterated,

* * * S ET FLORENTIUS.

y. The third has tracery, but no inscription.

The character of the letters and ornaments carries these inscriptions
back to a still Romanized time, and also bears a resemblance to Gaulish
monuments of the kind. They are probably of the 5th century, and belong
to priests connected with S. Ninian himself, and through him with north-
west Gaul. The Roman character of the names also tallies with this. See
Stuart, Sculpt. Stories 0/ Scotland, II. pp. 35, 36.

ii. (? 6th century; probably, however, later.) At Kirkinner, east side of
the Bay of Luce, co. Wigton: two broken crosses, with tracery, in the
churchyard ; of the same peculiar character with that of the monuments
of Whitherne, Kirkmaiden, and the neighbourhood. {Stuart, ib., p. 67.)

iii. iv. (? 6th century.) At Monreith House, near Kirkmaiden, east side
of Bay of Luce, co. Wigton ; and in the burying-ground surrounding the
ruined church of Kirkmaiden : two broken crosses with interlaced work,

E 2

52 APPENDIX A.

[CHRISTIAN INSCRIBED OR OTHER STONES IN SCOTTISH AND BRITISH CUMBRIA.]

and crosses formed by circular holes, of like character with the foregoing.
{Stuart, ib., pp. 5°, 5*> 67-)

v. vi. (? 6th century.) At Whitherne, two similar fragments. {Stuart, ib.,
pp. 51, 68.)

vii. (? 6th century.) At Wiglon, in the churchyard, a like fragment. {Stuart,
ib., I. plate exxii.)

viii. (? 6th century.) At Kirkmaiden, among the rocks of the sea-coast of
the Bay of Luce, an oratory or stone chapel of S. Medan (an Irish virgin
and disciple of S. Ninian) in a cave, like those in Cornwall and like one
in Brittany. {Stuart, ib., II. p. 50, n.)

ix. At Kirkclaugh, near Anwoth, co. Kirkcudbright, a sculptured cross.
{Stuart, ib., I. plate exxiii.)

x. (? 7th century.) At Inchinnan, on the Clyde, seven miles below
Glasgow, co. Renfrew : slabs, in the churchyard, with crosses, animals, and
interlaced work; of Hiberno-Briton character. {Stuart, ib., II. p. 38.)

xi-xxi. (? 7th century.) At Govan, ron the Clyde, immediately below
Glasgow: a stone with tracery, a sarcophagus, and nine sepulchral slabs,
found in the old churchyard, where are also many others: covered with
either interlaced work, or crosses, or representations of animals : of a like
character with the foregoing. {Stuart, ib., I. plates ci, exxxiv-exxxvii.)

xxii. (? 7th century.) At Hamilton, on the Clyde, a cross near "Igoth with
Hamilton Palace, much defaced. {Stuart, ib., plate cxviii.) / interlaced

xxiii. At Barrochan, parish of Kilallan (now in Houston), f work and
co. Renfrew, a cross. {Stuart, ib., plates cxv, cxvi.) J figures.

xxiv. xxv. At Stanlie Green, near Paisley, co. Renfrew, and at Mount-
blow House, Kilpatrick, co. Dunbarton, slabs with like work. {Stuart, ib.,
plates cxvii, cxx.)

It will be observed, that these remains cluster round two centres, Whitherne
(and westwards of Whitherne), Glasgow (and on the Clyde above and below
Glasgow).

II. Saxon Period, A.D. 700-800.

i. At Ruthwell, on the Solway Firth, near Dumfries and the mouth of
the Nith : an elaborate cross, in two parts, the lower 1 2 feet 6 inches,
the whole 17 feet 6 inches, in height. On its two faces, tapering from
2 feet to 15 inches in breadth, are carved panels containing figures or
groups of figures, some of them nimbed, with inscriptions in Roman letters

APPENDIX A. 53

[CHRISTIAN INSCRIBED OR OTHER STONES IN SCOTTISH AND BRITISH CUMBRIA.]

surrounding them: viz., on one side at the top, i. a human figure with a
bird, with VERBUM IN PRINa (supposed to mean Verbum in principio),
now however effaced, and some nearlv effaced Runes round it ; 2. an archer
with bow and arrow ; 3. two figures embracing, with a nearly illegible
inscription, of which . . TOPSEN . . is all that can be read on one side,
and on the other . . INCOBD . . ; 4. the woman that was a sinner, washing
our Lord's feet, with ATTVLIT ALABASTRVM VNGVENTI ET
STANS RETROSECUS PEDES EIVS LACRIMIS COEPIT RIGARE
PEDES EIVS ET CAPILLIS CAPITI SVI TERGEGBAT (partly,
however, defaced); 5. two figures, supposed to be our Lord healing the
blind man, with ET PRAETERIENS VIDIT * * * A NATIBITATE
ET S * * B INFIRMITA * ; 6. the Annunciation (probably), with
INSRESSVS ANGELVS * * * TE * IRN * * (remainder effaced).
On the opposite side, 1. at the top, a bird perched upon a branch, with
undecipherable Runes surrounding it; 2. two human figures; 3. a figure
standing on two globes and holding a lamb in its arms, the inscription
undecipherable, except the word [A]DORAMVS; 4. a nimbed figure,
probably of our Lord, with one hand raised as if to bless, and round the
panel, IHS XPS IVDEX AEQVITATIS SERTO SALVATOREM
MVNDI BESTIAE ET DRACONES COGNOVERVNT IN DE * * ;
5. two figures, supposed to be SS. Peter and Paul breaking a loaf of bread
between them, from an anecdote in S. Jerome's Life of S. Antony, and
round them, SCS PAVLVS ET A * * * FREGERVNT PANEM IN
DESERTO ; 6. the Blessed Virgin holding the Child Jesus in her arms
and riding on an ass, with what is supposed to have been the head of Joseph
in the corner — inscription defaced, except MARIA ET 10 * *. But the most
remarkable part of the cross are its edges — tapering from about 15 inches
in width to 114 — upon which are interlaced patterns and figures between
borders, and upon these a series of Runes, deciphered by Mr. Kemble, so
far as they were not defaced, into passages from an Anglo-Saxon poem,
which poem (filling up all the lacunae and tallying with the deciphered
passages) was subsequently discovered in a Vercelli MS., and is conjecturally
dated in the 7th century, about the time of Csedmon ; its subject being the
" Dream of the Holy Rood." No name is on the monument ; unless that
Professor Stephens now reads some of the Runes into "Cadmon me fa wed"
= " Caedmon made me." {Stuart, Sculpt. Stones, II. pp. 12-16. See also
G. Stephens, Old Northern Runic Monuments of Scandinavia and England,
II. 419-422.)

ii. At Thornhill, in Nithsdale, co. Dumfries : a cross with interlaced work
and animals, which possibly may belong to the earlier period. {Stuart, id., I.
plate cxxi.)

54 APPENDIX A.

[CHRISTIAN INSCRIBED OR OTHER STONES IN SCOTTISH AND BRITISH CUMBRIA.]

iii. At Durisdeer, in Nithsdale, co. Dumfries: a fragment of a cross,
of the like character in its ornament with the Bewcastle and other English
crosses. {Stuart, ib., II. p. 73.)

iv. At Hoddam, in Annandale, co. Dumfries, one also of S. Kente-
gern's temporary sees : fragments and crosses with interlaced ornaments
and nimbed figures under canopies, but no inscriptions. {Stuart, ib.,

PP- 33, 34-)

v. At Whithemeh, two fragments of crosses supposed to be of Saxon date ;
on one of them, LOCI T I PETRI APVSTOLI, and above it the mono-
gram added to the upper limb on the right hand of the (inscribed) cross.
{Stuart, ib., p. 53, and plate lxxvii.)

vi. At Bewcastle, co. Cumberland : an elaborate cross, with ornament-
ation of running foliage with birds and animals, like that at Ruthwell,
also with figures, and several inscriptions in Runic letters ; the meaning of
which is much disputed, but one of them is supposed to mention the death
of King Alcfrid of Northumbria, A.D. 664. See a short account of the
principal pamphlets and interpretations in Stuart, ib., pp. 16-18.

vii. At Jedburgh, co. Roxburgh : a slab with ornamentation of Saxon
date. Other fragments of crosses of like date exist there also. {Stuart,
ib., pp. 66, 67 c.)

These monuments belong to the localities that were most entirely
Saxonized, and connect themselves with like monuments in Lindisfarne or
Hexham dioceses, as at Jarrow, at Hexham itself, etc. etc.

a This might be ERIN, so far as appears letters in honour of S. Martin. (Stuart, ib.,

by the stone itself. p. 68.)

b Sir J. Y. Simpson suggested that the first c According to Fordun, II. 96, a magnifi-

letters of the inscription should be read, LOC cent cross was dug up at Peebles A.D. 1260,

STI, &c. A bell existed also at Whitherne in which bore the inscription of " Locus [or

the 17th century, with an inscription in Saxon Loculus] Sancti Nicholai Episcopi."

III. Northman and Irish Period, A.D. 800-900.

i. At Dearham, co. Cumberland : a cross with figures and interlaced
work, resembling that on Manx crosses. {Stuart, ib., p. 18.)

ii. At Gosforth, near Wastdale, co. Cumberland: an elaborate cross,
of the same character with that at Dearham; also some fragments of
crosses, like the Northumbrian examples. {Stuart, ib., plates 24, 25, 28.)

iii. At Kirkcolm, co. Wigton, on the west coast of Loch Ryan, in the
midst of churches with Irish dedications : a stone having the Crucifixion
and several symbols of the Passion on one side, and on the other a short

APPENDIX A. 55

[CHRISTIAN INSCRIBED OR OTHER STONES IN SCOTTISH AND BRITISH CUMBRIA.]

cross filled with scroll ornaments ; all very inferior in execution. (Stuart,
ib., p. 34.)

iv. There are some fragments of crosses also, of uncertain date, at Friars
Carse, parish of Dunscore, and at G/encairn, both co. Dumfries ; and at
Mansfield, co. Ayr. (Stuart, ib.} p. 67.)

Crosses with interlaced work are also mentioned, as —
v. At Muncaster, close to Ravenglass,
vi. At Beckermet St. Brigits, . . .

vii. At Rockcliffe,

viii. At Lanercost,

co. Cumberland. (Lysons, Cum-
ber!, p. cii.)

Other monumental stones are recorded also as having been destroyed at
comparatively recent dates : as e. g. at Rutherglen, on the Clyde, a cross
ornamented with various figures, on the top of Crieshill, destroyed in the
time of Charles I. And throughout (English) Cumberland, generally, there
is scarcely a church, in or near which some portions of ancient crosses may
not be seen, not mentioned by Stuart or Lysons ; the former of whom only
professes to give specimens of Saxon work in Northumbria, &c, by way of
contrast with the Scottish and Pictish stones.

APPENDIX B.

BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE, AS SUBJECT
ECCLESIASTICALLY TO YORK.

A.D. 1188-1472.

A.D. 1 1 88. March 13, Lateran, Bull of Pope Clement III., declaring the
freedom from York of the Scottish sees by name, but omitting Galloway
(see above, p. 50).

John, A.D. 1 189-1209.

A.D. 1 1 89. Sept. 17, Pipewell, John Bishop of Candida Casa, con-
secrated by John Archbishop of Dublin, Fulmar Archbishop of Treves, and
Concord Bishop of Enachdune {Hoveden, Bromptori), makes his profession
to Geoffrey Archbishop Elect of York {Reg. Ebor. a) ; and immediately
after at the same place, as " suffraganeus Eboracensis Ecclesiae," ordains
Geoffrey to the priesthood, Fulmar of Treves assisting {Dicetd) : A.D. 1194,
March 30, was at a council under Richard I. at Nottingham {Hoveden, III.
240): A.D. 1 195, March, consecrates chrism etc. in York diocese, as
" suffraganeus et officialis " of York, at York and at Southwell {Hoveden,
III. 286): A.D. 1189x1206, is one of the judges appointed to decide
a right of patronage claimed by the see of Glasgow {Reg. Glasg. p. 72):
A.D. 1206, becomes a monk of Holyrood {Fordun): and A.D. 1209,
dies {Chron. de Mailros).

a A Profession of John elect of Candida Extracts from the York Register, must be a
Casa to Will. York, mentioned in Hutton's mistake.

Walter, A.D. 1 209-1 235.
A.D. 1209. Walter, chamberlain to Alan Lord of Galloway, consecrated
Bishop of Candida Casa {Chron. de Mailros): A.D. 12 14, Nov. 2, and
Dec. 11, the Bishop of Candida Casa receives pay from the "custodes" of
the see of York for taking charge of the spiritualties of York diocese during
the vacancy {Rot. Claus. pp. 173, i8i)a; gave the church of Sembry to
Dryburgh Abbey {Keith); witnesses a grant to Melrose in the reign of
Alexander II., A.D. 1214-1235 {Lib. de Melr., I. 181); and A.D. 1235,
dies {Chron. de Mailros).

a Pope Innocent III., A.D. 1 216, names only York, that in releasing Bernard Archbishop of

Durham and Carlisle as suffragans of York Ragusa from that see, he permits him to act

{Reg. Ebor., MS. Lansd. 402, and in Dugd. as Bishop in Carlisle, but " absque usu pallii "

Mon. VI. P. iii. p. 1185, n. 38). The same (Decret. Greg. IX. lib. 1. tit. ix. c. 9).
Pope, A.D. 1203, writes to the Archbishop of

APPENDIX B.

[BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE.]

Gilbert, A.D. i 235-1 253.

A.D. 1235. Feb. 25 (1st Sunday in Lent), Gilbert monk of Melrose and
master of the novices, once Abbat of Glenluce (dioc. Cand. Cas.), elected
Bishop of Candida Casa by the clergy and people of the diocese, convent of
Whitherne excepted ; and March 1 1 ("Oculi mei," 3rd Sunday in Lent), Odo
canon of Whitherne, once Abbat of Deretonsal [Dercongal], elected by the
prior and canons of Whitherne {Chron. de Mailros) : letters of the said prior
and canons, declaring the election of Odo " on the 3rd Sunday in Lent ; " —
of Alexander King of Scotland to the archdeacon and clergy of Galway, at
Newbottle, April 23, assenting to Gilbert's election; and to Walter Arch-
bishop of York, at Cadyow (Hamilton), May 20, requiring him not to
consecrate Odo; — commission of Walter Archbishop of York, to certain
judges, to determine the case upon June 4 at York ; — letters of prior and
canons of Whitherne excusing their absence from York July 5 on account
of the war, and sending a proctor {Lansd. MS. 402, from York Registers) a :
Gilbert consecrated at York by Archbishop Walter Sept. 2° {Chron. de
Mailros). A.D. 1239, May 31, indulgence granted by Gilbert Bishop of
Candida Casa of 20 years, to altars of S. John Baptist, S. Mary, and
S. Cuthbert; and A.D. 1245, Oct. 1, at "Wermue" [Wearmouth], to all
giving alms to Finchale ; and A.D. 1246, March 7, at Durham, for susten-
tation of lights at Finchale; and A.D. 1248, Oct. 28, also for light's {Finchale
Priory, Surtees Soc. pp. 169, 172, 175, 177)°. A.D. 1253, dies {Chron. de
Mailros, and Lanercost).

a The same Registers contain a declaration,
by the prior and canons, of the names and
designations of the canons who voted for Odo ;
scil. of the prior himself (Dunetanus), of six-
teen canons who were priests (among them,
one " vices gerens" of [apparently] the prior,
an ex-prior, a sub-prior, a treasurer, a " pro-
visor," and a chanter), of three canons who
were deacons, and of two who were acolytes.

b A.D. 1235. Bishop of Galloway and Abbat
of Melrose and Patrick Earl of Dunbar attempt
to mediate between the Scotch King and
Thomas claiming to be Lord of Galloway
{Fordun, IX. 49; Robertson, E. S., II. 27).

c A.D. 1243. July 30, a cause of the abbey
of Dundrennan is referred to various judges,
and among the rest to the Dean of York and
others (Tbeiner, pp. 41, 42).

See vacant, A.D. 1253, 1254.

A.D. 1253, 1254. Henry elected (it does not appear by whom), but his
election objected to by Henry Baliol of Barnard Castle, who claimed to
nominate to the see in right of his wife Devorguilla, daughter and heiress of
the Lord of Galloway, as against Alexander III. King of Scotland, who
claimed the patronage as King {Chron. de Mailros, and Lanercost). A.D.
1257. April 3, Lateran, Pope Alexander IV. to the Prior of Kelso, Glasg.
dioc, and to the Archdeacon of Tweeddale, S. Andr. dioc, appointing them
to decide an appeal to the Pope by the dean of the church " de Wikecono
[Kirkcowan?]," against the rector of the church " de Insula [Inch]," both

58 APPENDLXB.

[BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE.]

" in dioc. Candida Casa?," against a decision of the subdean of York; and
speaking of " Archiepiscopi Ebor. loci metropolitani, ad quern de antiqua et
approbata et hactenus pacificc observata consuetudine hujusmodi causarum
cognitio pertinet in supradicta diocesi ; "— the cause having begun three
years before, scil. in 1254, " vacante sede Candidas Casse quse tunc pastore
carebat" {Theiner, pp. 75, 76).

Henry, 1 255-1 293.

A.D. 1255. Feb. 7 ("7 Idus Feb.," Chron. Lanercosi), at S. Agatha,
Richmond, co. York, Henry Bishop of Candida Casa consecrated with
Thomas Bishop of Carlisle, by Walter Archbishop of Yorka and Walter
Bishop of Durham ( Chron. de Mailros, and Lanercosi, and Wikes) ; Feb. 1 1
(" the morrow of S. Scholastica"), Henry, " Abbas S. Crucis," elected Bishop
of Candida Casa "in majori ecclesia Ebor. 1254" (A.D. 1255 N.S.), "in

presentia Steph. de , magistri R. Pepyn subdecani," etc., and Feb. 24,

" anno 40 " (sc. of Abp. Gray's archiepiscopate, sc. 1255), confirmed {Reg.
Gray, Rot. Minor, no. 252 b). A.D. 1255, he is mentioned in the Lib. de
Dunfermline. And he also granted a confirmation of various churches to
Dryburgh (Cart, de Dryb.). A.D. 1260. April 18 ("die S. Oswyni"), Tyne-
mouth, Henry Bishop of Candida Casa grants an indulgence for the church
of Finchale (Finch. Priory, p. 179). Same year, Nov. 16, Westminster, he
is one of those appointed to escort to Scotland the child of Alexander King
of Scotland, about to be born in England, in case anything should happen
to Alexander himself (Rym., I. 402). A.D. 1263 x 1266. Feb. 24, Fynchale,
he grants an indulgence for the church of Fynchale ; and A.D. 1277, " War-
dele," another "pro luminari" {Finch. Priory, pp. 182, 186). A.D. 1277.
Aug. 24, Cawood, Walter Archbishop of York grants a church to Henry
Bishop of Candida Casa on account of the poverty of his see, confirmed by
Dean and Chapter of York A.D. 1277, Sept. 8; letter also of Dungal Prior
of Whitherne and his convent on the subject, A.D. 1279, June 25; and
memorandum respecting the confirmation of the grant by the Pope, mention-
ing the privilege granted to the King of Scotland, that "Scots should not go
out of the kingdom for judgment " {Reg. Giffard). A.D. 1281. May, Henry
Bishop of Candida Casa has a licence from the Archbishop of York
to consecrate a chapel at Loweswater in the parish of S. Bees ( Wickwaine's
Reg., b. 21 a; and in Hution MSS. Harl. 6970). A.D. 1282 Nov. 8,
Cawood, " Instrumentum Publicum super professione domini H. Episcopi
Candidae Casae facta domino W[illmo Wickwaine] ," drawn up by a notary
and solemnly witnessed ; in which Bishop Henry states, among other things,
that " suffraganeum et subditum vestrum et Ecclesia? Eborac. in omnibus
iuribus metropoliticis me et Ecclesiam meam esse, et prsedecessores meo3

APPENDIX B. 59

[BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE.]

fuisse ab antiquissimis temporibus, publice profiteor et recognosco c " {Reg.
Wickw. in Lansd. 402, fol. 75, 76). A.D. 1283. Feb. 5, Scone, at the
Scottish Parliament held to swear allegiance to the young Queen Margaret,
the Bishop of Galway (" Galwathiensis ") was appointed among the other
Scottish Bishops to enforce obedience by spiritual penalties {Acts of Pari, of
Scott., I. 82). A.D. 1284. Jan. 9, York, H. Whitherne joins in consecrating
Anthony Bek to the see of Durham {Reg. Wickw., &c). A.D. 1286. Sept. 9,
"Extildesham" (Hexham), Henry Bishop of Candida Casa professes obedi-
ence to John (Romanus) Archbishop of York, in identical terms with his
profession in 1282 to William Wickwainec {Reg. f oh. Rom., 99 ; and in Lansd.
402, fol. 76 b, &c.) : and same year, Sept. 10, an indulgence of forty days is
granted by the Archbishop for contributing to the rebuilding of the church of
Candida Casa, burnt with fire {Reg. foh. Rom. in Hutton, Harl. 6970). A.D.
1287 (2nd year of Joh. Rom.), a letter of the Archbishop to Bishop Henry
excuses him from the annual visit to York promised in his profession, on
account of his old age, but promises that if he does come " versus partes
nostras," he shall have some churches to consecrate, " quod in emolumentum
aliquid vobiscedet" {Reg. foh. Rom., id.): and accordingly, same year,
Aug. 17, Henry Bishop of Candida Casa has a commission to consecrate
the churches of Oswaldskirk and Edstone (ib.). And A.D. 1287, Archbishop
Romanus writes to Mr. G. de Vezano, desiring him to grant more time to
Henry Bishop of Whitherne, to pay a debt of 80 marks, in consequence of
his poverty {Historical Papers, &c.,from Northern Registers, 88). A.D. 1 290.
March 14, " Henry Evesque de Gauway" is present at a Scotch Parliament
of Queen Margaret held at " Briggeham," which assents to the intended
marriage of young Prince Edward with Margaret {Acts of Pari, of Scott.,
1. 85, and Hist. Doc. ScolL, I. 129). A.D. 1291. Aug. 4, Letters of Protection
from Edward I. for " H. Candidas Casse Episcopus, in Hibernia," the Bishop
having sent ships to Ireland for provisions {Hist. Doc. ScolL, I. 2 1 8 : — a like
document for the Abbat and Convent of Dundraynan for five years, A.D.
1292, July 11, ib. 327). And same year, Oct. 16 ("sixth year" of Joh.
Romanus' archiepiscopate), the Bishop has a commission from the Arch-
bishop to perform all duties which require the imposition of episcopal
hands in the province of York, "ipso Archiepiscopo in remotis agente"
{Reg. foh. Rom) ; Romanus having gone to Rome about his dispute with
Bishop Bek of Durham. A.D. 1292. June 5, Norham, he is chosen as one
of Baliol's friends in the dispute between him and Bruce respecting the
succession {Rym., I. 767). A.D. 1293. Nov. 1, being at the time " cruce
signatus," he dies (Chron. de Lanercost). And in Archbishop Romanus'
Register are various acts of his officials during the vacancy ensuing upon
Bishop Henry's death.

6o APPENDIX B.

[BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE.]

i The Cbron. de Lanercost names Walter of forms technically complete according to the

York as consecrator. But inasmuch as Gray York view of the case. Henry was manifestly

was in London at the Parliament in the be- elected in some form or other in 1253 (Cbron.

einnine of A D 1255, was an old man and ill, de Lanercost), inasmuch as Bahol demurred at

and died at Fulham May I of the same year, that time to the election as (upon his view of

it is probable that he did not consecrate at the matter) invalid. .,,....

Richmond in Feb. in person, but only gave his c The Bishop of Durham had refused obedi-

commission for the purpose. ence, as being made to the individual Bishop,

" This election and confirmation after the not to him and his successors. Consequently

consecration —and the dates seem established these renewed professions do not imply any

beyond reasonable doubt,— could only have special rebelliousness at this period in the

been performed with the purpose of having all Bishops of Whitherne.

Thomas, A.D. 1294-1319 (?).
A.D. 1294. Jan. 13, John (Baliol) King of Scotland, to John Archbishop
of York, desiring him not to consecrate Thomas de Kircudbright, chaplain to
Robert Bruce, elected Bishop of Candida Casa by John Prior of Whitherne
and the canons, because he had been elected, "non per inspiracionem vel viam
caritativam, sed per quandam compromissionem, quae symoniaca conversacio
per aliquas certas personas excogitata est;" and from " Robert de Brus," on
the other hand, urging his consecration (Reg. Joh. Rom., Hutton MS. Harl.
6970; and Hist.Papers,&c, 104, 105). Feb., York, " Contentio super jurisdic-
tionem, vacante sede Candide Case, inter Capitulum eiusdem et Archidiaco-
num eiusdem ; Archidiaconus vendicat eum sibi pertinere ex consuetudine sed
Archiepiscopus probavit esse suam ex registro Walteri Gray Archiepiscopi :"
whereupon the Archdeacon's proctor admitted the claim, and offered amends,
" quam dictus Archiepiscopus benigne admisit, volens super emenda plenius
deliberare, processu temporis, cum sibi et suo consilio videbitur expedire "
(ib). May 30, Cawood, Thomas makes his formal and detailed profession
to Archbishop John Romanus, " qui me de premissis per librum corporaliter
investivit" (ib). June 30, invitations to Bishops of S. Asaph and Carlisle
to join in the consecration of the Bishop of Whitherne at Ripon (ib. ; the
Chron. de Lanercost, calling him Thomas de Daltown, supposes him to have
been actually consecrated at Ripon, Aug. 15). Oct. to, " crastino S. Dio-
nysii," in the parish church of Gedeling, Thomas is consecrated by the
Archbishop and the two Bishops above-named (Reg. Joh. Rom., ib.).
A.D. 1296. Aug. 28, "vint utime," Berwick-upon-Tweed, Thomas Bishop
of Candida Casa (with Robert of Glasgow and Henry of Aberdeen) swears
allegiance to Edward I. (Ry?n., I. 844, and Hist. Doc. Scotl, II. 65) ; and
so also, same day and place, Maurice Prior of Whitherne with his convent
(Hist. Doc. Scotl., II. 69) ; and accordingly, Sept. 2, same place, among
other Scotch ecclesiastics, the Bishop has a writ to restore his lands,
addressed in his case " Vice-Comiti de Cumb'." (Rym., I. 845); and
Sept. 1, same year and place, a writ occurs respecting a debt due by him
(Hist. Doc. Scotl, II. 87). A.D. 1297. Jan. 13, and 1298. June 12,
Letters of Presentation for livings in the diocese, addressed by the English

APPENDIX B. 61

[BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE.]

King, but merely "Episcopo Candidse Casse" (ib. 161, 287). A.D. 1303.
April 16, Burton near Beverley, Thomas de Kircudbright, Bishop of Can-
dida Casa, professes obedience to Archbishop Corbridge {Reg. Corbridge).
A.D. 1305. April 13, Westminster, writ of Edward I., "De Exequiis Johannse
Reginae Franciae Exequendis," addressed to the Bishops of all his dominions,
reckons the Bishop of Candida Casa among those of Scotland (Rym.,
7. 971): same year, Oct. 21, " Commissio facta" (in the diocese of York)
" Thomoe Episcopo Candida? Casa?, altaria dedicare, ecclesias et cimeteria
reconciliare, et Christianis pueris ordinem affectantibus in clericulis primam
tonsuram conferre " {Reg. Dec. et Capit. Ebor., sede vacantepost m. Corbridge,
who died Sept. 22, A.D. 1304). A.D. 1306, Sept. 20, the church of
Carnemole appropriated to the see of Candida Casa by Archbishop
Grenefield, on account of the poverty of the see (Reg. Grenefeld ; and
Hist. Papers, &c, 175-177). A.D. 1307. Dec. 13, letters to Scottish
Bishops, etc. from Edward II., and among others to the Bishop of Can-
dida Casa, to assist in keeping the peace against the King's enemies
in Scotland (Rym., II. 22). A.D. 1309. Feb. 24, Dundee, " Discussio
Juris Succedendi in Regnum, declarata per clerum " (in a Council of
Scottish clergy), where Thomas Bishop of Candida Casa among others
declares for Robert Bruce (Acts of Pari, of Scot/., I. 100) : same year,
Oct. 12 (Clement Vs. Bull of excommunication against Bruce, for the
murder of Comyn, being dated May 21, A.D. 1 309), the Bishops of Durham
and Candida Casa are directed to publish the excommunication of Bruce
(Reg. Grenefeld). A.D. 1310. April 11, " 100^. and an honest hospice at
York against the time of our Council," granted to Thomas Bishop of Candida
Casa by the Archbishop of York (Reg. Grenefeld). May 20, he is present as
a suffragan of York at the provincial Council held there against the Tem-
plars (ib., and W., II. 394): and likewise A.D. 1311, May 24, and onwards,
at a second Council held there on the same subject (ib.). A.D. 1311. May 30,
Thomas Bishop of Whitherne joins at York in consecrating Richard Kellaw
to the see of Durham (Reg. Grenefeld, etc.): and July 1, at Thorp, the Arch-
bishop of York commissions Thomas Bishop of Candida Casa to remove
Walter Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield from the King's prison at York to
the Archbishop's, as a matter of Church liberties {Rym., II. 138): and
July 29, York, Thomas Bishop of Candida Casa solemnly absolves the
Templars who had submitted (Reg. Grenefeld, and W., II. 400) : and same
year has a grant of £20 for his services as suffragan (Reg. Grenefeld).
A.D. 1313. Sept. 27, parish of Snaith to pay 40J. "pro reconciliatione
cimiterii sanguinis effusione polluti," to Thomas Bishop of Candida Casa,
appointed for the purpose by the Archbishop of York, or else the church to
be interdicted (ib.) : and A.D. 13 j 4, Sept. 18, Blith church interdicted for

62 ' APPENDIX B.

[BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE.]

non-payment of like dues to the same Bishop Thomas (#.). A.D. 13 14.
Sept. 20, royal licence to the same Thomas to visit his diocese, stay there,
and return to England, "pro voluntate sua" {Rot. Scot. p. 131 b) : same
year, Dec. 5, " Penitentia Walteri de Hamerton pro non solvendo pecu-
niam Domino Candidas Casse Episcopo pro dedicatione capellge de Conseby"
{Reg. Grenefeld). A.D. 1319. July 12, York, presentations to various
churches by Edward II. include some addressed, " Episcopo Candidas Casse"
{Rym., II. 481), but with a blank for the name, leaving it uncertain whether
Thomas was still living : probably however Thomas was the Bishop intended,
inasmuch as his successor Simon, although apparently elected (in some
fashion or other, not recognized by the see of York) before A.D. 1321, was
not consecrated until A.D. 1327, and the presentations seem to imply that
the see was still filled in A.D. 1319.

See vacant, A.D. 1319(F)-! 326.

A.D. j 32 1. July 6, " Oct. of SS. Peter and Paul," Wedale, Simon "Divina
miseratione Candidas Casse humilis minister," permits Melrose Abbey to
rebuild S. Cuthbert's chapel (old Melrose), which had been destroyed by the
English {Lib. de Metros, II. 390). But the authenticity of the date is
doubtful. A.D. 1322. Nov. 24, 17th Robert Bruce, a charter of that King
implies the see of Whitherne to be then vacant {Harl. MSS. 4628). A.D.
1323. April 19, Cawood, Archbishop Melton to the Cardinal Deacon of
S. Heliodorus, complaining that the Bishop elect of Candida Casa was seeking
confirmation and consecration from the Pope instead of from himself his
proper metropolitan {Reg. Melton, in Cott. MSS. Vesp. C. xvi. 108).

Simon, A.D. 1326-1354.

A.D. 1326. Sept. 25, ("die Martis prox. post fest. S. Matt."), Simon,
Abbot of Holyrood, elected Bishop of Whitherne "per viam com-
promissi," announces his election to the Archbishop of York (see a full
account of his consecration, submission, &c, in Hist. Papers, &c. 335, sq.).
A.D. 1327. Jan. 28, licence from Abbat of Westminster for the con-
secration of the Bishop of Candida Casa in a chapel of Westminster Abbey
{Reg. Melton). Feb. 1 , Simon de Wedehale is consecrated accordingly by
commission from the Archbishop of York by the Bishops of Carlisle, Lich-
field, and Llandaff {ib.). A.D. 1334. Feb. 10, the Bishop of Candida Casa
is present in a Scottish Parliament at Edinburgh {Rym., II. 877), being
called in Rymer " Henricus," but by an evident mistake ; inasmuch as, A.D.
x335> Nov. 1, Dodynton, Edward III. grants protection to " Simon" Bishop
of Candida Casa for one year {Rot. Scot. p. 385 b) : and A.D. 1344,
Aug. 27, Cawood, the same " Simon" professes obedience to Archbishop

APPENDIX B. 63

[BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE.]

Zouche {Reg. Zouche): and A.D. 1345, Nov. 11, Kyrchrist (in Kirkcud-
bright), Simon Bishop of Candida Casa confirms to the canons of Holyrood
all their privileges in his diocese, together with the presentation " ad vicariam
ecclesiae de Kircudbright" {Charters of Holyrood, pp. 95, 96). A.D. 1349-
April 28, commission from the Archbishop of York to the Bishops of
Durham, Carlisle, and Candida Casa, to publish an indulgence on behalf of
the mortality {Reg. Zouche) : and A.D. 1354, March 11, " Simon de Wede-
hale Episcopus Candidas Casae obiit " {Reg. Dec. et Capit. Ebor., Hutton
MSS.Harl. 167 1, p. 164).

Michael, A.D. 1 354-1 359.
A.D. 1355. June 26, Michael de Malconhalgh, Prior of Candida Casa,
elected Bishop of the see, is confirmed {Reg. Dec. et Capit. Ebor., zb.A) :
according to Hutton, from York Reg., he was Bishop in A.D. 1354, in
which year he was probably elected. AD. 1355. July 12, " Reverendissimus
pater dominus Willelmus [Edendon] Wintoniensis Episcopus, ascitis et
assistentibus sibi venerabilibus patribus domino Cesario Ecclesiae Beatae
Maria? de Rosis et — [blank in MS.] Episcopis, reverendis dominis Michaeli
electo Londoniensi, virtute litterarum Apostolicarum etc., et Michaeli
Mackenlagh Ecclesiae cathedralis Candidas Casae provinciae Eboracensis
electo, virtute commissionis Johannis Archiepiscopi Eboracensis cujus tenor
inferius describitur, in ecclesia Beatoe Maria? de Suthwerke munus conse-
crationis impendit" {Reg. Edendon Winton.). A.D. 1357. Oct. 5, Berwick,
Michael, Bishop of Candida Casa, is one among the Scottish Bishops
appointed to enforce by spiritual penalties the treaty for the redemption of
King David Bruce {Rym., III. 375, 378): and A.D. 1358, Jan 17, Mort-
lake, Edward III. grants the same Michael, " suffragan of York," a safe-
conduct to come to England to the«Archbishop of York on business relating
to his diocese {ib. 387).

a Thoresby Archbishop of York was trans- viz. in A.D. 1356 (Raine). This may pos-
lated to that see Oct. 22, A.D. 1352, and en- sibly account for this entry and that of Bishop
throned there Sept. 8, A.D. 1353. But it Simon's death occurring in the Decanal Re-
appears that he did not begin to hold his own gister.
ordinations until he ceased to be chancellor,

Thomas, A.D. 1 359-1362.

A.D. 1359. Dec. 31, Avignon, Pope Innocent to Thomas Bishop of
Candida Casa, provides the said Thomas (" rector de Kyrteum " [Kirkcolm]
" ejusd. dioc") to the see, vacant by the death of Michael, and states that
he has caused him to be consecrated (at Avignon) by Peter Bishop of Ostia ;
similar letters to the chapter of Candida Casa, to the clergy and people of
Candida Casa, to the Archbishop of York, and to King David II. {Theiner,
PP- 3I4> 3J5)- A.D. 1362. Sept. 2, Perth, Thomas Bishop of Candida

64 APPENDIX B.

[BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE.]

Casa (with John of Dunkeld and Patrick of Brechin) arbiter between the
Bishop and Chapter of Glasgow {Reg. Glasg. p. 271).

Adam, A.D. i363-(after) 1369.

A.D. 1363. Feb. 20, Westminster, Edward III. grants a safe-conduct to
" Adam de Lanark, Episcopus de Galway in Scotia," now " in partibus
transmarinis," to pass through England to Scotland, to last one year {Rot.
Scot., I. 881 a) : which looks as if Adam also had been consecrated abroad
by the Pope. A.D. 1365. Jan. 13, and July 14, "Adam Episcopus Candida?
Casa?" present in Scottish Parliaments {Acts 0/ Pari, of Scott., I. 137, 138):
and A.D. 1369, Sept. 30, Scone, witnesses a charter of 38th David II. {Reg.
M. Sig. p. 57), which is witnessed also by another "Adam de Lanark, clericus."
The Bishop of Candida Casa was also present at a Scottish Parliament
A.D. 1369, March 8 {Acts of Pari, of Scott. , I. 148), but no name is given a.

a Keith calls him " Andrew," from a deed up to Sept. 30, A.D. 1369 ; and Andrew is pro-
of 39th Edward II., i.e. Nov. 1369-Nov. bably a mistake for Adam.
1 3 70, but " Adam " was certainly still Bishop

David Douglas, A.D. (after) 13 69-1 373.

A.D. 1373. March 25, David Douglas Bishop of Candida Casa died
{Hay's Diplom. [MS.] 77/. 579).

James Carron, A.D. 1373.
A.D. 1373. James Carron was Bishop for a few months, but resigned, his
resignation being " confirmed" by Pope Gregory XL " in the 3rd year of his
pontificate" (Jan. 5, 1373-Jan. 5, 1374)— {Hay, id.).

Francis Ramsay, A.D. 137 3-1 402.
A-D. 1373, Francis Ramsay, a Matburine of Brechin from A.D. 1362,
elected Bishop of Candida Casa in succession to James Carron in A.D.
'373' but whether consecrated by the Pope (who certainly was applied to
for the confirmation of his predecessor's resignation) is doubtful: died
Oct. 1, A.D. 1402, having administered the diocese 29 years {Hay, ib. : see
at the end of this Appendix).

But Oswald, a York Bishop, A.D. i379-(after) 1406.
Contemporaneously however with Ramsay's episcopate [and upon occa-
sion possibly of the schism between Pope Urban VI. (elected April 9, A.D.
1378) and the Antipope Clement VII. (elected Sept. 21, 1378), the latter of
whom was acknowledged by Scotland, the former by England], A.D. 1379,
March 26, one Oswald, "Episcopus Candida? Casa? in Scotia, ut asserit," has
a safe-conduct from Richard II. King of England to pass into Scotland in
connection with Church business entrusted to him by Urban VI. {Rot. Scot.,

APPENDIX B. 65

[BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE.]

II. 14). And the same Oswald, A.D. 1388, May 5, has a protection as
" Bishop of Galway " from King Richard, he having fled into England
"pro salvatione vitae suae" {ib. 98). And thenceforth we find him in York
only: viz. A.D. 1389, Dec. 13, Oswald Bishop of Candida Casa ordains for
the Archbishop of York "in capella B. Mariae et SS. Angelorum" {Reg.
Arundel, Hutton MSS. Harl. 6969) : A.D. 1392. Nov. 11 (Fest. S. Martini),
he grants indulgence of 40 days to all who pray at S. Andrew's church,
Newcastle, but as "anno nostrae consecrationis 12" {Brand, Hist, of New-
castle, I. 179), which does not tally with his being consecrated (as he almost
certainly was) by the Pope abroad before March, A.D. 1379: A.D. 1397,
April 6 {Reg. Waldby, Hutton, lb.), and again A.D. 1398, Jan. 9 {Fork
Reg. Galba E. 10), he has a commission to act as suffragan in York
diocese ; in the former case, " in absentia Archiepiscopi, ad dedicand.," etc. :
and A.D. 1398, March 2, he ordains in S. Martin's church, York; April 6,
in the Carmelites' church, York; June 1, in S. Michael's le Belfry, York
{Galba E. 10): and A.D. 1406, April 3, " deputatur suffraganeus Dunel-
mensi sede vacante " {Reg. Scrope, in Hutton MSS., Bishop Skirlaw of
Durham being just dead).

Meanwhile the Scottish succession was obviously kept up without regard
to Oswald, whom the Scottish Church must have regarded as an intruder
thrust into the see by the Pope whom they did not recognise. For we find
a Bishop —

ElisvEus, A.D. 1405-14 1 4 or 1415.

A.D. 1405. Elisaeus was consecrated to the see of Candida Casa, inas-
much as he calls A.D. 141 2 "the seventh year" of his consecration (in a
charter quoted by Keith from Reg. Chart., A.D. 141 3); and probably there-
fore he was succeeded immediately by —

Thomas, A.D. 1414 or 1415-1420X 1426.

Who, A.D. 1416, March 17, Perth, 22nd year of (the Antipope) Benedict
XIII., testifies among the other Scottish Bishops, etc., to an inspexi-
mus of Edward II. 's resignation, anno 2 of his reign, of his claim to the
Scottish crown {Acts of Pari, of Scott., I. 226; Reg. Glasg. p. 310): and
A.D. 1420, July 16, Perth, assists at a general Council of the Scottish
Church {Reg. Brechin., I. 39, etc., in Keith) : and who would appear there-
fore to have been succeeded immediately by —

Alexander Vaus, A.D. 1420x1426-1444x1451.

Who A.D. 1426 is Bishop of Candida Casa {Reg. Chart, in an., ap.
Keith), and A.D. 1429, May 25, is appointed by James I. of Scotland
vol. II. f

66 APPENDIX B.

[BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE.]

one of the Conservators of Peace on the Borders; and June 15 is
sent as ambassador into England (Rym., X. 417), and July 12 acts as
Conservator aforesaid (ib. 428) ; and A.D. 1444 is still Bishop (Reg. Chart.
in Keith) : but resigns before A.D. 1451 : in which 7ear we find—

Thomas Spens, A.D. 1444 x i45I~I459-

For A.D. 1 45 1, July 5, Thomas Spens, Bishop of " Candida Casa" (or
again " of Whithern," and "vulgariter de Galway nuncupatus"), has letters of
safe-conduct from Henry VI. of England to go to Newcastle and Durham
(Rym., XI. 286), and July 27 is appointed ambassador to England by
James II. of Scotland (ib. 287), and Aug. 13 and 14 acts in that capacity
(ib. 288, 293), and Oct. 9 has a safe-conduct to come to England (ib. 303) ;
and also in A.D. 1451 grants a charter (Reg. Chart, and Reg. Episc. Morav.
in Keith) : and A.D. 1453, " anno regn. Jac. II. 18," is still Bishop (Invent.
Aberdon. in Keith); and A.D. 1454, April 14, Edinburgh, attests a grant of
James II. to Melrose (Lib. de Mailros, I. 589 — an indulgence granted to
S. Cuthbert's Melrose by a Bishop of C. C. unnamed, in some unnamed year
of James II. [ib. 570], may also be his) ; and is also still Bishop A.D. 1454,
Oct. 22, and in 1458 (Reg. Chart, in Keith); but between Aug. 24, A.D.
1458 (when the see of Aberdeen became vacant), and April, A.D. 1459, is
postulated to Aberdeen.

Ninian, A.D. 1459-1479x1483.

A.D. 1459, April 27, 23rd Jac. II., letters patent appoint Ninian to the
see of Candida Casa (Keith) ; and July 13, " Ninianus Episcopus de Gallo-
way " has safe-conduct from Henry VI. to come to England (Rym., XI.
423) : and in A.D. 1476 he is still Bishop (Acts of Pari, of Scott., II. 113,
not however naming him; Chart, de Sanct. Cruris, pp. 147, 148).
But—

A.D. 1472, Aug. i7a, a Bull of Pope Sixtus IV. erects St. Andrew's into
a metropolitan see, and archiepiscopate, having all the Scottish Bishoprics,
including Galloway, as its suffragans : the Archbishop of York of the time
renewing his claim to the subjection of all the Scottish Bishops, but
fruitlessly (Buchanan, lib. XII, Opp., I. 226).

From the above it is evident, that Michael (ob. A.D. 1359) was the last
Bishop of Whitherne whose profession to the see of York is on record :
that Thomas his successor (ob. A.D. 1362) was consecrated by the Pope,
who however thought it fitting to write to the Archbishop of York on the

APPENDIX B. 6j

[BISHOPRIC OF CANDIDA CASA OR WHITHERNE.]

occasion: that Adam, who came next (ob. A.D. 1369x1373), was also
probably consecrated by the Pope, but that both he and all his successors
(with one exception) were obviously Scottish altogether and had nothing at all
to do with York ; although in A.D. 1379, there being a Pope and an Antipope,
the former intruded Bishop Oswald into the see, already filled by a Bishop
in communion with the latter ; and Oswald, so intruded, being obliged in
A.D. 1388 to fly for his life to England, acted thenceforth as a suffragan of
York, the Scottish line being kept up in entire disregard of his existence :
lastly, that a final protest or complaint was made in vain in A.D. 1472 by
the see of York, but with reference to all the Scottish Bishoprics, and not to
Galloway in particular.

From the " Historia Or dim's SS. Trinitatis ad annum 1296 conlinuis Catalog.
Ccenob. ejus Ordin. in Scotia," in Hay's Diplomata* (MS., Advocates' Li-
brary, Edinb.), vol. III. p. 579.

Anno autem 1256 extructum est patribus Trinitariis ccenobium Brechin-
ense in Scotia ab Edwardo ejusdem civitatis Episcopo ; deinde a B. Fran-
cisco Ramiseo, qui in eodem ordine monachatum subiit, multis possessionibus
ditatum anno 1362. Idemque Franciscus ob singularem integritatem et
vitse innocentiam Episcopatu Case Candide honestatus est in hunc modum.
Anno a partu Virginis 1373, octavo Kalendas Aprilis, obiit David Doug-
lassius ejus sedis antistes; et sub obitum author fuit clero ac populo, ut
dictum patrem Franciscum ordinis Trinitarii monachum successorem sibi
in Episcopatu designarent. Nihilo tamen minus clerus Candide Case,
corruptus largitionibus cujusdam Jacobi Caarron [sic], qui eandem sedem
a mbiebat, rejecto Francisco, eum Episcopum designarunt: sed non volente
eventu. Nam Jacobus, altera die post sui consecrationem, caldissima febre
correptus vite usuram desperavit. Et agnoscens morbum sibi a Deo vindice
immissum ob Episcopatum nefario modo occupatum, ipsum Franciscum
protinus accersivit. Qui cum adesset, [et] infirmum antistitem aqua cui ipse
benedixit adspersisset, protinus eum molestia febris liberavit. Propter que
alter sanitati restitutus Episcopatum Francisco resignavit : quod, factum in
Scotia, Rome deinde Gregorius undecimus confirmavit pontificatus sui anno
tertio. Unde beatus Franciscus sedem illam viginti novem annis magno sui
laude administravit. Tandem morte absumptus anno Domini 1402, Kal.
Octobris, sepultus est in sua ecclesia, etc.a

a This work, which is a collection of beginning of the iSth century. The MS. is
transcripts, was formed by Richard Augustine now in the Advocates' Library at Edinburgh.
Hay, canon regular of S. Genevieve, about the

F 2

APPENDIX C.

BISHOP OF GLASGOW IN SUBJECTION TO YORK, A.D. 1318-1323.

A.D. 13^, Feb. 1, Archbishop Melton of York writes to B. Cardinal
deacon of S. Mary in Aquiro, on behalf of John Bishop of Glasgow, who
on account of the war dares not visit his diocese, and is for that reason in
great poverty ; and the same John of Glasgow, called once John de Eccles-
clif, and once Friar John de Ecclesfeld, is on four occasions employed by
Archbishop Melton as a suffragan (Histor. Papers, &c. from Northern
Registers, 299, 300). John Bishop of Glasgow, who must have been the
York Bishop, assisted also at the consecration of Roger of Lichfield at
Hales Abbey, June 27, A.D. 1322. And a grant, which must be his,
to Holyrood Abbey, March 1, 1322, is among the Holyrood Charters,
pp. 186-188. " Frater Johannes de Eglesclif de ordine Predicatorum,
consecratus in curia Romana, venit ad dyocesim suam Landav. octavis
Sancte Trinitatis [May 29] anno Domini 1323, et obiit apud Lancad-
waladwr, viz. ii° die mensis Januarii anno Domini [1344, miswritten 1306],
et sepultus est in ecclesia Fratrum Predicatorum de Kerdyf" (MS. additions
to the Owston MS. of the Lib. Landavensis). John of Egglescliffe is stated
to have been Bishop of Bethlehem in partibus, in the first instance {Gallia
Christ., XII 690 ; Hibern. Dominicana, c. 13) : but he was really consecrated
to Glasgow in the place of Robert Wiseheart deceased, by Nicolas Bishop
of Ostia, at Avignon; see the Bull dated XVI. kal. Aug. A.D. 13 18
(Theiner, 202). As Bishop of Glasgow he has letters from Edward II. dated
July 19, A.D. 1319 (Rymer, III. 401). Robert Bruce objected to him as an
Englishman, and was answered by the Pope, Aug. 18, A.D. 1320 (Rymer,
III 432) ; and in A.D. 1323, Mar. 15, he was translated to Connor [Theiner,
226), and June 20, to Llandaff (Reg. Reynolds). The Llandaff scribe,
apparently, knew nothing of John of Egglescliffe's previous Glasgow and
Irish Episcopates.

John Lindsey was appointed Bishop of Glasgow in his place, Mar. 15,
A.D. 1323 (Theiner, 226).

COUNCILS

GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.

;

VI.

BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD.

I. BRITISH CHURCH IN ARMORICA UNTIL THE SUPPRESSION OF BRITISH

CUSTOMS THERE.

A.D. 387-818.

II. BRITISH SEE AT BRETONA IN GALLICIA.
A. D. 569-830.

I. Misit [Oudoceus Episcopus Landavensis (c. A.D. 600) Guidnerth
Regem Gwentiae] in peregrinationem ad Archiepiscopum Dolensem, ...
propter veteranam amicitiam et cognitionem quam sancti patres habuerant
antecessores sui inter se, ... et propter aliam causam, eo quod ipse Guid-
nerth et Brittones et Archiepiscopus illius terrae essent unius linguae et unius
nationis, quam vis dividerentur spatio terrarum. — [Lib. Landav. 172.]

Notandum quia in Nordwallia (Venedotia) lingua Britannica delicatior et
ornatior et laudabilior est, quanto alienigenis terra ilia impermixtior esse perhi-
betur : Cornubienses vero et Armoricani Britonum lingua utuntur fere persimili,
Cambris tamen propter originem et convenientiam in multis adhuc et fere
cunctis intelligibili ; quae quanto delicata minus et incomposita, magis tamen
antiquo linguae Britannicae idiomati , ut arbitror, appropriata. — [Gir. Cambe.,
Descript. Cambr., I. 6. A.D. 1215.]

II. Transnavigare maria terrasque spatiosas transmeare non tarn piget
[Britannos sacerdotes] quam delectat. — [Gildas, M. H. B. 31, c. A.D.
560.]

BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD.

I. BRITISH CHURCHES IN ARMORICA» UNTIL THE SUPPRESSION OF

BRITISH CUSTOMS.

A.D. 387-818.

[A.D. 387. Colony of Maximus' soldiers from Britain (Nenn. Gild.).

A.D. 409-502. Independent Armorican state, under a "King of the Britons b."

c. A.D. 450. Immigration of (Christian) Britons fleeing from Saxon invasion {V. Gild.

in Bibl. Floriac. and V. S. Winwalo'ii).
A.D. 461. First mention of a Breton Bishop.

A.D. 502. Brittany henceforth claimed as subject to the suzerainty of the Franks",
although practically independent ; and its rulers called " Comites " instead
of " Reges " {Greg. Tur., IV. 3).

A.D. 512. Further immigration of Britons d : Bishoprics founded for them by Childebert
at Leon, and perhaps at Dol, irrespectively of the Archbishopric of Tours.

A.D. 541-590. Differences about Easter.

A.D. 561, 566, etc. Further immigration of Britons, in connection with SS. Maclovius,
Maglorius, etc.

A.D. 561. Vannes occupied by the Franks until A.D. 753.

A.D. 567. Metropolitanship of Tours over Armorica asserted in a council of Tours.

A.D. 600-700. Frank supremacy powerful over nearly all Brittany (so that in Eastern

Brittany the people ceased to use the British language, Courson, p. 256).
A.D. 612 X 632. Cadwallon of Wales takes refuge with Duke Salomon; and, A.D. 664

X 689, Cadwallader with Alan e.

A.D. 635. Judicael, " Rex Brittannorum," submits himself and his kingdom to Dagobert
at Creil {Fredegar. 78 ; V. S. Elig. Noviom).

A-D. 753. Bretons recover Vannes, but are driven out again by Pipin {Ann. Metens.),
who appoints " Counts of the British March " (among others, Roland).

A.D. 786, 799, 811. Brittany overrun by Andulfus, " Senescallus " of Charlemagne,
by Wido Count of the British March, and yet again by a third army of Char-
lemagne {Eginhard; Regin.Abb.; Cone. Wurm. A.D. 786; Ann. S.Nazar.,
Franc, Xantens.).

A.D. 818. Brittany again overrun by Ludov. Pius {Eginhard, Ermold. Nigell.), who
also puts down there the British monastic rule and tonsure f.]

BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD. [I. Brittany,

[FIRST BRETON BISHOP.]

" Armorica (Lez-ar-mor, Littus Maris) = at
first the whole northern and north-western sea-
board of Gaul up to the confines of (modern)
Belgium (Cas. De B. G„ VII. 75, and see Rot.
Scacc. Normann., ed. Stapleton, /. xxxviii.); in
the 5th century, North-western Gaul from Loire
to Seine, then independent ; subsequently re-
stricted to the territory of the British immigra-
tions, i. e. at first to the triangle marked by
Cruc-Ucbidient = Ushant to the west, the bay
to the north of Mons Jovis or Mont-S. Michel
(Gall. Christ., XII. 472) to the north-east,
and Cantguic or Condivicnum = (precisely)
Corbilo, two leagues below Nantes, on the
Loire (Courson, 199), to the south-east (Nenn.,
and especially the Irish Nennius, with Her-
bert's Append. X.) : its eastern boundary
being the Vilaine, the Ranee, and the Foret
Brekilien (Courson, 200): — thus excluding,
from probably the time of Clovis, Nantes and
Rennes ( Venant. Fortun., Carm. III. Hi. 7, and
vi. 41 ; Greg. Tur., V. 27, IX. 18, 24, X. 9 ;
and De Mirac., I. 61 ; Columban., Epist. IV. ;
and Jon. in V. S. Columban., from A.D. 578
to A.D. 610) ; although these towns had pro-
bably been subject to the Armorican or British
King during the 5th century (" Britannos ad
Ligerim sitos, " Sidon. Apoll., Epist. I. 7,
A.D. 472x484; also charters from Lande-
venec in Morice : and see the history of King
Riothamus). So, also, Nantes is only " in
vicinia Brittonum," A.D. 610 (Columban.,
Epist. IV.; Galland., XII. 35 1 b,c). This
eastern boundary remained until the 9th cen-
tury (so the "Limes Namneticus" of Greg.
Tur., IX. 18, the " Limes Britonum" of A.D.
600 [and onwards] in Fredegar., XX., the
" Marchia Britonum" of the first Carlovin-
gians, A.D. 753 and onwards ; Saxons also at
Bayeux and in the Bessin during this period,
and the "Otlingua Saxonica," due south of
Bayeux, in A.D. S43 [Capit. Car. Calv. in
Baluz., II. 69] ; Saxons even for a short
time on the Loire [Greg. Tur., II. 18, 19]
viz. about A.D. 470) : but was pushed east by
the Britons after their victory at Ballon in A.D.
845, as far as Bayeux ; and not only Rennes
and Nantes, but as far as Angers and the
Cotentin and Avranchin, ceded to Brittany
in A.D. 865 : but the two last named again
lost (and seized by Normandy) in A.D. 933,
and finally in A.D. 941. British Armorica
was also called Letavia, Llydaw (Welsh),
Leatha or Letha (Irish), either from Lez-ar-
Mor or from the Lceti of Maximus (Herbert,

App. XI.), Cornugallia, Domnonia (but these
two names limited at first to Finisterre and
Morbihan), Britannia, Britannia Minor; and
its inhabitants Lydwiccas (A.S. C), Armori-
cani, 'ApBupvxoi (in Procopius), Brittones,
Britanni, Britanni Ultra-marini.

b A.D. 409, Roman officers expelled, and
an " oIkuov tear' e£ovaiav 7roA.rre17.1a" estab-
lished, by " 6 'Apfi6pixos dims," in imitation
of the Britons proper (Zosim., VI. 5, in Jin.).
A.D. 416, Exuperantius endeavours to recon-
quer them (Rutil. Itin., I. 2 1 3-2 1 6): and
A.D. 437 or 439, Littorius (Sidon. Apoll.,
Carm. VII. 251, 252); and A.D. 445, Ma-
jorian raises the Breton siege of Tours (Id.,
Carm. V., and Erric. in V. S. Germani) :
A.D. 447 or 448, S. Germanus intercedes
with the Emperor against a projected Alan
invasion of Armorica (Constant, in V. S.
Germ., II. 5 ; Bad. H. E., I. 21) : A.D. 451,
Armoricans join in the victory of Chalons
(Jornand. De Beb. Get., LVL): A.D. 463,
Egidius defeats the Visigoths " in provincia
Armoricana" (Idat. Chron.) : A.D. 470, " Rio-
thamus Rex Britonum " helps the Romans
against the Goths, — 'Apfiopvxoi 'Pw^atW
aTparituTaiyeyevrjixivoi, — and A.D. 477 X 481,
the Britons are driven by the Goths from
Bourges (Jornand. ib., XLV.; Sidon. Apoll.,
Epist. III. 9; Greg. Tur., II. 18 ; Sigebert;
Procop., as below): A.D. 493-497, 'hpfiopv-
Xoi independent allies of the rep/mvol or
Franks, who had vainly endeavoured to con-
quer them (Procop. De Bell. Goth., I. 12).

c " 'Ppdyycov KarrjKooi vvt(s, <pupov fitvroi
dnaycojrjv ovre TrwnoTf irapaaxuptvo" (Pro-
cop. De B. Gotb., IV. 20) : — " Subjugata a
Francis [a. 799]. quod nunquam antea fuerat"
(Ann. Franc, ad an. 799): — " Certi fines,"
kept by Clovis for the Franks and granted by
him to the Britons (Lup. Abb. Ferr., Epist.
84).

d King Riwallus (or Howel), " cum multi-
tudine navium a transmarinis veniens" (Act.
S. Winocb.) : — " Venerunt transmarini Bri-
tanni in minorem Britanniam" (Chron. in Mo-
rice, I. 3, in an. 513). So also Chron. Nam-
net., Cbron. S. Michel, Act. S. Paul. Leon.,
etc.

e Brut Gwent, and two MSS. of Ann.
Camb. in an. 682.

f The present work has no other concern
with Brittany, than in so far as it was eccle-
siastically connected with Great Britain.

A.D. 461. First Breton Bishop recorded K.

Conc. Turon. I. — [Among the signatures,] Mansuetus Episcopus
Britannorum interfui et subscripsi. \JLabb.^ IV. 1053.]

A.D. 387-818.] BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD.

[council of vannes.]

a Mansuetus was probably a regionary
Bishop, and obviously in union with Tours,
Perpetuus of Tours presiding over this coun-
cil. The legendary accounts of S. Corentin,
the first BishopofQuimper(Cor/so/>/ta««s), con-
nect him also with Tours, and with S. Martin ;
and if (as has been conjectured) his name is
disguised under that of " Cariaton," who was
at the council of Angers A.D. 453, he was
likewise almost contemporary with Mansue-
tus. As was also the first S. Padarn of Van-
nes, if he was really there A.D. 448. Vene-
randus, however, who signs this council at
Tours by proxy in A.D. 461, is conjectured to
have been Bishop of Quimper. If these two
sees really existed at that time, it is possible
that Mansuetus may have been Bishop of Aleth,
as Tresvaux (I'Eglise de Br^tagne, Paris, 1839)

conjectures. The Bishops of Nantes and Rennes
were also present at the Tours Council, and
were plainly not Bishops " Britannorum." The
Acta of S. Winwaloe of Landevenec, and those
of S. Brioc, also point to the earlier half of
this century. And while no doubt there were
Christians in Armorica during Roman times,
all the British immigrations — beginning A.D.
387 (and continuing until c. A.D. 570) — were
of Christian Britons. Yet the Acta S. Me-
lanii (said to have died after A.D. 530) describe
the Veneti as " tunc temporis pene omnes
gentiles " {Actt. SS. Jan. 6, /. c. IV. § 23).
And those of S. Paul of Leon (Bishop there
from A.D. 512) testify to the continuance of
heathenism in that district also down to that
date.

A.D. 465. Council of Vannes, to ordain S. Padarn (II.) of Vannes a.

Conc. Venet. — [The synodical letter prefixed to the council states,
in the name of the subscribing Bishops, that] Nos in ecclesia Vene-
tica causa ordinandi Episcopi congregavit: [and among the signa-
tures is] Paternus Episcopus subscripsi. [Labb., IV. 1054, 1057.]

a Perpetuus of Tours presided, and five
Bishops besides Paternus, not Britons, were
present, or assented, together with two Bi-
shops whose sees are not known, sc. Albinus
and Liberalis, conjectured by Stapleton (Rot.
Scacc. Norman., I. xli.) to have been respec-
tively Bishops of Quimper and Aleth, as being
the only sees unaccounted for. Obviously

Brittany was still reckoned without dispute
as within the province of Tours. Can. 15 of
the council enacts an uniform " ordo sacro-
rum," and "consuetudo psallendi," and " unam
officiorum regulam," within " provincia nos-
tra :" a canon possibly suggested by Briton
immigration.

(Probably) A.D. 475 x 480. Faustus the Breton, Abbat of Lerins,

and then Bishop of Riez a.

Sidon. Apollin., Epist. IX. 9. — Sidonius Apollinaris Domino Papa;
Fausto. Legi volumina tua, quse Riochatus, Antistes ac monachus

atque istius mundi bis peregrinus, Britannis tuis pro te reportat

Hie igitur ipse venerabilis, apud oppidum nostrum dum moraretur

donee gentium concitatarum procella defremeret, etc Sed post

duos aut iis amplius menses sic quoque a nobis cito profectum, etc.
etc. [Ga/Iand., X. 546.]

a Riochat, mentioned in the Litany in
Mabillon (below, Append. A.) as a confessor,
and called here a Bishop (for " Antistes,"
simply, must mean Bishop, in Sidonius), was
obviously conveying Faustus' two Books De

Gratia, from Riez, Faustus' see (A.D. 472-
494), to Aleth (if that were indeed Riochat's
see — nothing is recorded of him elsewhere), or
at any rate to Brittany ; and in his journey
passed through Clermont in Auvergne, Sido-

74 BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD. [I. Brittany,

[SEE OF LEON.]

nius' see in A.D. 472-484; and stopped there respecting certain slaves, stolen " Britannis

two months and more on account of the wars, clam solicitantibus " (Epist. III. 9 ; Galland.,

no doubt those of the Britons, Romans, and X. 488). Respecting Faustus' semipelagianism,

Visigoths, A.D. 477X481. Faustus wrote and the councils of Aries, Lyons, Orange, and

his work about A.D. 475, and was driven Valence, on the subject, see Voss. Hist. Pelag.,

into exile about A.D. 481. Sidonius also etc.
writes to King Riothamus, the Breton King,

A.D. 511. A Breton Bishop at a Council of Orleans.

Conc. Aurelian. I. — [Among the signatures,] Modestus Episcopus
Ecclesiae Veneticae3. \_Labb.y IV. 1410.]

a " Litharedus Oxomensis," named next editor of the Gallia Christiana (XIV. 873,

before Modestus, can hardly have been (as 971) supposes him to have been a bishop of

has been guessed) Bishop of Seez, or of the uncertain or even unsettled see in the district

Osismii at (at this date) Quimper. The of the Leonois.

A.D. 512. See of Leon , or of the Osismii, taken out of that of Quimper,
and erected by Childebert y irrespectively of the See of Tours a.

Acta S. Pauli Leon. — Childebertus vero Rex eum (Paulum) a terra
elevans, et cujusdam praesulis baculum accipiens, Suscipe, inquit, pasto-
ralem gradum, quo officio queas prodesse saluti plurimorum. Et evoca-
tis tribus Episcopis, qui eum benedicerent, vir Dei, perfusus lacrymis,
volens nolens suscepit quod multo tempore distulit. Cui benedicto
statim Rex gloriosus Agnensem Leonensemque pagos, cum sibi
debito redditu, Regise auctoritatis prsecepto tradidit. [Jo. a Bosco,
Biblioth. Floriac, I. 423.]

a The account of the details of the act here request Childebert is said to have acted, agrees

recorded dates probably after the time of Charle- also with the beginning more than with the

magne. The establishment of the see by the end of Childebert's reign, the Franks at the

King, and the consecration of Paul by Bishops former period being more masters of Brittany

at court and not at Tours, are no doubt than they were at the latter. If Samson came

facts. The Chronicles assign various dates for to Dol at this same date, then that see also

the transaction^one as late as A.D. 580. was possibly founded, and for the influx of

But the Childebert intended was probably British immigrants. But this would seem to

the first of the name, King of Paris A.D. belong to the somewhat later immigration of

S}1-^^- And Paul is said to have been the middle of the century : if indeed Dol was

aided, when an old man, by Judwal of Brit- ever a Bishop's see at all until Nomenoe made

tany, who was Count about A.D. 550, and it so in A.D. 845. The legend of S. Samson

4th in descent from the Riwallus who came (in Lib. Landav.) calls it a " monastery "

to Brittany in A.D. 513. The existence and throughout, without any hint of a bishopric

authority of a Frank Count at Leon, at whose there at that time.

A.D. 520 a. Foundation of the British Monastery of Ruys by Gildas.

a So the Cbron. Brit, in Morice. But ac- 44, 45, note t, it must have been at least
cording to the dates given above in vol. I. pp. 20 years later.

A.D. 387-818.] BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD. 75

[easter question.]

A.D. 541. Easter question raised at the ^th Council of Orleans*.

Conc. Aurelian. IV. can. 1 Placuit itaque, Deo propitio, ut

sanctum Pascha secundum laterculum Victorii ab omnibus sacer-
dotibus uno tempore celebretur. Quae festivitas annis singulis ab
Episcopo Epiphaniorum die in ecclesia populis denuntietur. De qua
solennitate quoties aliquid dubitatur, inquisita vel agnita per metro-
politanos a Sede Apostolica sacra constitutio teneatur. [Labb.,
V. 381 \-\

a Injuriosus of Tours, and Eumerius of kingdom, and the great British immigrations

Nantes, are among the signatures to this into Brittany, had brought about a difference

council, but no name of any Breton Bishop. of race between the two, and continual Frank

Nor does any Breton Bishop occur in Frank and Breton wars besides,
councils, except Samson in A.D. 555 or 55 7,who b A.D. 529x561, one "Joannes Reclau-

was a Bishop but almost certainly not a Breton sus, presbyter, natione Britto," is mentioned

Bishop, and the questionable Cadoenus, sup- as having a cell at Chinon, and as being an

posed to be of Aleth, at Rouen in A.D. 682. adviser of the Frank Queen, Radegund (Greg.

Brittany was evidently becoming severed from Tur., De Glor. Confess. 23; Baudoniv. in

Tours, since the establishment of the Frank V. S. Radegund. § iv.).

A.D. 553 x 561. Synod of Breton Bishops excommunicates Macliaus

Bishop of Vannes a.

Greg. Turon., Hist. Franc, IK 4. — Macliavus, de sub terra con-
surgens, Veneticam urbem expetiit, ibique tonsuratus et Episcopus
ordinatus est. Mortuo autem Chanaone, hie apostatavit, et demis-
sis capillis, uxorem, quam post clericatum reliquerat, cum regno fratris
simul accepit ; sed ab Episcopis excommunicatus est.

a Chanao, Count of Brittany in A.D. 553, the Countship, which he held with his Bishop-
murdered three of his brothers, but failed in ric, in spite of excommunication, until he was
his attempt to murder the fourth, Macliaus, himself assassinated {Greg. Tur., ib.), which
who was first hidden in the way above hinted must have been before A.D. 577, as in that
by Count Conober, and then protected by his year one Ennius appears as Bishop of Vannes
Episcopate. Upon Chanao's death he seized (Id., V. 25).

A.D. §5$ or 557. Welsh or Breton Bishops at Paris a.

Conc. Parisiens. III. — [Among the signatures,] Paternus peccator

Episcopus consensi et subscripsi Samson peccator Episcopus

consensi et subscripsi. [Labb., V. 818.]

a No sees are mentioned. The South Welsh in procuring the restoration of Judwal to the

Samson, according to his legend (see vol. I. p. Countship of Brittany c. A.D. 550 by the help

I49), went to Dol, being a Bishop already ; and of King Childebert, and in opposing a usur-

living there until his death, took an active part per called Commorus, mentioned also in the

BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD. [I. Brittany,

[SS. MACLOVIUS AND MAGLORIUS.]

Lives of Gildas and of Paternus ( = probably
Conober, slain by the Franks A.D. 560, Greg.
Tur., IV. 20). He was also contemporary
with King Childebert I., A.D. 511-558. (See
also next article.) His Archbishopric at Dol
(which probably was not even a Bishopric
until A.D. 845) is a fiction of the same kind
with that of the like Archbishopric at S.David's :
as are also, it need hardly be said, the story
of the York Archbishopric and pall, and the
locating S. Samson himself at S. David's. And
his connection with Childebert sufficiently
accounts for his presence at Paris, without
making him a Brecon Bishop. The legend of
S. Teilo, which brings him also to S. Samson
at Dol for a time, and that of Oudoceus,
making him son of one Budic who comes
from Cornwall to Armorica to be prince of
the latter country, shew at all events a close
intercourse in this century between South
Wales, Cornwall, and Brittany. As does also
the legend of Padarn of Llanbadarn (see above,

vol. I. p. 159) ; to be mentioned here in order
to distinguish him, not only from the Bishops
of Vannes of the previous century, but from
the "Paternus" (of Avranches) above in the
text, who was probably a Breton from his
name, but lived and died at S. Pair d' Avran-
ches, not at that time in Brittany (see the V. S.
Paterni by Venant. Fort., his contemporary).
The Welsh legend of the Padarn of Llanba-
darn (Cambro-Brit. SS.), composed after the
9th century (for it speaks of seven sees in
Brittany), makes him also Bishop of Vannes,
and connects him with S. Samson of Dol. It
was obviously written to exempt Vannes from
subjection to Dol. See also the History of
Gildas for another instance of British and
Breton intercourse. The legends of S. Cadoc
and S. Illtyd also take those saints to Armo-
rica (Cambro-Brit. SS.). And although S.
David himself is not taken thither, yet his
legend and memory were familiar there (see
below, Append. D.).

A.D. 561, $66. Further immigration of Britons into Brittany in connection

with MacIoUy Maglorius a, etc.

Sigebert, Chron. ad an. 561. — Machutes, qui et Maglorius b, regu-
lariter educatus et ipsius [sc. Brendani] navigationis socius, in Bri-
tannia [i. e. Armorica] sanctitate et miraculis claruit : qui a Britannis
exacerbatus, eis maledictis, transivit ad Gallias, et sub Leontio
Santonum Episcopo multo tempore virtutibus claruit ; Britannis vero
propter suam maledictionem variis cladibus affectis, data rursus be-
nedictione, absolvit et sanavit. — Id., in an. 566. — Samson Dolensis
Archiepiscopus consanguineus Sancti Maclovii, et successor Samsonis
Maglorius, qui de transmarina Britannia ad cismarinam transierunt
Britanniam, clarent sanctitate et doctrina — Vit. S. Maglorii. —
(Maglorius) ad prsedicandum populo ejusdem linguse, in occidente
consistenti, mare transfretavit, properans finibus territorii Dolensis.
[Morice, L]

a Maglovius became Bishop of Aleth, after-
wards (viz. about A.D. 1062) transferred to
S. Malo ; Maglorius succeeded Samson at
Dol : according to their legends, referred to
below in Append. B. They were both from
Glamorgan or Gwent, and connected with
Samson. For the many legendary lives of
Britons who came to Brittany, from A.D. 450
to A.D. 600, mainly, but a few also in the
following century, see below in Append. B.
It really looks possible, that if Dol was at first
only a monastery in the see of Aleth, with
probably enough (occasionally) episcopal ab-

bats (and this is rendered almost certain by
Nomenoe's reckoning in A.D. 845, that he
found four sees and left seven, viz. by adding
S. Brieuc, Treguier, and Dol as a separate see,
to Vannes, Quimper, Leon, and Aleth, — and
see Stapleton as before quoted, /. xlv. note),
then that Maglovius and Maglorius were one
and the same person. At any rate Maglorius
was probably no more than abbat (perhaps
episcopal) of the monastery of Dol.

b The best edition of Sigebert (Pertz, VI.
318) reads Maclovtis instead of Maglorius.

A.D. 387-818.] BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD.

[sUPBEMACY OF TOURS DISPUTED.]

A.D. 567. Council of Tours (II.) asserts the Metropolitanship of Tours

over Brittany.

Conc. Turon. II. can. 9. — Adjicimus etiam, ne quis Britannum
aut Romanum in Armorico sine metropolitani aut comprovincialium
voluntate vel Uteris Episcopum ordinare prsesumat. Quod si quis
contraire tentaverit, sententiam in anterioribus canonibus prolatam
observet, et a nostra caritate usque ad majorem synodum se cognoscat
remotum et excommunicatum ; quia merito a caritate nostra vel
nostris ecclesiis segregantur, qui patrum statuta contemnunta. [La66.,
fc 854.]

a Signed by the metropolitan of Tours, and
among others by the Bishops of Rennes and
of Nantes ; but by no Breton Bishop. About
A.D. 580, Venantius Fortunatus congratulates
Felix Bishop of Nantes, because " Insidiatores
removes vigil arte Britannos, nullius arma

valent quod tua lingua facit," etc. (Cann. III.
vi. 40, 41) : which doubtless means, that Bi-
shop Felix had protected Nantes, not (as has
been imagined) from the Pelagianism, but from
the incursions, of the neighbouring Britons.

A.D. 577,590. Differences of Easter Cycle*.

Greg. Tur., V. 17 [A.D. 577]. — Eo anno dubietas Paschae fuit. In
Galliis vero nos cum multis civitatibus quarto decimo kalendas Maias
[April 18] sanctum Pascha celebravimus. Alii vero cum Hispanis
duodecimo kalendas Aprilis [March 21] solennitatem hanc tenue-
runt. Tamen, ut ferunt, fontes illi qui in Hispaniis nutu Dei com-
plentur, in nostro Pascha repleti sunt. — Id., X. 23 [A.D. 590]. —
Dubietas Paschse fuit ob hoc, quod in cyclo Victor lunae decima
quinta Pascha scripsit fieri; sed ne Christiani, ut Judaei, sub hac
luna haec solemnia celebrarent, addidit. Latini autem lunae vige-
sima secunda. Ob hoc multi in Galliis decima quinta luna cele-
braverunt. Nos autem vigesima secunda. Inquisivimus tamen
studiose. Sed fontes Hispanias, qui Divinitus implentur, in nostrum
Pascha repleti sunt.

a These seem to be the last (probable) allu-
sions to the Easter dispute in connection with
Brittany. The council of Orleans in A.D. 541
had adopted the cycle of Victorinus. As re-
spects A.D. 577, the Spaniards in that year, as
is plain by the day named, still kept to the old
uncorrected cycle, to which the Britons also
adhered. And the " alii," in the neighbour-
hood probably of Tours, who agreed with the

Spaniards, were most probably Bretons. Ac-
cording to our present mode of reckoning,
and setting aside new style, April 25 would
have been Easter Day in A.D. 577. All three
days were Sundays in that year. Columbanus
had not yet come into Gaul. As regards
A.D. 590, Sunday March 13 was new moon
in that year ; so that the British rule would
have determined Easter Day to March 26,

78 BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD. [I. Brittany,

[LATEST BRITISH MONASTERY IN BRITTANY.]

whereas Gregory kept it on April 2. The fusion respecting cycles, springing from no-
history of both differences shews that all these thing more than the difficulty in those times
Easter disputes arose merely out of a con- of obtaining information.

A.D. 578-586. Intended Pi/grimage of S. Winoch to Jerusalem.

A.D. 582. Sigebert, in an. — Winochus in Britannia claruit sanc-
titate.— A.D. 578. Greg. Tur., V. 24.— Tunc [sc. A.D. 578J Uuin-
nochus Britto in summa abstinentia a Britanniis venit Turonis,
Hierosolymam adire cupiens, nullum aliud vestimentum nisi de
pellibus ovium lana privatis habens : quern nos [Greg. Tur.], quo
facilius teneremus, quia nobis religiosus valde videbatur, presbyterii
gratia honoravimus a.

a Greg. Tur., VIII. 34, relates the horrible The Acta S. Winochi belong to a totally dif-
end of " Vennocus Britto," about A.D. 586. ferent Winoch (see below in Appendix B.).

A.D. 578-590. Saxons on the border of Brittany adopt British

customs.

Greg. Tur., Hist. Franc, X. 9". — Fredegundis Bajocassinos

Saxones juxta ritum Britannorum tonsos atque cultu vestimenti com-
positos in solutium Warochi abire praecepit.

a The Saxons of Bayeux, who attacked the century earlier, A.D. 472-484, Epist. VIII. 9,

Britons on the Vilaine A.D. 578 {Greg. Tur., describes the Saxons as adopting the British

V. 27), as they befriended them in A.D. 590, custom in the arrangement of the hair,

must have extended into the interior far south Count Waroch planted Saxon landholders

of Bayeux itself (see above, p. 72, note a). round Vannes as early as A.D. 560 (so Cour-

The " tonsure," however, here spoken of, was son, 253, 254, from signatures to Redon

apparently the lay, not the clerical, fashion charters),
among the Britons. So Sidon. Apollin. a

A.D. 600. Another British Monastery founded in Brittany.

Chron. Britann., in an. — His diebus construxit S. Mevanius3
suum coenobium. [Morice, I. 3.]

a See for S. Meen, a Welshman from Gwent, in Hoveden, II. 136, shews a kind of connec-

below in Append. B. And Louis le Debon- tion still between this monastery and that of

naire's letters patent for restoring the then Bodmin so late as A.D. 1 1 77. The next

destroyed monastery, A.D. 816, in Morice, I. monastery founded in, or in connection with,

225. Judicael gave up the throne of Brittany Brittany, that of Aindre, had a German for its

in A.D. 638, and retired to S. M£en. A story founder, about A.D. 695.

(A.D. 656, Council of Nantes, had no connection with Brittany
[Flodoard, Hist., II. 8 ; Labk, VI. 486, IX. 468].)

a.d. 387-818.] BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD. 79

[PROHIBITION OF THE SCOTTISH MONASTIC RULE AND TONSURE IN BRITTANY.]

A.D. 786. Bretons submit to Charlemagne at the Council of Worms.

Regino of Prum. — Britonum principes Carolo Regi supplices oblati
sunt. [Labb., VI. 1861.]

A.D. 817. Letters Patent of Louis le De'bonnaire for the Abbey of

La?idevenech.

a j . .1, d 1 Cartul. Landevenech. — In nomine Domini Dei sal-
Adopt the Rule

of s. Benedict vatoris nostri Jesu Christi, Ludovicus Divina ordinante

(in place of that T . .,_,..

of S. Columba- PROVIDENTIA 1MPERATOR AUGUSTUS omnibus EplSCOpiS et

nus) and the Ro- universo ordini Ecclesiastico Britannia consistent! '. Notum
man tonsure in

place of the sit, quod, dum Matmonocus abbas ex monasteno Lan-
Scottish. devennoch nostram adiisset prsesentiam et ilium sive de

conversatione monachorum illarum partium consistentium sive de
tonsione interrogassemus, et ad liquidum nobis qualiter hsec forent
patefecisset, cognoscentes quomodo ab Scotis sive de conversatione
sive de tonsione capitum accepissent, dum ordo totius sanctse Apo-
stolicse atque Romanse Ecclesise aliter se habere dignoscitur, placuit
nobis ut sive de vita seu etiam de tonsura cum universali Ecclesia
Deo dispensante nobis commissa concordarent. Et ideo jussimus
ut et juxta Regulam Sancti Benedicti patris viverent, quse possibilis
et laude digna est; et de tonsura capitis juxta taxatum modum cum
sanctse Romanse Ecclesise, quse per orbem terrarum dilatata est, con-
cordent unitate; et eundem vivendi morem, juxta quod in sancti
atque eximii patris Benedicti Regula scriptum est, in hoc monasterio
prsedicto teneant, et in subjectis ejus cseteris, quse nostrum plenissi-
mum jussum exequi valuerint. Hsec piissimi Ludovici Imperatoris
prsecepta de manu ejus roborataa.

Sigillum T^fs Ludovici serenissimi Imperatoris.

Hsec eodem anno prsedicto ccepta est in eodem monasterio supra-
scripto Regula Patris Benedicti. [Morice^ Mem. etc. a I'Hist. de Bre-
tagne^ I. 228 b.]

• In the Vita S. Guingalo'ei (extr. in Mo- Sabbato et Dominico die," a little fish (" pau-

rice, I. 227, 228), this document is prefaced cos pisciculos") being also allowed on the

by an account of the rule observed at Lan- Sunday : thus proving that Saturday was not

devenech, describing the exceeding austerity of a fast with them. Further, " Talis ars uni-

its regulations about food and dress. The ex- cuique eorum dabatur, ut ex opere manuum

ception in the former point is — " nisi tantum quotidiano, sicut JEgyptii monacbi, se posset in

modice de caseo per aquam decocto utebatur victu necessario continere : nam uon solum

80 BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD.

[council of vannes.]

monachorum sed etiam heremitarum curre- Benedicti tenentes," from A.D. 834 (Docu-

bant per semitam." Lastly, " hax lex sive ments in Append, to Courson, I. 394 sq.).

Regula per tempora longa refulsit in isto And a council of Tours, A.D. 813, enforced

monasterio, id est, ab illo tempore quo the Benedictine rule in monasteries where that

Gradlonus, quern appellant magnum, Britan- rule " olim conservabatur " (Can. XXV. ;

niae tenebat sceptrum, usque ad annum Lu- Labb., VII. 1265).

dovici Augusti imperii V., Dominica; autem b Louis had just conquered Brittany (Mo-

Incarnationis 818." And it was abrogated by rice, Mem. &c, IV. 27), and was encamped at

Louis as being too ascetic, in dress especially, the time on the river Ele", which runs into the

for the " infirmiores." The Cartul. Redon. Bay of Biscay between Quimper and Blavet.

(founded at the very beginning of the 9th cen- The date is from the Chron. Britann. in Mo-

tury) speaks always of "monachi regulam Sancti rice, I. 3.

A.D. 818. Council of Vannes under Louis le Dibonnaire.

Labb., Cone. VII. 1867. — [Ludovicus dicitur] cum insuperabili ar-
matorum agmine Britanniam properasse, et fugatis Britannis atque
perempto eorum pseudorege patriam suis legibus subdidisse. Peracto
igitur triumpho, in Venetia urbe generale principum atque pontificum
celebrat concilium, ubi ordinatis regni negotiis, et causis discussis
ecclesiasticis, cum in Gallias redire disponeret, beatum Covoium
adiit : eique Imperator obtulit, pro sua suorumque salute et aeterna
remuneratione, locum Rothonensem ab omni onere liberum et immu-
nem, proprio confirmans donationem annulo: anno imperii siii V.,
Incarnati vero Verbi DCCCXVIII. *.

a From the charter of foundation of abbey of Redon. Nomenoe claimed to be, and no
doubt was, the real founder.

APPENDIX A.

LITANY OF (PROBABLY) THE TENTH CENTURY, BELONGING TO

BRITTANY ».

Kyrie eleison :

S. Mathia,

Christe eleison.

Omnes sancti chori Apostolo

Christe audi nos :

rum, orate.

Christe audi nos :

Christe audi nos.

De Martyribus.

Sancta Maria, or.

S. Stephane, II. ora pro nobis.

Sancta Maria, or.

S. Luca,

Sancta Maria, or.

S. Marce.

S. Barnaba,

De Angelis.

S. Timothaeu,

Sancte Michael, or.

S. Tite,

Sancte Gabriel, or.

S. Philimon,

Sancte Raphael, or.

S. Clemens,

Omnes sancti Angeli, orate :

S. Syxte,

Omnes sancti Archangeli, orate :

S. Felix,

Omnes sancti chori novem ordi-

S. Laurenti,

num ccelestium, orate pro nobis.

S. Corneli,

S. Cypriane,

De Apostolis.

S. Sebastiane,

Sancte Petre, ora.

S. Gervasi,

S. Paule,

S. Protasi,

S. Andrea,

S. Vincenti,

S. Jacobe,

S. Georgi,

S. Johannes,

S. Dionysi,

S. Thoma,

S. Maurici,

S. Jacobe,

S. Victor,

S. Philippe,

S. Johannes,

S. Bartholomaeu,

S. Paule,

S. Matthaeu,

S. Donatiane,

S. Juda,

S. Rogatiane,

S. Barnaba,

S. Agustine,

VOL. II.

S. Cosma,
S. Damiane,,
S. Romane,
S. Csesari,
S. Marcelline,
S. Pancrate,
S. Nazari,
S. Benigne,
S. Symphoriane,,
S. Hermes,
S. Felicissime7
S. Abdo,
S. Senes,
S. Tiburti,
S. Beate,
S. Candide,.
S. Bonifaci,
S. Nicomedis,,
S. Menna,
S. Magne,
S. Ruphine.,
S. Nabori,
S. JuvenaliSy
S. Beatrix,
S. Jacincte,
S. Martiniane,
S. Dremore,
Omnes sancti
orate pro nobis.

De Confessoribus.

S. Leo,
S. Silvester,
S. Donate,
S. Gregori,
S. Augustine,
S. Hieronyme,
S. Benedicte, II.
S. Hilari,
S. Martine,
S. Samson,

APPENDIX A.

[BRETON LITANY.]

S. Brioce,
S. Melore,
S. Branwalatre,
S. Patrici,
S. Brindane,
S. Carnache,
S. Gilda,
S. Paterne,
S. Petrane,
S. Guinwaloee,
S. Courentine,
S. Citawe,
S. Guoidiane,
S. Munna,
S. Serwane,
S. Serecine,
S. Guiniave,
S. Tutwale,
S. Germane,
S. Columcille,
S. Paule,
S. Judicaile,
S. Mevinne,
S. Guoidwale,
S. Dircille,
S. Bachla,
S. Rawele,
S. Racate,
S. Loutierne,
S. Riocate,
S. Toninnane,

Omnes sancti chori Confessorum,
orate pro nobis.

chori Martyrum,

De Virginibus.

Sancta Maria, III. ora pro nobis.

S. Felicitas,

S. Perpetua,

S. Agatha,

S. Cecilia,

S. Agnes,

APPENDIX A.

[BRETON LITANY.]

S. Anastasia,
S. Petronilla,
S. Eufemia,
S. Savina,
S. Scholastica,
S. Eugenia,
S. Sussanna,
S. Appra,
S. Columba,
S. Tecla,
S. Ninoca,
S. Ticiawa,
S. Genufefa,
S. Justina,
S. Cristina,
S. Crispina,
S. Crispiniana,
S. Corona,
S. Benedicta,
S. Senentina,
S. Margareta,
S. Blandina,
S. Martha,
S. Menna,
S. Mathitia,
S. Perpetua,
S. Concordia,
S. Julitta,
S. Sinclita,
S. Soffonia,
S. Crescentia,
S. Donata,
S. Juliana,
S. Portuna,
S. Victoria,
S. Tarsilla,
S. Emiliana,
S. Trifina,
S. Brigida,
Omnes sancti
orate pro nobis.

chori Virginum,

Omnes Sancti, intercedite pro no-
bis:

Omnes Sancti Angeli, intercedite
pro nobis:

Omnes Sancti Archangeli, inter-
cedite pro nobis :

Omnes Sanctae Virtutes, interce-
dite pro nobis :

Omnes Sanctae Potestates, inter-
cedite pro nobis :

Omnes Sancti Principatus, inter-
cedite pro nobis :

Omnes Sanctae Dominationes, in-
tercedite pro nobis :

Omnes Sancti Throni, intercedite
pro nobis :

Omnes Sancti Cherubim, interce-
dite pro nobis :

Omnes Sancti Seraphim, interce-
dite pro nobis :

Omnes Sancti Patriarchae, inter-
cedite pro nobis :

Omnes Sancti Prophetae, interce-
dite pro nobis :

Omnes Sancti Apostoli, interce-
dite pro nobis :

Omnes Sancti Martyres, interce-
dite pro nobis :

Omnes Sancti Confessores, inter-
cedite pro nobis :

Omnes Sanctae Virgines, interce-
dite pro nobis :

Omnes Sancti, intercedite pro
nobis : —

Ut per vestras orationes adipis-
camur sine fine requiem ccelorum,
Domino volente, per omnia saecula
saeculorum.

Propitius esto, Parce nobis, Do-
mine.

Propitius esto, Libera nos,Domine.
G 2

84 AT PEN

[BRETON

Ab omni malo, Libera nos, Do-
mine.

Ab omni immunditia cordis et
corporis, Libera nos, Domine.

A morbo malo, Libera nos, Do-
mine.

Ab hoste malo, Libera nos, Do-
mine.

Ab insidiis Diaboli, Libera nos,
Domine.

A persecutione inimici, Libera
nos, Domine.

A periculo mortis, Libera nos,
Domine.

A ventura ira, Libera nos, Do-
mine.

Per Adventum Tuum, Libera nos,
Domine.

Per Nativitatem Tuam, Libera
nos, Domine.

Per Baptismum Tuum, Libera
nos, Domine.

Per Passionem Tuam, Libera nos,
Domine.

Per Crucem Tuam, Libera nos,
Domine.

Per Resurrectionem Tuam, Li-
bera nos, Domine.

Per Ascensionem Tuam, Libera
nos, Domine.

Per Descensionem Spiritus Sancti,
Libera no's, Domine.

Peccatores, Te rogamus, audi nos,
III.

Ut pacem nobis dones, Te roga-
mus, audi nos.

Ut vitam atque sanitatem nobis
dones, Te rogamus, audi nos.

Ut nobis in bonis operibus per-
severantiam dones, Te rogamus,
audi nos.

DIX A.

LITANY.]

Ut nos in vera fide et religione
conservare digneris, Te rogamus,
audi nos.

Ut Ecclesiam Catholicam conser-
vare digneris, Te rogamus, audi
nos.

Ut Regem et Episcopum nostrum
conservare digneris, Te rogamus,
audi nos.

Ut vitam et sanitatem eis dones,
Te rogamus, audi nos.

Ut populo Christiano pacem et
unitatem largiri digneris, Te roga-
mus, audi nos.

Ut fructum terras nobis dones,
Te rogamus, audi nos.

Ut coeli serenitatem nobis dones,
Te rogamus, audi nos.

Ut pluviam oportunam nobis do-
nes, Te rogamus, audi nos.

Ut caritatem nobis dones, Te ro-
gamus, audi nos.

Ut nobis veram pcenitentiam con-
cedas agere, Te rogamus, audi
nos.

Ut clerum et plebem Anglorum
conservare digneris, Te rogamus,
audi nos.

Ut universalem congregationem
Sanctorum conservare digneris, Te
rogamus, audi nos.

Ut earn in vera fide et religione
conservare digneris, Te rogamus,
audi nos.

Ut nobis misereri digneris, Te
rogamus, audi nos.

Ut nos exaudire digneris, Te
rogamus, audi nos.

Fili Dei, Te rogamus, audi nos.

Agnus Dei, Qui tollis peccata
mundi, Miserere nobis.

APPENDIX A.

[breton

Agnus Dei, Qui tollis peccata mun-
di, Parce nobis, Domine.

Agnus Dei, Qui tollis peccata mun-
di, Dona nobis pacem.

Christe, audi nos, III.

Kyrie eleison, III.

Christe eleison, III.

Oremus. Pater Noster..

Hcec Oratio post Litaniam canitur.

Magnificis mirificisque orationibus
atque meritis recensitorum Patriar-
charum, Prophetarum, atque Apo-
stolorum, plurimorumque Martyrum,
vel electorum, atque Confessorum
omnium, petimus et oramus, ut
quemadmodum eorum nomina vel

«5

LITANY.]

memoriam in hoc saeculo memorari
et recitare frequentamus, ita atque
ipsi pro nobis in regnis ccelestibus
affectuales ac privatas preces fun-
dere dignentur, ut a Deo veniam et
indulgentiam impetrare atque obti-
nere, et .eorum desiderandam et
aspiciendam speciem et gloriam jfi
regno Dei videre et congaudere me-
reamur, prsestante Domino nostro
Jesu Christo, Cui est honor et po-
testas et impefium una cum Patre
atque Spiritu Sancto in saecula sae-
culorum. Amen. \J\Iabillon, Anal.
168, 169, ed. 1723, from a Rheims
MS.]

a It is a difficult task to locate a Litany,
which prays for the " Plebs et Clerus An-
glorum," as well as for " Rex et Episcopus,"
who must be supposed to be " of the Angles"
also, and which yet in its list of local saints
contains principally Breton, but wholly Celtic,
saints, S. Samson, S. Brioc, etc., S. Patrick and
the chief Irish names, and S. Columba, and
the Cornish S. Melorus, but no one name
connected with Saxon England except that of
S. Augustin, an exception proving nothing.
And the Breton names moreover are not
only the chief names, but also those of
less note. The name of S. Judicael brings
down its date to at least the end of the 7th
century. The special mention of S. Bene-
dict, as in connection with Brittany, points
to (at earliest) the 9th. And the names of
Gudwal and Melorus seem to postpone it to
the end of the 10th, inasmuch as the legends

of those (fictitious) saints date at that period,
although they themselves are alleged to have
lived earlier. The omission of Columbanus
(O'Conor, Biblioth. Stow., II. 2) proves no-
thing, since the document plainly has no rela-
tion to foreign Irish missions or Churches, and
belongs to a time and place where S. Benedict
was the monastic founder and was held in special
reverence. On the whole, taking into account
also the place where it was found, and the
character of the documents accompanying it
or found in like localities, it seems most pro-
bable that (invocations excepted) it is an
English Litany, possibly from York, tran-
scribed for Breton use, at the latter part of
the time when the influence of the York
school was great in Northern France, and
when the Breton Church and State looked
for protection to Anglo-Saxon Kings ; i. e.
somewhere in the 10th century.

APPENDIX B.

LEGENDARY LIVES EXIST OF THE FOLLOWING BRETON SAINTS A.D. 450-800,
OF WHOM ALL, EXCEPT THE FEW MARKED X, CAME FROM GREAT BRI-
TAIN OR IRELAND.

A.D. 450-500.

1. Vita 6". Brioci, Episcopi (a Briton " ex gente Coriticiana," alleged to
have gone to Gaul with S. Germanus, and thence to Armorica, where he
founded a monastery, first at Treguier a, and then at S. Brieuc, and to have
died about A.D. 500 : not called a Bishop in his legend, and the see of
S. Brieuc was one of those founded by Nomenoe about A.D. 844) : in Actt.
SS., May 1, I. 92-94, " ex Officio Proprio Eccl. S. Brioci;" and the Hist.
Translationis (i. e. of his relics, to Angers, during the Northman ravages in
the end of the 9th century), ib., 94 ; and see ib., VII. 539, and Hardy's
Descr. Catal., I. 103, 104.

2. Vita S. Winwaloei, Abbatis (son of a British Prince, Fracanus, who
fled to Armorica h, and born according to one story in Armorica, ac-
cording to another in Britain, c. A.D. 418; alleged to have been con-
nected with S. Patrick and S. Budoc, and with S. Martin of Tours c, and
with Gradlon Count of [part of] Brittany, and to have died about A.D.
504 ; founded the abbey of Landevenech) : one, auct. anonymo, in Actt.
SS., March 3, /. 250-254; a second, ib., 254, 255; a third in two Books,
auct. Gurdestino monacho (abbat of Landevenech some time during the 9th
century), ib., 256-261; another in Surius, March 3, p. 38, abbreviated in
Capgrave, IS. L. A. 312. See also Arch. Cambr. 3rd Series, III. 129,
X. 41 ; and in Dom Morice, Lobineau, etc., and Hardy as above, 104.

[Notices also exist of — i. S. Ninnoca, Virgin (from Great Britain, " in Combronensia regione,"
daughter of King Brechan, migrated to " Letavia," and founded the nunnery of Lan Ninnok ; said
to have been contemporary with S. Germanus, yet baptized by S. Columba, and more probably
of 6th than 5th century), collected in Actt. SS., June 4, I. 407-411 ; and in Le Grand, from
Reg. of Quimperle. — ii. S. Corentin d, Bishop (a Briton, who founded the see of Quimper [Cornu-
gallia or Cornubia at first, after 8th century Corisopitensis, which properly meant Corseul near
Aleth according to M. Bizeul in Bull. Arch, de VA. Bretonne], under Count Gradlon, and

APPENDIX B. 87

[BRITISH SAINT'S IN BRITTANY.]

was consecrated by S. Martin, i.e. at Tours, S. Martin's see), collected in Actt. SS., July 12,
III. 307, 308. — iii. S. Jacutus, of Landouart, and iv. S. Winwaloc or Buennoc, of Landevenech,
brothers or cousins of Winwaloe, of whom the latter is said to have gone to Ireland in the
time of S. Patrick ; and v. S. Guenbael or Guenant (a Briton, second abbat of Landevenech) ;
and vi. $ S. Rioc (a Breton at Landevenech) ; all in Le Grand, Feb. 8, March 3, Nov. 3, and
Nov. 12, and the last also fn Actt. SS., Feb. 12, II. 602-604. — vii. S. Sezni, Archbishop,
and viii. S.Ronan, Anchorite (Irishmen who emigrated to Leon), in Le Grand, Sept. 19 and
June I. — ix. +5. Guenegan or Cognogan (Corentin's alleged successor at Quimper), ib., Oct. 15 ;
and in Actt. SS., Oct. 15, VII. i. 43, 44. — x. S. Kenan or Ke, an Irishman, in Le Grand.']

a The Gallo-Roman missionaries from S. Meen. See M. de la Borderie in the Bul-

Tours evidently could not penetrate the forest letin Arcbceol. de V Assoc. Bretonne.
of Br&cilien, and their Christianizing efforts b The Britons, says the Life, fled in part to

were practically confined to the dioceses of " Scotica terra," in part to " Belgia."
Rennes and Nantes, and probably the south c This means, doubtless, only with the see

of Vannes. The British immigrants came by of Tours, not with S. Martin himself, who

sea, planted the whole coast — Ruys, Lande- died about A.D. 400.

venech, S. Matthew's abbey, L4on, Treguier, d Another S. Corentin (S. Cury) is placed

S. Brieuc, Aleth, Dol, — and penetrated also as a hermit in Cornwall at the same period,
into the heart of the forest above-named at

A.D. 500-600.

1. Vita % S. Melanii, Episcopi (a Breton from Vannes — if Vannes was then
Breton, which is questionable — who became Bishop of Rennes, was at the
council of Orleans A.D. 511, and died after A.D. 530, an abbey being
dedicated to him at Rennes by King Salomon A.D. 630) : auct. cocztaneo in
Actt. SS., Jan. 6, /. 328-333; and see also Greg. Tur., De Glor. Confess.,
Iv., and the Epist. Gervas., Archiep. Remens. (ob. A.D. 1067), De Mirac.
S. Melan. in Actt. SS., ib. His day at Rennes was Nov. 6.

2. Vita 6". Gildce (of Ruys) : see in vol. I. p. 156.

3. Vita S. Samsonis (of Dol) : see in vol. I. pp. 158, 159.

4. Vita S. Paierni (of Vannes) : see in vol. I. pp. 159, 160.

5. Vita S. Pauli Aureliani, Leonensis, Episcopi (a Briton from Cornwall,
cousin of S. Samson, made Bishop of a new see in Cornugallia, viz. at L£on
or of the Osismii, by King Childebert A.D. 5 1 2, and consecrated at Childe-
bert's court without reference to Tours; died A.D. 573) : one, auct. Monach.
Floriac. in Jo. a Bosco, Bibl. Floriac. 418-428, and Actt. SS., March 12,
II. 111-120; another, according to Potthast, still in MS. (Paris, S. German.
593), entitled V. S. Paidi Aureliani Domnonensis, auct. Hinworetetio, 4 Id.
Mart. See also Hardy, I. 157, 158.

6. Vita £. Maclovii, Episcopi (from Llancarvan and Gwent, connected
with SS. Samson and Brendanus ; migrated to Brittany, and founded the
see of Aleth, afterwards [9th century] translated to S. Malo ; noted for a
curse, denounced by him against the Bretons for expelling him, which he
revoked on their repentance ; contemporary with Leontius Bishop of Bourges
or of Saintes ; died about A.D. 565 ; called also Machutus or Machulius) :

88 APPENDIX B.

[BRITISH SAINTS IN BRITTANY.]

one, auci. Bili Levita, printed at S. Malo in 1555 {Hardy, I. 138-140); a
second, and. Sigebert. Gemblacensi (A.D. 1076 x 1099), in Surius, Nov. 15,
pp. 349 sq.; a third, and. Balderico Andegavensi (A.D. 1100 x 1200), in Jo.
a Bosco, Bibl Floriac. pp. 485-515, and Mabill, Adt. SS. Bened., sac. I.
pp. 217-222.

7. Vita S. Maglorii, Episcopi (of Dol, in succession to S. Samson his
cousin, whom he had accompanied into Brittany, a disciple also of the
Welsh S. Illtyd, died A.D. 575) : anct. Balderico Andegavensi, in Surius,
Oct. 24, Mabill, Adt. SS. Bened., sac. I. 223-231, and Adt. SS., Oct. 24,
X. 782-791 ; and abridged in Capgrave, N. L. A. 221 ; and the Translatio
S. Maglorii et aliorum Parisios (i. e. of their relics during the Northman
ravages), Adt. SS., ib. 791-793, and Mabill, Ann. Ord. S. Bened., III.
666.

8. Vita S. Golveni, Episcopi (of Le'on) : see vol. I. p. 160.

9. Vita S. Leonorii (or Lunaire) : see vol. I. p. 160.

10. Acta % S. Helerii, Martyris (in Jersey), and. anonymo, in Adt. SS.,
July 16, IV. 148-152; and see also the V. S. Marculfi (of the Cotentin)
in Adt. SS., May 1, /. 71-75, and Mabill, Adt. SS. Bened., sac. I. 128-

133-

11. Acta f S. Herbaudi sive Heribaldi, solitarii : aud. anonymo, in Adt.
SS., June 17, VI. i. 202-204.

12. Acta % S. Hervcei, Abbatis : in Adt. SS., June, III. 366-37 1, but from
Le Grand ; and see Villemarque', L/gende Celtique.

[Notices also exist of — i. S. Mevanius or Maianus {Mien), a cousin of S. Samson, from
Gwent, founder of the abbey of S. Mden in the heart of the Forest of Brekilien, about A.D. 600,
which was restored under Charlemagne, and under Louis in A.D. 816 (charter in Dom Morice),
in Actt. SS., June 21, IV. 101-104, and Le Grand. — ii. JS. Aaron, hermit in an island (S. Malo)
near Aleth, companion of Maclovius, in Actt. SS., June 22, IV. 247. — hi. S. Eboarnus (Eguiner),
hermit and martyr c. A.D. 520, an Irishman ; in Actt. SS., Feb. II, II. 568. — iv. S. Tenena-
nus or Tinidorus, Bishop of L^on, an Irishman; in Actt. SS., July 16, IV. 179, 180. — v. S.
Armel or Arzel, a Welsh hermit near Rennes in the time of Childebert, — vi. S. Sulians, son of
Brochmael, a Welsh hermit settled at Ranee, died A.D. 606, — vii. S. Hernen or Thernen, a
British hermit near Carhoux, — viii. 5. Vouga or Vio, an Irish Archbishop, hermit in Brittany, —
ix. S. Gunstan or Gulstan, a. British monk at Ruys (alleged, however, also, to have been a
Saxon, really named Dunstan), — x. S. Bieuzy, a British companion of Gildas, — all in Le Grand,
respectively Aug. 16, Oct. 1, Nov. 2, June 15, Nov. 27, Nov. 24, and S. Vouga also in Actt.
SS., June 15, II. 1060, 1061. — xi. S. Tngdwal or Pabutugdwal, from Britain, founder of the
abbey of Treguier, said to have died A.D. 533; with his companions, S. Goneri and S. Gueroc,
Britons, and S.Briac and S. Maudez, Irishmen: in Le Grand, Nov. 30, April 4, Feb. 17,
Dec. 7, Nov. 18. — xii. % S. Budoc, said to have succeeded Maglorius in the see of Dol: Le
Grand, Nov. 18. — xiii. J-S. Tanfuy, founder of the abbey of S. Matthieu in the sixth century ;
in Le Grand, ed. Kerdanet, p. 781.]

APPENDIX B. 89

[BRITISH SAINTS IN BRITTANY.]

A.D. 600-700.

1. Vita % S. Melarii (a Breton Prince, murdered by his uncle, see Morice,
Daru, etc.): in Actt. SS., Oct. 2, /. 2, 317, 319; Jan. 3, I. 136, 137.

2. Vita S. Ethbitii (died about A.D. 625) : see vol. I. pp. 160, 161.

3. Vita S.Joavce seu fovini, Episcopi (of Le'on, an Irishman who accom-
panied S. Paul de Leon thither) : in Actt. SS., March 2, /. 139.

4. Vita I S. Judoci (fosse), Presbyteri et Confessoris (son or brother of
Judicael Prince of Brittany a, hermit in Ponthieu: died about A.D. 651 or
668) : one, auct. anon., scec. VIII., in Mabill., Actt. SS. Bened., scec. II.
566-571 ; a second, his Translatio, auct. Isembardo Floriac. (c. A.D. 1003),
see Hardy, Descr. Catal., I. 267 ; a third, auct. Florentio abbate Britanno, in
Surius, Dec. 13.

[Notices also exist of — i. S. Gurval, a Briton brought up by S. Brendan, and Bishop of Aleth
after S. Maclou, in Actt. SS., June 6, /. 727. — ii. iS". Goeznou, a Briton, Bishop of Leon A.D. 650-
675, in Le Grand, Oct. 25. — iii. J S. Genevceus, Bishop of Dol, died A.D. 639, in Actt. SS.,
July 29, VII. 83. — iv. Xs- Guennius, Bishop of Vannes, died A.D. 622, in Actt. SS., Aug. 18,
III. iii. 662, 663. — v. ^S.Egnogatus or Enogatus, Bishop of Aleth, died A.D. 631, in Actt.
SS., Jan. 13, I. 822. — vi. J S. Euriela, Virgin, in Actt. SS., Oct. 1, /. 198.]

a Judicael himself became a monk at S. excluded him, and retired again to S. Meen
Meen's, resumed the crown in A.D. 632, on A.D. 638 {Morice, etc.).
the death of his brother Salomon who had

A.D. 700-800.

1. Vita % S. Winochi, Abbatis (at Wormholt in Flanders, a Breton Prince,
son or brother of Judicael, died A.D. 717): one, auct. anon., scec. XI, in
Surius, Nov. 6, and Mabill. , Actt. SS. Betted., scec. III. i. 302-314 ; another,
auct. Drogone seu Dracone monacho Bergensi (of Bergue S. Winox), scec. XI,
in Mabill, ib. 315-317.

2. Vita X S. Turiavi seu Turiani, Episcopi (of Dol, died A.D. 749) : in
Surius, July 13, and Actt. SS., July 13, III. 617-619.

3. Vita X S- Benedicti, Abbatis (a Greek from Patras, said to have sailed
round to the mouth of the Loire, and to have become abbat of Macerac on
the Vilaine, dioc. Nantes, born A.D. 782, died A.D. 850): also of his sister
X Avenia: in Actt. SS., Oct. 22, IX. 625, 626.

4. Vita \ S. Hermenlandi (Herblon), Abbatis (a German from Nimeguen,
who founded about A.D. 695 the monasteries of the islands of Aindre and
Aindrette, in the Loire below Nantes, in the time of Bishop Pasquier;
died A.D. 730) : auct. anon, fere cequali, in Actt. SS., March 25, III. 576—
586, and Mabill., Actt. SS. Bened., scec III. i. 383-403.

APPENDIX B.

[BRITISH SAINTS IN BRITTANY.]

5. Vita S. Viialis (Vial or Vian), Eremitse (at Nermoustier near the
mouth of the Loire, a Briton): in Acit. SS., Oct. 16, VII. it. 1096-1101 :
also his Miracula, ib.

[Notices also exist of— i. % S. Pascbarius (Pasquier), Bishop of Nantes during the Northmen
troubles; in Actt. SS., July 10, III. 70-72.]

APPENDIX C.

SUPREMACY OF THE SEE OF TOURS OVER BRITTANY, AND ESPECIALLY
AS AGAINST THE ARCHBISHOPRIC OF DOL.

As Welsh nationality led to the assertion of an imaginary Archbishopric
of S. David's, in order to escape submission to the Norman Canterbury, so
Breton nationality led to the attempted, and for several centuries actual,
establishment by the Breton Princes of (not a Bishopric only but) an Arch-
bishopric of Dol, in order to escape the domination of the Frank Arch-
bishopric of Tours a; both attempts being finally crushed at the same period,
viz. at S.David's A.D. 1203, at Dol A.D. 1199.

1. The very earliest British Breton Bishops and abbats, viz. Paternus of
Vannes, and Corentin of Quimper, and Winwaloe and Brioc respectively at
Landevenech and S. Brieuc, etc. etc., evidently resorted (as it was most natural
they should) to S. Martin's still Gallo-Roman successors at Tours. But —

2. The conquests of the Franks, c. A.D. 500, pushed up to the Vilaine and
the Ranee, and the entire occupation of Brittany proper, west of that
boundary, by British immigrants, and the constant border wars that fol-
lowed, naturally produced a national severance between the proper Bre'ton
Church and the now Frankish see of Tours. Bre'ton Bishops proper
do not appear thenceforth at Frank councils b. And a council of Tours in
A.D. 567 condemns consecrations in Brittany independent of Tours. At
the same time c, there was no Archbishopric in Brittany either at Dol or
anywhere else, and indeed at Dol not even a Bishopric (as is manifest from
the MS. of Mont S. Michel quoted below). The Bre'ton Bishops must
have consecrated one another, as the contemporary Welsh Bishops did;
and probably one Bishop was held enough for a consecration, after the
Celtic practice.

3. With Nomenoe's grand (and until the Northmen came, successful
and enduring) effort at Breton independence and kingship came a new
ecclesiastical era also. Appointed Duke of Brittany by Louis le Debon-
naire, A.D. 826, Nomenoe declared himself King A.D. 841-3; and the
victory over the Franks at Ballon A.D. 845, and the treaty made by Charles

92 APPENDIX C.

[archbishopric of dol.]

the Bald with Nomenoe's son in A.D. 867, gave the Bretons possession of
not only Rennes and Nantes and some way into Angers, but also of the
Avranchin and Cotentin as far as Bayeux. In order to secure this inde-
pendence on the ecclesiastical side, Nomenoe, under the advice of Con-
voion abbat of Redon (which abbey he had himself founded A.D. 832),
contrived, after a council at Redon A.D. 846, and an unsuccessful mission
of Convoion to Pope Leo IV., to extort, at a council of Coetlou near Vannes
A.D. 848, the resignation on a charge of simony of the four Bre'ton Bishops,
of Vannes, Quimper, Le"on, and Aleth (" Quomodo Nomenoius tyrannus
Britonum de Quatuor Episcopatibus fecit septem, tempore Caroli Calvi Regis
Francorum," in Labb., Cone. VIII. 1957, 1958, from a MS. Cod. Mont.
S. Michel, in Sirmond). And further, at a council of Dol A.D. 850, he
both had himself crowned King, and established three new sees in addition
to the above four, viz. Dol, S. Brieuc, Tre'guier, the first two certainly, and
probably all, taken out of the see of Aleth, and the first of the three made
also into an Archbishopric {ib.). He also set up a Bishop of his own,
Gislard, in opposition to one Actard, at Nantes, the latter however holding
the see nevertheless, A.D. 846-851, until Nomenoe's death.

i. From this time to A.D. 881, Frank councils and Popes continuously
condemned the Bretons, but with no practical result.

A.D. 849, the council of Paris {Morice, I. 291-293; Labb., VIII. 58-
61), and A.D. 850, Leo IV. (M., I. 288, 289; L., VIII. 30-32), com-
manded respectively Nomenoe himself and the Breton Bishops to submit to
Tours; and Leo IV., also in A.D. 850 (L., ib. 32), enjoined Nomenoe* to
desist from supporting Gislard at Nantes. A.D. 855 x 858, Pope Benedict III.
(as referred to by Pope Nicholas A.D. 862), and A.D. 862, Pope Nicholas I.,
writing to Salomon now King of the Bre'tons, pronounced that Bishops could
not be deposed by laymen, or judged by less than twelve Bishops {Morice, I.
316-318; Martene, Thes., III. 859); and the latter also took up the cause
of the now expelled Bishop Actard of Nantes. The council of Savonidres
near Toul, A.D. 859, writing to the Bishops of Brittany, to King Salomon,
and to certain Brdton lords {Morice, I. 309-314; Mart., III. 858), — and
Nicholas I., May 26, A.D. 865, writing to Salomon, and May 17, A.D. 866,
writing again to Salomon and also to the Bre'ton Bishops {Morice, I. 318-
321 ; Mart., Ill 862-864),' — enjoined obedience to Tours; and the council
of Soissons, A.D. 866, August, also took up Actard's cause {Morice, I.
321-325). And that cause was again urged by Pope Adrian II., A.D. 868,
Feb. 23 and 25, writing to Charles the Bald, to the Bishops of the council
of Soissons, and to Actard himself {Morice, I. 325-328; and Mansi, XV.
824). The same Adrian II., A.D. 868, March 8, had assured Herard
Archbishop of Tours that he would not favour Dol to Herard's injury

APPENDIX C. 93

[archbishopric of dol.]

(Morice, I. 324; Mart, III. 865). And Pope John VIIL, A.D. 878, writ-
ing to Maheu " Bishop" of Dol and the other Breton Bishops, bade them
submit to Tours on pain of excommunication [Morice, I. 333, 334).

On the other hand, while it is obvious from these very letters and councils
that the Bretons did not submit to Tours, they produced also on their own
side, at a later period, a letter of Adrian, A.D. 867 x 872, sending " a leg of
S. Leo " to King Salomon, and a pall to Festinian of Dol, — spurious how-
ever, and indeed only produced under very suspicious circumstances, and
contradictory to Adrian's undoubted letter, — and a letter of John VIIL to
Mainus (Maheu) "Archbishop" of Dol, and the Breton Bishops, A.D. 881,
relating only to the ordination of certain monks by their abbat, but inci-
dentally styling Maheu ^rc^bishop {Morice, I. 338; Mart., III. 867;
Mabill, Ann. Ord. fiened., III. 683).

ii. From A.D. 881 to 1076, with two exceptions at long intervals, the
Brecon question went to sleep, Brittany evidently remaining (ecclesiastically)
independent, and the Norman ravages and wars accounting probably in
part for its being let alone. The two exceptions were, 1. a letter of Pope
John XIII. to all the Bishops and Nobles of Hither Britain, A.D. 965 x 972,
enjoining submission to Tours {Morice, I. 347, 348 ; Mart., III. 868) ; and
2. the council of Rheims, Oct. 4, A.D. 1049, followed by a letter of Leo IX.
and a Roman council, May 12, A.D. 1050, to Eudo Prince of the Bretons
and their other chiefs, the former declaring Dol not an Archbishopric and
to have no pall, and ordering submission to Tours, the latter excommuni-
cating the Armorican Bishops for alleged simony and for not appearing
at Rome to answer the complaint of Tours, but summoning them to a
council at Vercelli Sept. 1, at which it does not appear what happened;
but A.D. 1059, Cardinal Stephen, writing to "J... called Archbishop of
Dol," summons him to Rome against March 26, A.D. 1060, and to Tours
meanwhile to meet the Pope's legate {Morice, I. 395, 396, 411, 412 ; Mart.,
III. 869-871 ; Labb., IX. 993, 994 ; Mansi, XIX. 928).

iii. From A.D. 1076 to A.D. 1143, the Bretons in effect carried their
point, by obtaining a distinct Papal recognition of their Dol Archbishopric.
Gregory VII. (who had written Aug. 28, A.D. 1074, to "all the Bishops
and Abbats of Brittany," summoning them to a council at Rome for
February, A.D. 1075, and meanwhile enjoining them to prevent incestuous
marriages), interfered in A.D. 1076 with his usual high-handedness in a
disputed election at Dol, by himself consecrating one Ivo (abbat of S. Mela-
nius at Nantes) to the ^4rc/zbishopric of that see and giving him a pall;
writing to that effect to the clergy and people of Dol, to the Bishops of
Brittany (whom he enjoined to obey the Archbishop of Dol, pending the
decision of the Tours claim), and to William of England (to support Ivo

94 APPENDIX C.

[archbishopric of dol.]

against Duke Alan of Brittany's " simoniacal" Bishop) ; but again in A.D.
1077 to Rodulph Archbishop of Tours, that he had reserved the question of
the pall and the Tours supremacy, and to King William (who had interfered
on behalf of the other Dol claimant), that he would send legates to decide
{Morice, I. 442-447; Mart., III. 871-876). In A.D. 1078, however, the
same Pope writes to Geoffrey, Howel, and Geoffrey son of Eudo, Counts
of Brittany, to cause the Bishops, abbats, clerks, and laity to come to a
synod about Ivo's case; and in A.D. 1080, he writes again to the Bishops,
clergy, and people of Brittany " in the province of Tours," to inform them
that a council of Rome has referred the cause to Apostolic legates {Morice,
I 447-451 ; Mart., Ill 877). And those legates, in the same year 1080,
at a council held at Saintes, decide against the claims of Dol (alleging
the letter of Adrian above mentioned to be a forgery), but give the actual
incumbent of Dol his pall for life {Labb., X. 398). Pope Urban II. per-
petuated the same half- decision, by giving the pall to another Dol Bishop,
Roland, while deciding in general against Dol : writing to that effect to the
Bishops of Brittany and to the clergy and people of Dol A.D. 1093; and
again to the Bishops of Brittany and to Ralph Archbishop of Tours A.D.
1094 ; and repeating his condemnation of Dol, according to the testimony
of William Bishop of Poitiers, at the Council of Clermont, Nov., A.D. 1095
{Morice, I. 467, 469, 482, 483 ; Mart., III. 878, 879, 881, 882). Neverthe-
less, A.D. 1 109, Pope Paschal grants a pall to Baldric, " yl/r^bishop of
Dol," without any restriction at all ; writing to that effect to Baldric himself
and to the " Suffragans, clergy, and people of Dol" {Morice, I. 497, 498;
Mart., III. 882, 883). And " Baldric and his suffragans" are accordingly
summoned as such to the council of Rheims, Oct., A.D. 11 19, by the same
Pope Paschal; and by Pope Calixtus II., June 25, A.D. n 22, to a council
at Rome for March 18, A.D. 11 23; and Geoffrey "Archbishop of Dol and
his suffragans" to the council of Pisa, May 26, A.D. 1 135, by Pope Innocent
II., Nov. 8, A.D. 1 1 34; and the " Archbishop" of Dol is addressed as one
with the Archbishops of Bourges, Tours, Bordeaux, and Auche, by Pope
HonoriusIL, A.D. 1124 x 1130 {Morice, I. 541, 552, 569, 570; Mart., III.
884, 885); and A.D. 1142, Dec. 10, Innocent II. summons Hugh Arch-
bishop of Tours to Rome by Oct. 18, A.D. 1143, to answer the complaint
of the " Archbishop of Dol," that he had taken from him the see of Aleth ;
repeating his summons Dec. 10, A.D. 1143 {Morice, I. 587; Mart., Ill
886, 887). Hildebert of Tours however had during this period urged the
claims of his see upon Innocent II. {Mart., Ill 854).

iv. A.D. 1144-1154, however, the tide turned again against Dol. In the
first named year, Lucius II. issued a formal Bull in favour of Tours, yet left
his pall to the actual Bishop of Dol ; absolved the Bishops of Brieuc and

APPENDIX C. 9-

[archbishopric of dol.]

Treguier from subjection to Dol; urged Godfrey Count of Brittany to
suffer his Bishops to obey Tours {Morice, I. 591-595; Mart., III. 887,
890); and generally undertook to defend Tours {Maan, Eccl. Turon. 252).
And Eugenius III., Jan. 3, A.D. 1147, issued a like Bull to that of his pre-
decessor {Morice, I. 598 ; Mart., Ill 892). The council of Rheims, A.D.

1 1 48, March 20, excommunicated Dol and Brieuc for not obeying Tours;
the great S. Bernard, at Pope Eugenius' request, effected a compromise be-
tween Tours and Dol, of which however the terms are not specified ; Euge-
nius himself, writing to Hugh Archbishop of Tours and his chapter, A.D.

1 149, took the Tours side, but withheld the actual sentence of excommu-
nication; and Pope Anastasius IV., A.D. 1154, writing to the clergy,
barons, and people of Dol, and (twice) to Engelbaud Archbishop of Tours,
again took the Tours side, yet allowed Hugh of Dol to be an Archbishop
and to have a pall, and urged S. Bernard's compromise {Morice, I. 599,
620; Mart., III. 812, 894, 896, 897).

v. In A.D. 1 1 55-1 160, Dol was again in the ascendant. Adrian IV. in
the first-named year, May 21, abrogated S. Bernard's compact and gave a
pall to Dol ; desiring the Archbishop of Tours, Dec. 20, to be reunited to
Dol, and the clergy and people of " the province" of Dol to submit to Dol,
and in especial, A.D. 1156x1158, the Bishops of Brieuc and Treguier;
and A.D. 1155, Geoffrey son of Oliver, and A.D. 1156 x 1158, " E. Count
of Leon," to help Dol, and the clergy and people of a particular parish
(" de Murmicellio") to submit to Dol; and A.D. 1155, May 21, the Arch-
bishop, Archdeacons, and Dean of Rouen, to give up his own churches to
Hugh of Dol {Morice, I. 625-628; Mart., III. 898-902). And in A.D.
1 1 60, March 3, Alexander III. still commended Dol to the barons and
people of that see {Morice,! 640; Mart., III. 903).

vi. But A.D. 1161-1199, the case turned finally against Dol. Pope
Alexander III., July 12, A.D. 1161, desired the Dean and Chapter of Dol to
send their newly elected Bishop to Tours to be consecrated. And the
question being revived by the Archbishop of Tours at the council of
Avranches, A.D. 1 172 {Hovederi), appears to have been again pressed at the
court of Rome. Alexander III., Dec. 18, A.D. n 79, and again May 12,
A.D. 1 1 80, writes to Bartholomew Archbishop of Tours to come to Rome
on the subject, and to " the King of the French" (probably in A.D. 1179) to
strive to reconcile the two, but to help Dol to have the case tried ; and in
A.D. 1 1 79 or 1 180, issues a commission to the Archbishop of Sens, the
Bishop of Bayeux, the abbat of S. Genevieve, and the Dean of Bayeux, to
collect evidence {Morice, I. 645, 673, 674; Mart., HI 903-906). Lucius
III., Aug. 18, A.D. 1184 or 1 185, renews that commission to the Dean of
Mans, the Archdeacon of Rouen, and Master Hugo Januensis {Morice, I.

96 APPENDIX C.

[archbishopric of dol.]
690; Mart., III. 910). Urban III., A.D. 1186 or 1187, urges a friendly
agreement with Dol upon Bartholomew of Tours {Mart., III. 911). But
A.D. 1 199, Innocent III., after a full statement of the case on both sides
(Testimonies on behalf of Tours against Dol, and on behalf of Dol against
Tours, Petition of Church of Dol, with the succession of their Bishops,
Reply of Tours to that Petition, Morice, I. 735-759)> gave final sentence in
favour of Tours (ib. 759-767), writing to the Archbishop and Chapter of
Tours and to the Duchess and Barons of Brittany to announce and enforce
his sentence (ib. 767, 768). And accordingly, c. A.D. 1 200, Jean de Lizannet,
consecrated to Dol by Bartholomew of Tours, professes obedience to that see.
So ended a suit, that had been prolonged in the Papal court just 350 years.

a The history of the later Breton Church and
that of the Welsh Church of the same period,
present, beside the parallel histories of their
(alike ineffectual) struggles for an independent
national Church, some other curious resem-
blances, which however the scope of the
present work only allows us to indicate.
i. Northman invasion threw the Breton
Church, as well as the South Welsh, upon
Anglo-Saxon protection, as early as Ethel-
wulf, A.D. 835-857; and King Alfred, who
patronized Armorican monasteries, c. A.D.
888, as he did S. David's (Asser, DeReb. Gestis
Mlfredi, M. H. B. 486, 496) ; and Eadward,
A.D. 901-925. And Athelstan, A.D. 925,
gave refuge to Duke Alan of Brittany
(Chron. Namnet. ap. Bouquet, VII. 276).
The Epist. Radbod.Episc. Dol. (in W. Malm.,
G. P. V. ; Gale, III. 364) is quoted by Lin-
gard, as shewing that even then, in Athel-
stan's reign, the Bretons regarded themselves
as Britons — " In exulatu atque in captivitate in
Francia commoramur." — ii. The same cause
produced also, in A.D. 878, not one, but a
whole series, of " Translations," like the
wanderings of S. Cuthbert ; of which Le
Grand (Vies des Saints de la Bret., p. 244,
3rd edit.) gives a list, including every Saint of
any note in the country, their relics being
transported to Paris, Angers, Poitiers, Char-
tres, Bourges, Marmoustier, etc., and not in
all cases restored when the troubles were
over. — iii. Marriage of priests continued in
Brittany, as in Wales, owing probably to
their comparative isolation, longer than else-
where (see Courson, II. 163, 164V And
benefices became hereditary, also, in the one
country as in the other : see Hildebert, Epist.
(Opp., pp. 135, 136), who affirms that the
practice was abolished in a council A.D. 1 127
(see also Girald. Cambr., Opp., III. 130). —
iv. Imputations of incestuous marriages were
cast upon the Bretons as upon the Welsh and the
Scots : see Gregory VII.'s letter to the Breton

Bishops and Abbats of Aug. 28, A.D. 1074.

b Apparent exceptions either belong to
the pre-Frank period, or are mere conjectures,
or are explicable by peculiar circumstances.
Mansuetus A.D. 461, Corentin (if indeed he
was the same with " Cariatonus") at Angers
in A.D. 453, Modestus of Vannes, and Vene-
randus, conjecturally of Quimper, by his vicar,
at the council of Tours A.D. 461, and Albi-
nus, also conjecturally of Quimper, at the
council of Vannes A.D. 465, and S. Paternus,
consecrated by the Archbishop of Tours in
A.D. 465, come under the first head of the
three. And Litharedus " Episcopus Oxo-
mensis," at the council of Orleans, A.D.
511, who has been guessed to have been
Bishop of Quimper (the one Osismian see
prior to the erection of that of Leon), and
S. Paul of Leon itself in A.D. 512, who was
consecrated irrespectively of Tours but by
Frank authority, belong also to a time when the
national estrangement could hardly as yet have
become intense, and when also Frank power
had reached a point in Brittany from which
it almost immediately receded. After this,
there occurs only the one case of S. Samson,
at the council of Paris A.D. 557, but without
any see named. But Samson, according to
his Legend, was then in refuge at the Frank
court with the young fugitive Count Judwal ;
had been made a Bishop in Wales before he
came to Brittany; and almost certainly was not
only not Bishop of Dol, but there was no see of
Dol at all at that time ; and, lastly, the meet-
ing at Paris was not a regular council. Pa-
ternus, at the same Council, himself apparently
a Breton, was Bishop of Avranches. It is
a mere conjecture, that Cadoenus, at Rheims
A.D. 682, was Bishop of Aleth.

0 The claim made long after, of a pall
granted by the Pope, Severinus, to Restoaldus
Bishop of Dol, A.D. 638 X 640, is manifestly
founded on fiction. And S. Samson's pall is
also an obvious fiction of the 1 2th century.

APPENDIX D.

INSCRIBED AND OTHER CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS OF EARLY BRITTANY.

I. Of inscribed Christian monuments anterior to the 8th century in
Brittany, only two are mentioned by Le Blant a : scil., —

i . (Fifth or sixth century) at Lomarec, on the coast near Quimper, on
a granite coffin in the chapel there, —

IRHAEMA^fClNRI

translated by Villemarque- into, " Illius cujus et Jesus Christus in
Regem." and assigned by him to the period above mentioned
{Le Blant, II 559).

2. (Eighth century) at Basse Indre near Nantes, near S. Hermeland's

abbey of Aindre (founded A.D. 695), on an unwrought slab, —

S . . RE S hIC RE<}VIS<|VIT

Under the inscription, a cross surmounting a globe, and at the
sides two badly sculptured animals {Id., ib. 558).

The Count de Keranfiec'h (in Arch. Camb., 3rd Ser., III. 368, IX. 319,
323, 329, 368) adds to these, —

3. That at S. Trefine, still illegible, mentioned below in note b, which

he refers to the sixth century.

4. At Plouagat Chatelaudren, Departm. Cotes du Nord, of early date,

with the inscription, —

VORMVINI.

5. At Crach, Departm. Morbihan, ninth century, a cross incised on a

column, with the inscription, — LAPIDEM HER AN NVEN
FIL[II] HER AN ALAM IE . . R AN HVBRIT ( = The
stone of Nuen son of Alam [or Alamie or Alamic] son of Hubrit).

6. At Kervili (Caer Bill), near Landivant, Departm. Morbihan, pro-

bably ninth century, a Greek cross incised on a column, with the
inscription, —

CRAX HAR EN BILIIB FIL[IVS]
HER AN HAL
( — The cross of Bili son of Hal or Gal).
vol. 11. H

9«

APPENDIX D.

[INSCRIBED AND OTHER CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS OF BRITTANY.]

7. At Locoal Meudon, Departm. Morbihan, but probably not earlier than

the twelfth century, a cross incised on a pillar, with the inscription, —

CROVX
PROSTLONb.

II. Of uninscribed Christian monuments the most noticeable is a tomb
of S. Nonne c, in a chapel of S. Divy [ = Dewi = David] at Divinon near
Brest, with the chief events of S. David's legend sculptured on its sides,
but of late date {Arch. Cambr., yd Series, III. 249, 377 sq.). Besides this,
crosses were erected on almost all the heathen " menhirs," etc., of which
some, mentioned by M. de Freminville, are noted below d. And similar
crosses abound in Brittany, mostly resembling Greek crosses, and with a
slender shaft, like those in Cornwall which Blight calls Transition Crosses
{Arch. Camb,, yd Ser., III. 369 sq.).

a Inscriptions Chre.tiennes de la Gaule
anterieures au VHI.eme Siecle, reunies et
annotees, par E. de Blant, Paris, 1856,
1865.

h M. de Freminville (Antiquites du Finis-
terre, Morbihan, etc. etc., Brest, 1 8 34-7)
mentions also the obelisk and tomb of S. Tro-
meur (A.D. 500X550) at S. Trefine near
Corlay, with two words unintelligible {IV.
342) ; another, near Kersaint, Plubennec,
with an inscription also unintelligible {II.

D + M + S
SILICIA NA
MoIDDE [ex] Do
Mo . AFFRIKA .
EXIMIA . PIETATE
FILIVM SECVTA .
HIC . SITA . EST
VIXIT A[nnos] LXV
C[ale]N IANVARI
VS FIL . . . POSVIT.

250) ; an inscribed cross once existing at
Plouzane, and a chalice at Landevenech with
an inscription, which have both now dis-
appeared : and an inscription, certainly of
Roman date but questionably Christian, which
existed as late as A.D. I 709 at Corseul near
Aleth {IV. 272). But all these need sifting and
careful examination to ascertain their real dates.
The Corseul inscription is said to have run
thus : —

c A Breton "mystery" also exists, about
S. Nonna and her son S. Devy, dating before
the 1 2th century {Arch. Cambr., as above,

377 sq-)-

d E. g. in Morbihan, near Carnac, a cross

on a "dolmen" (777. 40) ; Cotes du Nord,
near Lannion, at Ploemeur, Christian symbols
on a "menhir" {IV. 26); same department,
near Faimpol, two very ancient crosses {ib.
130, 131). De Freminville also mentions an
inscription, at Plougneu in Finisterre, resem-

bling that to Bishop Avanus in Wales, and,
like his, much later in date than the Bishop
himself, — " D. Jaeuva Epus Leons fuit hie
sepultus:" — and also tombs once existing at
Landevenech, but of late date, to Count
Gradlon and to Winwaloe ; and one to
S. Ronan at Loc-Ronan, also very late {II.
35, 41, 59). For bells of old date in Brittany,
resembling those of Wales, of Ireland, and of
Scotland, see Arch. Camb., yd. Ser., II. 3 15 sq.

VI.

II. SEE OF BRETONA IN GALLICIA, APPARENTLY BRITISH.

A.D. 569-830.

[A.D. 569. " Britones," and a see of Bretona, in Gallicia, first mentioned.

A.D. 633. Tonsure seemingly British in the same district.

A.D. 830. The place destroyed by the Moors, and the see apparently merged for a time
in that of either Oviedo or Monderiedo.]

A.D. 569. Council of Lugo a. — Ad sedem Britoniorum (pertinent)
Ecclesiae quae sunt intra Britones, una cum monasterio Maximi, et
quae in Asturiis sunt. [Catalan., Cone. Hisp. III. 188.]

a " Tempore Suevorum" (Catal., ib). The from Lugo, close to the western extremity of
above passage occurs in a list of Spanish dio- the northern coast of Spain,
ceses. Bretona was in Gallicia, seven leagues

A.D. 572. Council of Braga II. — [Last of twelve signatures, of
Martin Archbishop of Braga and his suffragans, of which the last
six are headed, " Item ex Synodo Lucensi,"] Mailoc, Britonensis a
Ecclesiae Episcopus, his gestis subscripsi. [Catal., ib. 206 b.]

a Aliter, Britonorum. between Spain and Gaul, and again a "dubie-

b Can. IX. of this council directs the me- tas Paschae" A.D. 590; see above, p. 77.

tropolitan to announce the right Easter Day This canon therefore is not a necessary proof

to each Bishop, annually, in sufficient time to of Briton influence in Gallicia, although it

be proclaimed in each church on the pre- agrees with the supposition. Indeed the

ceding Christmas Day after the reading of the wonder is, how at that time a unanimors

Gospel. Greg. Tur. (V. 17, X. 23) records a Easter was obtainable at all.
differing observation of Easter in A.D. 577

A.D. 633. Council of Toledo IV., can. *//> — De ^ualitate Ton-
sur<e a cunctis clericis vel lectoribus communiter habenda. — Omnes clerici
vel lectores, sicut Levitae et sacerdotes, detonso superius toto capite,
inferius solam circuli coronam relinquant: non, sicut hucusque in

h 2

ioo BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD. [II. Bretona,

[see of bretona in gallicia.]

Galliciae partibus facere lcctores videntur, qui, prolixis ut laici comisJ
in solo capitis apicc modicum circulum tondent. Ritus enim iste in
Hispania hucusque hxreticorum fuit. Unde oportet, ut pro ampu-
tando Ecclesias scandalo hoc signum dedecoris auferatur ; et una sit
tonsura vel habitus, sicut totius Hispanic est usus. Qui autem hoc
non custodierit, fidei Catholics reus erit. [CataL, ib. 373, 374.] —
[And among the signatures to the council, no. 50 out of a total of 69,]
Metopius, Britaniensis Ecclesise Episcopus, subscripsi. [Id., ib. 386.]

» A canon respecting the mode of fixing however, here spoken of, appears to have

Easter likewise occurs among those of this been limited to certain " parts of Gallicia,"

council. But the Easter dispute was common and points more conclusively to Briton or

all over the Western Churches (see above, Celtic influence there. See for the tonsure

pp. 75, 77), and was at its crisis in Gaul question, vol. I. pp. 112, 1 13, 154 ; and above

only a few years before this council, in the in this volume, pp. 78, 79.
case of Columbanus. The peculiar tonsure,

A.D. 646. Council of Toledo VII. — [Among the signatures, no.
22 out of 39,] Sona Ecclesias Britanensis etsi indignus Episcopus hasc
statuta definiens subscripsi. [CataL, ib. 423.]

A.D. 653. Council of Toledo VIII. — [After the signatures of the
Bishops and Abbats, come those of the] " Vicarii Episcoporum."
[And out of 10, no. 4 is,] Materials Presbyter Sosani Episcopi Eccle-
sije Britaniensis a subscripsi. [CataL, ib. 449.]

a A liter, Britolensis.

A.D. 675. Council of Braga IV. — Bela in Christi nomine Britani-
ensis3' Ecclesix Episcopus similiter. [Labb., VI. 567.]

a Aliter, Britoliensis. Bela is a Gothic name.

A.D. 683, and 693. Councils of Toledo XIII. and XVI. — [Florez
conjectures that the Bishop of Bretona is disguised in the signatures
to the former of these councils under the miswritten name of] Bran-
dila Laniobrensis Episcopus ; [and in those to the latter, under that
of J Suniaguisidus Laniobrensis Episcopus. [CataL, ib. IV. 288, 334.]

A.D. 830. [A royal decree seemingly merges the see of Bretona
in that of Oviedo ;] Ipsam Ovetensem Ecclesiam facimus et confir-

A.D. 569-830.] BRITISH CHURCHES ABROAD. joi

[SEE OF BBETONA IN GALL1CIA.]

mamus pro sede Britoniense, quae ab Ismaelitis est destructa et inha-
bitabilis facta a. [Florez, Espana Sagr., XVIII. 1-20.]

a So also, " Ovetum, hoc est, Britonia, una cum monasterio Maximi, usque in flumen

exempta a Gallaecise Bracara" (MS. ap. Loai- Ovae." And the place is called " Britonia" as

sam ad Cone. Luc., in Catal., III. 198). But late as A.D. 1 156, in a Privilegium of Al-

- Theodesindus Britonensis " is still distin- phonso VII. (Florez). But the only Bishop

guished from the Bishop of Oviedo in A.D. 873 with a Celtic name is Mailoc in A.D. 572,

{Cone. Ovetense, in Catal., IV. 356 ; or A.D. and the last mention of the tonsure is in A.D.

899 according to Florez). And the see still 633. The see was ultimately and chiefly

occurs under the province of Braga and the merged in that of Mcndenedo according to

name of " Britona," or " Britonia," or " Bri- Florez. See for its history, Florez, Espana

tonacensis sedes," in lists dating in A.D. 962 Sagrada, XVIII. 1-20; Loaisa ad Catal.

and later (Loaisa ad Cone. Luc. in Catal., III. Concil. as above; and Kunstmann, Angel-

189, 191, 192) ; the last of them assigning to Sachs. Ponit. B'ucber, Pre/. 5.
it, " Ecclesias quae in vicino sunt inter Britones,

Brittenburg at the mouth of the Rhine, once a Roman station, has been
assigned to Briton emigrants at the time of Maximus, A.D. 387, by Courson
{Hist, des Penples Bretons, I. 151), and so also Camden (Gibson's edition,
p. 54). And see the Dutch chroniclers as quoted by Ussher (Rer. Brit.
Antiq., XII., Works, V. 480 sq.). There was also, it appears, a place called
" Bretangen," on the coast of Holland near the mouths of the Rhine. And
Pliny (Hist. Arat., IV. 31) and apparently Dionysius Periegetes (vv. 284, 285)
locate a tribe of " Britanni " from the first century on the shores of Flanders
and Picardy, which would fall in with Bede's statement (H. E., I. i.) that the
island Britain was colonized by Britons from Armorica, i. e. originally the
whole northern as well as western shore of Gaul. And this is corroborated
ao-ain, although in a confused and blundering narrative, by Procopius (Be
Bello Golhico, IV. 20), who places " Britones" in conjunction with Frisians
and Angles, either at or near the mouths of the Rhine, or in a " Brittia," of
which he conceives as distinct from the island of Brittania and as some-
where off the mouths of the Rhine. Henry Cannegieter (Dissert, de Britten-
burgo, Hague, 1734) is quoted as imagining a colony of Britons at that
place, founded by Adminius, who is mentioned by Suetonius (Calig., c. xliv.)
as flying to Caligula from his father Cinobellinus King of the Britons. But
none of these, except in the case of Maximus, could be Christian.

COUNCILS

GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.

VII.

THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND

DURING THE CELTIC PERIOD,

AND

UNTIL FORMALLY DECLARED INDEPENDENT OF THE SEE OF YORK.

A. D. 400-1188.

Period I. — Before S. Columba. a.d. 400-565.

Britannorum inaccessa Romanis loca, Christo vero subdita. [Tertullian,
Adv.Jud. VII.]

Period II. — During the supremacy of the Presbyter-Abbats of Hy.

A.D. 565-849.

Habere autem solet ipsa insula [Hy] rectorem semper abbatem presby-
terum, cujus juri et omnis provincia, et ipsi etiam Episcopi, ordine inusitato,
debeant esse subjecti, juxta exemplum primi doctoris illius [Columbae] , qui
non Episcopus sed presbyter extitit et monachus. [Bced. H. E., III. 4,
A.D. 731.]

Period III. — During the primacy of Dunkeld, a.d. 849-906 (?), and of
S. Andrew's, from the latter year until the consecration of Bishop Turgol,
a.d. 1 109.

Nondum Scotorum regnum, uti nunc, in diceceses divisum erat ; sed quivis
Episcoporum, quos ea aetate vitas sanctimonia cunctis reverendos fecerat,
quocunque fuisset loco, sine discrimine pontificia munia obibat. [H.
Boeth., X.]

In diebus illis [sc. of Bishop Turgot] totum jus Keledeorum per totum
regnum Scotiae transivit in Episcopatum Sancti Andrese. \Chron. Dunelm.
ap. Selden, Pref to X. Scriptt. vi.]

Period IV. — York claim of supremacy over the Scottish Church, and formation
of the Scottish dioceses, a.d. 1109-1188.

Eboracensis Archiepiscopus habebat omnes trans Humbram Episcopos
suae ditioni subjectos, . . . . et omnes Episcopos Scotiae et Orcadum. [ W.
Malm. G. R. A., III., A.D. 1114x1123.]

Cum ipse [David Rex] in toto Scottorum regno tres vel quatuor tantum
inveniret Episcopos,... ipse tarn de antiquis quas reparavit, quam de novis
quas ipse erexit, decedens novem reliquit. [Ailred. Rieval., Geneal. Reg.
Angl., in Twysd. X. Scriptt. 348 : c. A.D. 11 53.]

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND

DURING THE CELTIC PERIOD,

AND

UNTIL DECLARED INDEPENDENT OF THE SEE OF YORK.

A.D. 400-1188.

PERIOD THE FIRST.

BEFORE S. COLUMBA, a.d. 400-565.

[i. A.D. 400-565. Church of the Southern Picts.

A.D. 400 (?). Conversion of the Southern Picts by S. Niniana.

After A.D. 430. Mission of S. Palladiusb.

A.D. 450-500. S. Serf said to have preached at Culross on the Forth, and
S. Ternan at Banchory-Ternan on the Dee0.

ii. A.D. 503-565. Church of the Dalriad Scots'1.

A.D. 503. Feargus Mor Mac Earca, and Loam his elder brother, colonize
Dalriada from Ireland with Irish Scots already Christian
{Ann. Tigh. in an. 502 ; Chron. in Skene, pp. 130, 1 71, 197,
287, and Pre/, ex. ; Reeves ad Adamn. p. 433).

A.D. 559 or 566. Comgal, Abbat of the Irish Bangor, attempts unsuc-
cessfully to plant a monastery on Tyreee.

A.D. 563. S. Columba comes to Hyf.

A.D. 565. S. Columba's mission to the Northern Picts.]

No documents exist for this period.

a The " Australes Picti" were those who c Legend of S. Servanus in Skene, Chron.

dwelt " infra montes" {Bad. H. E., III. 4), pp. 412, sq. ; Brev. Aberdon. Prop. SS. Pars

i. e. south of the Mounth, and east of the jEstiva, fol. xv. ; Bishop Forbes, Kalendars of

"Dorsum Britannise" or Drum- Alban, = Kin- Scottish Saints; and Lib. Eccl. B. Terrenani

cardine, Forfar, Perthshire, &c, southwards de Arbuthnott, pp. lxxii. sq.
to the Forth ; the wall from Forth to Clyde d i. e. of Argyllshire, with the western part

being the continuation of their southern of Dumbartonshire, to the Firth of Clyde,

boundary, except so far as the petty states of and northwards, the isle of Mull, &c, and

Manann ( = Clackmannan and Linlithgow) and from Lorn to the promontory of Ardnamur-

Calathros or Calatria ( = the Carse of Falkirk) chan : the capital being Dunadd near Crinan

may have pierced that line {Skene, Chron. {Skene, Pre/, to Chron. p. cxiii.).
Pref. lxxx., lxxxi., who, however, antedates c See above, in vol. I. p. 1 16.

Galloway Picts to S. Ninian's time). S. Ninian's f " Navigatio Columcilli ad insulam Je etatis

Pictish converts undoubtedly lived north of sue xlii0." {Ann. Tig. in an. 563). So also

the Forth, since Bede identifies them with the Adamnan. in V. S. Col., I. I, III. 4. Bede's

"Australes Picti," and all the Picts according date of A.D. 565 {H. E., III. 4) seems cor-

to him were " transmarinae gentes," i. e. lived rectly explained (by Lanigan and others) of

north of Forth and Clyde {H. E., I. 12). S. Columba's mission to the Picts.

b See above, vol. I. p. 18.

io6 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period II.

PERIOD THE SECOND.

DURING THE SUPREMACY OF THE PRESBYTER-ABBATS OF HY,

a.d. 565~849-

[A.D. 565. Northern Picts converted by S. Columba.

A.D. 575. Irish and Scottish Dalriada declared politically separate at the (Irish) council

of Drumceat.
A.D. 603. Aidan of (Scottish) Dalriada defeated by the Angles at Degsastan (Bad.

H. E., I. 34, V. 24).
A.D. 617-633. Oswald of Northumbria and his brothers take refuge among the Picts

and Scots and at Hy (Bad. ib., III. 1, 3).

A.D. 635-664. Scottish Bishops of Lindisfarne, and Scottish missions from North-
umbria to the Middle-Anglians, Mercians, and East-Saxons.
A.D. 681. Trumwini's Pictish episcopate at Abercom.

Before A.D. 6S5. Aldfrid at Hy (Bad. in V. S. Cuthb., XXIV.; V. S. Cuthb., and.
anon. lib. III.).

A.D. 685. Defeat of Egfrid at Nectansmere, and end of Trumwini's Pictish episcopate.

A.D. 704. Failure of Adamnan to convert the Scottish and Irish Columbite monks to the
Roman Easter and tonsure.

A.D. 710, The Picts, — and A.D. 716, the monks of Hy, — adopt the Roman Easter;
and the former, the tonsure also: which, A.D. 718, the latter likewise
accept. But —

A.D. 717, The Columbite clergy are banished from the Pictish kingdom, of which
Abernethy probably obtains the primacy.

A.D. 736. Dalriada temporarily subject to Angus King of the Picts.

A.D. 778. Niall Frassach, and A.D. 791, Artgal, Kings respectively of Ireland and
Connaught, die as monks at Hy.

A.D. 792. Last mention of a King of (Scottish) Dalriada, Doncoircai, in the (Irish)
Annals.

A.D. 794, 806, 825. Northmen ravage Hy.

A.D. 829, 831, 849. Migrations of S. Columba's relics.

A.D. 842. Earliest (certain) record of " Keledei" in Scotland.

A.D. 843. Scottish (Dalriad) and Pictish kingdoms united under Kenneth Mac Alpin.

A.D. 849. Primacy transferred to Dunkeld.]

A.D. 565. Conversion of the Northern Picts by the preaching of

S. Columba,

B^ed., H. J3., III. 4. — Anno Incarnationis Dominicse quingentesimo
sexagesimo quinto, quo tempore gubernaculum Romani imperii post
Justinianum Justinus minor accepit, venit de Hibernia presbyter et
abbas habitu et vita monachi insignis, nomine Columba, Brittaniam,
prasdicaturus verbum Dei provinciis septentrionalium Pictorum, hoc
est, eis quse arduis atque horrent ibus montium jugis ab australibus
eorum sunt regionibus sequestrate. Namque ipsi australes Picti,
qui intra eosdem montes habent sedes, multo ante tempore, ut per-

A.D. 565-849.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 107

[CHRISTIAN SETTLEMENTS IN WESTERN SCOTLAND.]

hibent, relicto errore idolatrise, fidem veritatis acceperant, prasdicante
eis verbum Nynia Episcopo &c. . . . Venit autem Brittaniam
Columba, regnante Pictis Bridio filio Meilochon, rege potentissimo,
nono anno regni ejus, gentemque illam verbo et exemplo ad fidem
Christi convertit : unde et praefatam insulam [Hy] ab eis a in posses-
sionem monasterii faciendi accepit b. \M. H. B. 175, 176; and in
IF, If. 713, 714.]

a The Ann. Tigh., a. 574, record the death
of Conaill Mac Comgaill King of Dalriada,
who in the 13th year of his reign " oferavit
insolam la Columcille." So also nearly all the
Irish Annals. It may well have been the case,
as Hussey (ad loc. Bad.) and others suggest,
that both kings laid claim to the island ; but in
any case the Christian king, i.e. Conaill, must

have been the original donor in A.D. 563. See
however, Reeves ad A damn. p. 435, and also
Skene, Pref. to Chron. p. cxi.

'' See also Adamnan in V. S. Columb., I. 1,
III. 4. For S. Columba's Irish acts and foun-
dations, see under the Irish Church ; and for
the details of his Pictish mission, Adamnan, I.
38, II. 33-38, &c.

[A series of Christian settlements, mostly in Western Scotland, sprang from
or followed S. Columba's mission to Hy. See also below in App. D, note ''.

A.D. 563 x 597. 1. S. Mochonna or Machar, a Bishop, one of S. Columba's

Irish companions, to Aberdeen (Brev. Aberdon.,
Prop. SS. P. JEstiv. f. cliv.-clvii.).

2. S. Cor mac the Navigator, either one of S. Columba's

disciples or the head of an independent monastery, to
the Orkneys {Adamn. in V. S. Columb., I. 6, II. 42,
III. 17, and Reeves s Append. F.).

3. S. Ernan, in the isle of Himba or Hinba. -

4. S. Lugneus Mocumin, in the isle of Elena.

5. -S"^". Baithen and Findchan, at Campus

Lunge and Artchain in Ethica (Tiree).

6. SS. Cailtan and Diuni, near Loch Awe[?].

7. .S". Drostan, at Aberdour and Deer, in

Buchan (Bk. 0/ Deer, pp. 91, 92).

A.D. 592. 8. S. Moluag, at Lismore in Argyll {Ann. \

Tigh., Ult., a 592, 608 or 611, 632 or j

635, 7C°)-
6". Congan (possibly eighth century), at \

Lochalsh in N. -Argyll {Brev. Aberd., I

Prop. SS. P. Mst. fob cxxvi.).
S. Donnan, in Egg (martyred A.D. 617). J
At Kingarth in Bute, with (at first) episcopal abbats

{Ann. Tigh., Ult., a. 660, 689 [Bishops], 737, 790
[merely abbats] ; Ann. IV. Mag., &c. : see Reeves's

Adamnan, Add. Notes, pp. 375, 377, 385~387)-
A.D. 671. 12. S. Maelrubha, at Applecross (see Ann. Tigh., a. 737;

Ann. Ult., a. 802; Reeves's S. Maelrubha (Kdinb.

1 861) ; and above in vol. I. p. 125).]

All disciples of
S. Columba :
v. Adamn., I.
31, 36, 45, //.

■ 5. 17. m. 8,

17.

About A.D. 600.

Before A.D. 6 17.

to.

Before A.D. 660.

1 1.

Distinct from S.
Columba : see
vol. I. p. 121,
first note c.

io8 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period II.

[mission of bishop aidan to northumbria.]

A.D. 574 (?). " Ordination" of King Aidan as King of Dalriada by

S. Columba11.

Adamnan., V. S. Columb. lib. III. c. 5.— Sanctus [Columba], verbo
obsecutus Domini, ad Iouamb transnavigavit insulam, ibidemque
Aidanum, iisdem adventantem diebus, in Regem (sicut erat jussusc)
ordinavit. Et inter ordinationis verba, de filiis et nepotibus prone-
potibusque ejus futura prophetizavit : imponensque manum super
caput ejus, ordinans benedixit. [p. 198, ed. Reeves.]

a Cf. Gildas' statement about "anointing" II. 10, wrongly asserts this act of S. Columba
British Kings, Hist. XIX.; M. H. B. 12. In to be the earliest of the kind. See also Mas-
Ireland, the first mention of ecclesiastical con- hell's Pre/, to the Coronation Service, and
formation of royalty is A.D. 992 (Reeves, Robertson, Stat. Eccl. Scot., Pre/, p. xliv. note.
Adamn. p. 199, note). The practice was no b Io«a = a corruption of \ou2. [i. e. insula],
doubt borrowed from that of the Greek Em- an adjective, sc. of Hy : v. Reeves, Addit. Notes
perors. See e.g. Morinus, De Sac. Ord. P. I. to Adamn., pp. 258-262.
p. 243. n. 122. Martene,De Antiq. Eccl.Rit., c Viz. by an angelic vision.

A.D. 575 a. Council ofDrumceat {in Ireland) separates politically the Scottish
and Irish Dalriada. (See under the Irish Church.)

■ Ann. Ult., and see Reeves ad Adamn. pp. 37 note, 97.

A.D. 597. June 9. Death of S. Columba. (See below, in Appendix D.)

A.D. 604x610. Letter of Laurentius Archbishop of Canterbury respect-
ing Easter, to the Bishops and Abbats " per universam Scottiam." (See
below, under the Saxon Church, vol. III. p. 61. It seems to
include Hya.)

a The letter was addressed to the Irish Augustini [written A.D. 109S], Actt. SS.

Bishops, according to Bede's description, but May, vol. V. pp. 881-883, and see likewise ib.,

S. Columba and his immediate successors were Feb., vol. I. p. 294), connects Laurentius also

in the closest possible connection with the with the Pictish Church, if any reliance, even

Irish Church. A legend about S. Laurentius so far as this, can be placed upon it. See

and S. Margaret, in connection with Laurence- Robertson, Stat. Eccl. Scot., Pre/, xxi. note,
kirk in the Meams (Goscelin, Transl. S.

A.D. 634. Letter of Cummianus to Segienus Abbat of Hy respecting Easter*.

a For this, and for the letters of Popes Honorius and John IV. (Bad. H. E., II. 19), see
below under the Irish Church.

A.D. 635. Mission of Bishop Aidan to Northumbria from Hya.

a See below, under the Saxon Church, animi vir, qui cum aliquandiu genti Anglorum

vol. III. p. 91. — " Ferunt autem quia cum de prsedicans nihil proikeret, nee libenter a populo

provincia Scottorum Rex Osuald postulasset audiretur, redierit patriam, atque in conventu

antistitem, qui sibi suaeque genti verbum fidei seniorum retulerit, quia nil prodesse docendo

ministraret, missus fuerit primo alius austerioris genti ad quam missus erat, potuisset, eo quod

A.D. 565-849.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 109

[adamnan.]

...

essent homines indomabiles, et durae ac bar- nantes, ad prsedicandum miserunt" (Bad. H.

barae mentis. At illi, ut perhibent, tractatum E., III. 5). " Accepto gradu Episcopatus "
magnum in concilio, quid esset agendum, (Id., ib.) ; and when " Segeni abbas et pres-
habere coeperunt ; desiderantes quidem genti byter monasterio prsefuit" (Id., ib.). The
quam petebantur, saluti esse, sed de non re- " austerer " missionary is alleged to have been
cepto quern miserant praedicatore, dolentes. named Cormannus, but by no higher authority
Tunc ait iEdan, — nam et ipse concilio inter- than H. Boethius. A.D. 651, Finan from Hy
erat, — ad eum de quo agebatur, sacerdotem : succeeds Aidan (Bad. H. E., III. 17), and
'Videtur mihi, frater, quia durior justo in- A.D. 653, Diuma a Scot becomes Bishop of
doctis auditoribus fuisti, et non eis juxta the Mercians (Id., ib. 21). A.D. 658, Ceol-
Apostolicam disciplinam primo lac doctrinas lach from Hy succeeds Diuma, but A.D. 659
mollioris porrexisti, donee paulatim enutriti retires again to Hy (Id., ib.), and is succeeded
verbo Dei, ad capienda perfectiora et ad faci- by Trumhere, an Angle but ordained by the
enda sublimiora Dei praecepta sufficerent.' Scots (Id., ib.) A.D. 664, Colman finally re-
Quo audito, . . . ipsum esse dignum Episcopatu, tires from England, after the conference at
ipsum ad erudiendos incredulos et indoctos Whitby, first to Hy, then (A.D. 667) to Inis-
mitti debere decernunt, . . . sicque ilium ordi- bofinde (Id., ib., IV. 4).

A.D. 635. Columbite Church in Rathlin.

Ann. Tigh., in an. — Seigine abbas Ie ecclesiam Recharrn fundavit.

A.D. 680. Council of Rome , inhere Wilfrid answers for the faith of (among

others) the Scots and PictsA.

a See above, p. 5 ; and below, in the Saxon Church, vol. III. p. 140.

A D. 681-685. TrumwinPs temporary Episcopate over Picts, atAbercorn*.

a See below, under the Saxon Church, vol. III. p. 165.

A.D. 686. Adamnan 's visit to Aldfrid of Northumbrian to obtain the
liberty of Egfrid's Irish prisoners.

Ann. Tigh., in an. 687. — Adomnanus captivos reduxit ad Hi-
berniam LX. (So also Ann. Ulton., in an. 686a.)

a See also Ann. IV. Mag., I. 293; Ann. visits to Aldfrid, in A.D. 686x688, besides
Clonmacnois., and Adamnan's own V. S. his formal embassy of A.D. 703 (?).
Columb., II. 46, 47. Adamnan paid two

A.D. 692. Irish Columbite Monasteries subject to Hya.

Ann. Tigh., in an. — Adomnanus XIIII. annis post pausam Failbe
£a ad Hiberniam pergit.

a " Plurimorum caput et arcem coenobiorum " A.D. 661. See also Bad. as quoted in pp.

(Bad. H. E., III. 21). Failbe, Adamnan's pre- 1 10, 1 15 ; and the list in Reeves, Addit. Notes

decessor, also went to Ireland A.D. 673, re- to Adamn., pp. 276-285; and below, under

turning A.D. 676 (Ann. Tigh., Ulton., IV. A.D. 727.

Mag., Clonmacnois). And Cumine before him,

no CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period II.

[THE MONKS OF HY STILL REFUSE THE ROMAN EASTER.]

A.D. 697. The "Cain Adhamnani" and certain Canons^ enacted in an

Irish Council at Birr (?) by Adamnan s influence^ and for the Pictish

Kingdom also".

Ann. Tigh., in an. — Adorn- Adomnan brought a law with

nan tuc rccht lecsa in Erind an him this year to Ireland.
bliadhna seo.

Ann. Ulton., in an. — Adomnanus ad Hiberniam pergit et dedit
legem innocentium populis.

a "Hiberniensissynodi condictum "is Adam- 179), and from the Acts themselves of the

nan's own expression, V. S. Columb., II. 45. Council, that " Bruidi Mac Derili, King of the

See also Lanigan, III. 136, 139, 140, and region of the Picts," signed this council, last

Reeves ad he. Adamn., and below under the of its non-ecclesiastical signataries; and that

Irish Church. It appears from Co\gzn(Actt.SS., the council also sanctioned the " Cain Adham-

and see Reeves ad Adamn., Pre/, li. and p. nani," or tribute due to the abbat of Hy.

A.D. 704. Adamnan fails to convert his Monastery of Hy, and its
Irish dependencies^ to the Roman Easter and tonsure.

B^d., H. £., V. 15. — Adamnan presbyter et abbas monachorum
qui erant in insula Hii, cum legationis gratia missus a sua gente
venisset ad Aldfridum Regem Anglorum, et aliquandiu in ea pro-
vincia moratus videret ritus Ecclesiae canonicos ; sed et a pluribus
qui erant eruditiores esset sollerter admonitus, ne contra universalem
Ecclesise morem, vel in observantia Paschali, vel in aliis quibusque
decretis, cum suis paucissimis et in extremo mundi angulo positis
vivere prassumeret, mutatus mente est • ita ut ea quse viderat et audi-
erat in Ecclesiis Anglorum, sua? suorumque consuetudini libentissime
prseferret. Erat enim vir bonus et sapiens, et scientia Scripturarum
nobilissime instructus. Qui cum domum rediisset, curavit suos qui
erant in Hii, quive eidem erant subditi monasterio, ad eum quern
cognoverat, quemque ipse toto ex corde susceperat, veritatis callem
perducere, nee valuit. Navigavit Hiberniam, et pnsdicans eis ac
modesta exhoitatione declarans legitimum Paschce tempus, plurimos
eorum, et pene omnes qui ab Hiiensium dominio erant liberi, ab
errore avito correctos ad unitatem reduxit catholicam, ac legitimum
Paschse tempus observare perdocuit. Qui cum, celebrato in Hibernia
canonico Pascha, ad suam insulam revertisset, suoque monasterio
catholicam temporis Paschalis observantiam instantissime prsedicaret,
nee tamen perficere quod conabatur posset, contigit eum ante ex-
pletum anni circulum migrasse de sseculo. \_M. H. B. 265; and in
W.^ IV. 747 • and see Ceolfrid's letter to Nectan, below, under the
Saxon Church, III. 293, 294.]

A.D. 565-849.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 1 11

[canons of adamnan.]

A.D. 679 x 7°4- Canons of Adamnan.
Incipiunt1 Canones Adomnani2.

C. 1.
Marina animalia ad littora cadentia3, quorum mortes nescimus,
sumenda sunt sana fide, nisi sint 4 putrida.

C. 2.
Pecora de rupe cadentia, si sanguis eorum effusus sit 5, sumenda 6
sunt ; sin vero, sed fracta sunt ossa eorum et sanguis foras si non
venerit7, reputanda8 ut morticina essent.

C. 3.

In aquis extincta morticina sunt, quorum sanguis intrinsecus
latet.

C. 4.

A bestiis capta 9 et semiviva bestialibus hominibus sumenda sunt.

G 5-

Animal semivivum subita morte praeraptum10 abscissa aure vel alia
parte, morticinum est.

C. 6.

"Caro suilla morticinis crassa vel pinguis, ut morticinum quo
pinguescit refutanda est'. Cum vero decreverit et in pristinam maciem
reversa, sumenda est 12Si vero in una vice vel secunda morticinam
manducaverit, post hujus secessum de ventre earum sana fide sumenda
est'.

C. 7.

Sues carnem hominum vel sanguinem gustante illiciti sunt
semper13. In lege namque animal cornupetum, si hominem occiderit,

1 Printed by D'Achery (Spicileg., IX. 490, 491), but as Theodore's, from MS. Sanger™. 121,
which expressly styles them Canones Adomnani ; by Martene in part (Tbes. Nov., IV. II, 18,
19), from Cod. Paris. 3182 ol. Bigot. 89 ; by Wasserschleben (Bitssordn. &c. 120 sq.), from both
MSS. ; and the same part as Martene's, by Robertson (Stat. ofCh. o/Scotl., pp. 229, 230), from
a Cotton MS., Otho E. XIII. fol. 155 b, 157 b, of which a transcript is also in Bishop Marsh's
Library at Dublin (Reeves ad A damn., p. 179 note), and which is almost the same in text with
Martene's MS. They are here printed (with corrections) from Wasserschleben. Probably they
were passed by some Irish council under Adamnan's influence. The Paris MS. is here

called a ; MS. Sangerm., b ; MS. Cotton, c. 2 Addamnari vel Addominari, a ; Adomnani, b.

3 delata, b, Mart. 4 b, Mart., om. sint. 5 sanguines . . . effusi sunt, edd.

6 recipienda, Mart. 7 foras non fluxerit, b ; f . n. fluxit, c,Mart.; foras fluxerit, edd.

8 refutanda, b, Marl. ; Mart. om. ut morticina. 9 animalia, add. c. Mart. 10 prae-

paratum, edd. lv Carnes suillae, si morticinum comedent, crassa vel pinguis, ut morticinum

quo pinguescunt sues, refundendas sunt, Mart. 12' Si vero . . . sumenda est, om. a. ; vel 111.,

Mart.; vel II. vel III., c. — excessum, Mart., eorum s. f. sumendae sunt, c, Mart. 13 om. edd.

1I2 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period II.

[canons of adamnan.]

illicitum, 14quanto magis, quae manducant hominem. Foetus tamen
eorum observandi sunt. Linquite15 quos mogitum inmunditia non

polluit.

C. 8.

Gallinae carnem hominis vel sanguinem ejus gustantes multum

immundoe sunt et ova earum immunda sunt, pulli tamen observandi16

sunt.

C. 9.

Puteus in quo invenitur morticinum sive hominis sive canis sive

animalis cujuslibet, primo evacuandus est, et humus ejus, quia aqua

putei madefecerat, foras proicienda, et mundus est.

C. 10.

Intinctum a vacca sana conscientia sumendum -y ut si quis enim in-
tinctione17 vaccae excommunicemus et18 vitulo promulgenti19 gustatum
lac non respuimus20; sed tamen propter infirmas fratrum conscientias,
non21 propter inmunditias, coquendum est, et tunc ab omnibus22
suscipiendum est.

C. 11.

Intinctum vero suibus28 coquendum est et immundis hominibus
tribuendum est. Sues 24namque munda et immunda commedunt',
vaccse vero nonnisi herbis et arborum frondibus pascuntur.

C. 12.

Intinctum vero a corvo nulla coctione mundari potest propter
nostram conscientiam dubiam. Quis enim nostrum scit, quas in-
licitas carnes prius comederat, 25quam intinxerit'?

C. 13.

Intinctum 28a mustella' nee sine coctione nee post coctionem nullo
modo suscipiendum est.

C. 14.

In aquis sufFocata non manducanda sunt, unde Dominus carnem
cum sanguine manducari prohibuit. In carne enim animalis suffocati

14 Quanto . . . polluit, and all C. 8, and all that follows, down to C. 19, om. c, Mart., who have
instead, for C. 8, as follows — Equus aut pecus si percusserit hominem in agro civitatis suse,
dimidium uncise reddet pro eo homini cujus sanguis effusus est. Si percusserit homo animal
in agro suo, non redditur pro eo. 15 licite, edd. 16 conservandi, edd. 17 ut quid

enim intinctionem, edd. 18 et a, edd. 19 prsemulgenti, edd. 20 respuemus, edd.

21 om. edd. 22 hominibus, edd. ffl a suibus, edd. 21' namque commedent m. e. i., a.

257 quam nostram lac i., edd. 2G' a duella vel aquila, edd.

a.d. 565-849.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 113

[canons of adamnan.]

in aquis sanguis coagulatus perdurat. Hoc Dominus prohibet, non
quod in illis temporibus homines crudam carnem manducarent, quia
non esset dulcior, sed quia carnem suffocatam et morticinam mandu-
cassent. Et Lex metrica ratione scriptura27 dicit : Carnem morticinam

non manducetis.

C. 15.
Prasdarum pecora28 a Christianis sive per commercia sive per
donationes non sunt29 sumenda; quod enim reprobat30, ut quid
miles Christi suscipiet : elimosinam namque 81 invasit prsedonis fletus'

extinguit.

C. 16.

De meretrice conjuge sic idem interpretatus est, quia meretrix erit
decusso proprii mariti jugo et secundi mariti inito32 vel tertii, cujus
maritus ilia vivente alteram non suscipiet, quia nescimus illam
auctoritatem, quam legimus in quaestionibus Romanorum, utrum
idoneis an falsis testibus &o, ornatam fuisse.

C. 17.

Carnem a bestiis commessam immundam esse idem confirmat, non

tamen morticinam, quia sanguis illius carnis illicitae efFusus est per

bestias.

C. 18.

Lethali vero morsu tantum33 captum pecus nee in totum mortifi-
catum a peccatoribus et a bestialibus hominibus comedendum, abscissa
tamen parte et canibus data, quam bestia dentibus intinxerit. Aptum
namque sibi videtur, ut carnem bestiis administratam humanse bestiae
commederent84.

C. 19.

Simili modo prohibet medullas ossium cervorum3s manducari, quos
lupi commederant36.

C. 20.

Similiter cervos, quorum sanguinem quamvis 37per venas' cernimus
fluxisse per fracta in pedicis crura, vetat manducari, morticinam esse
adfirmans38, eo quod non fluxerat sanguis superior, qui custos et sedes
animae erat, 39 sed coagulatus est intra carnem' ; quia licet extremitas
sanguinis per extremum quodlibet membrum sit effusa, sanguis tamen

27 scripta, edd. 28 pecunia, edd. M est, edd. ^ Deus, add edd.

3" p. f. invassi, b, edd. 32 juncta, edd. M tm, b ; tamen, edd. 34 com-

medant, edd. a' non licet, add. c, which begins here again at " medullas." In the Irish

and Welsh canons, which are also contained in MS. b, is a chapter entitled Item Adompnanus,
coinciding with Chapter 19 of this series, from " medullas" onwards, and Chapter 20. It is also
in c. 3C commederunt, edd. "' parvulum, c, Mart. s8 confirmans carnem, c. Mart.

39' om. a; quamlibet/or quia licet, Mart.

VOL. II. I

114 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period II.

[canons of adamnan.]

crassior et solidior, in quo anima sederat, intra carnem coagulatus
manet. Itaque quodsi non *°crasa ulneris' inlissi41 sedem animas
turbaverit42, non est effusio sanguinis, sed tantum extremae partis
offensio, 43ita ut' qui earn carnem commederit, sciat carnem cum
sanguine commedisse, 44cum Dominus hoc prohibuit', 45non carnis
equoctio', sed sanguinis effusio dederat46. £t hoc praedictum in-
telligi47 et de pecoribus quas post abscissam vel tantum scissam48
aurem in extrema infirmitate mortua sunt. Adipem tantum et pelles
in usus varios habebimus.

49Finiunt hasc judicia'.

w causa vulneris, ed. Mart. il illaesi, ed. 42 laverit, edd. 43' itaque et, c, Mart.

w cum enim prohibuit, Mart. ; cum enim D. p., c ; cum autem Dominus prohibuit, edd.

*" nee et coctio, edd. ; non carnis coctio, c, Mart. 46 deerat, Mart. " debet, add. Mart.
4s om. edd. 49' om. edd.

A.D. 704. Sept. 23. Death of Adamnan.

Ann. Tigh., in an.& — Adamnanus LXXVII. anno etatis sue in

nonas kalendis Octobris Abbas Ie pausat See also the Ann. Ulton.

and the Ann. IV. Mag. In an. 703. [And see below, p. 135.]

a The Ann. Petav. quoted by Lappenberg attempt to convert the monks of Hy ; and the

{Angl.-Sax. Kings, I. xxxvi. n., Eng. tr.), best Annalists give September, and 704, as the

give A.D. 705 as the date of Adamnan's date. See, at length, Reeves' Adamnan, App.

death. But Bede specifies that it was before to Pre/, p. lvii.
the next Easter came round after his vain

A.D. 710 (?). Letter of Ceolfrid to Nectan Mac Derili King of the Pictsy
and consequent adoption by the Picts of the Roman Easter and tonsure a.
Also the introduction of stone churches^ 8fc.

a See below, in vol. III. 285-295. The Picts {Bced., V. 2i),ase.g. atInvergowrie,Restennet,
henceforth took S. Peter as their patron Saint Aberdour, &c, all connected with S. Boniface.

A.D. 712. A Bishop at Hy.
Ann. Tigh., in an. — Ceode Episcopus lea pausat. — So also Ann.
Ulton. , in an. (Coeddi).

A.D. 7 1 6-7 1 8 a. The Monks of Hy accept the Roman Easter and tonsure ;
but apparently lose for a time the supremacy over the Pictish Church
east of Drumalban^ which [perhaps) passes to Abernethy^.

Ann. Tigh., in an. 716. — Pasca in Eo civitate commotatur. —
Ib., in an. 717. Expulsio familias Ie trans Dorsum Britannie a Nec-
tono Rege. — Ib., in an. 718. Tonsura corona super familiam lea
datur So also Ann. Ulton.y in ann.

a.d. 565-849.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 115

[ROMAN EASTER AND TONSURE ACCEPTED BY PICTS AND SCOTS.]

B.ED., H. E.j III. 4. — Tunc [A.D. 715] veniente ad cos reve-
rentissimo et sanctissimo patre et sacerdote Ecgbercto, de na-
tione Anglorum, qui in Hibernia diutius exulaverat pro Christo,
eratque et doctissimus in Scripturis et longse vjtae perfectione
eximius, correcti sunt per eum et ad verum canonicumque Paschse
diem translatij quern tamen et antea non semper in luna quarta
decima cum Judasis, ut quidam rebantur, sed in die quidem Domi-
nica, alia tamen quam decebat hebdomada celebrabant. Scie-
bant cnim, ut Christiani, Resurrectionem Dominicam quas prima
sabbati facta est prima sabbati semper esse celebrandam: sed ut
barbari et rustici, quando eadem prima sabbati quae nunc Dominica
dies cognominatur veniret, minime didicerant. Verum quia gratia
caritatis fervere non omiserunt, et hujus quoque rei notitiam ad
perfectum percipere meruerunt, juxta promissum Apostoli dicentis :
<c Et si quid aliter sapitis, et hoc quoque vobis Deus revelabit." —
V. 11. Nee multo post illi quoque qui insulam Hii incolebant mona-
chi Scotticse nationis, cum his quae sibi erant subdita monasteriis,
ad ritum Paschae ac tonsurse canonicum Domino procurante perducti
sunt. Siquidem anno ab Incarnatione Domini septingentesimo sexto-
decimo, . . . cum venisset ad eos de Hibernia Deo amabilis et cum
omni honorificentia nominandus pater ac sacerdos Ecgberct, ....
honorifice ab eis et multo cum gaudio susceptus est. Qui quoniam et
doctor suavissimus, et eorum quae agenda docebat erat exsecutor
devotissimus, libenter auditus ab universis, immutavit piis ac sedulis
exhortationibus inveteratam illam traditionem parentum eorum, de
quibus Apostolicum ilium licet proferre sermonem, quod aemulationem
Dei habebant sed non secundum scientiam • catholicoque illos atque
Apostolico more celebrationem, ut diximus, praecipuae solemnitatis

sub figura coronae perpetis agere perdocuit Susceperunt autem

Hiienses monachi, docente Ecgbercto, ritus vivendi Catholicos sub
abbate Duunchado, post annos circiter octoginta ex quo ad prasdica-
tionem gentis Anglorum Aidanum miserant antistitem. \M. H. B.
176, 177, 281.]

n Bede'sdateof A.D. 715 has been explained monastery of Hy "in cunctis pene septen-

as that of the year when the change was resolved trionalium Scottomm [i. e. in Ireland] et om-

upon, and A.D. 716 as that when it actually nium Pictorum monasteriis non parvo tempore

took effect. He merely mentions the change, arcem tenebat, regendisque eorum populis

and alludes indirectly to the rejection of Co- praeerat " (H. E., III. 3) ; which implies cer-

lumbite supremacy by the Picts on occasion tainly that Hy had in A.D. 731 lost at least in

0f jt- part that supremacy, as the Annalists affirm.

b Bede, writing A.D. 731. states that the That Abernethy succeeded to it, and that, in

1 2

i i 6

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period II.

[probable pictish primacy of abernethy.]

Abernclhv, " fuerunt tres electiones factae,
quando non fuit nisi unus solus Episcopus in
Scotia," is asserted by Fordun (IV. 12). Ac-
cording to the Chron. Pict. {Skene, 6), " Necton
Morbet filius Erip XXIIIJ. [annos] regnavit :
tercio anno regni ejus Darlugdach Abbatissa
Cilledara de Hibernia exulat pro Christo ad
Britanniam : secundo anno adventus sui im-
molavit Ncctonius Aburnethige Deo et Sancte
Brigide, presente Dairlugdach que cantavit
alleluia super istam hostiam. Optulit igitur
Nectonius magnus filius Wirp, Rex omnium
provinciarum Pictorum, Apurnethige Sancte
Brigide, usque ad diem judicii, cum suis finibus,
que posite sunt a lapide in Apurfeirt usque ad
lapidem juxta Cairfuill, id est, Lethfoss, et
inde in altum usque ad Atban," &c. &c.
It is certainly possible that this legend may
really refer to the later Nectan, Mac Derili.
There is also an entry in another, 13th cent.,
chronicle {Chron. of Picts and Scots, Skene,
201), which (as does also a third chronicle,
ib. 150), while it attributes the building of
Abernethy to Garnald son of Donald, suc-
cessor to Bruidi, about A.D. 583, implies

that it occupied the same position as Dun-
keld did afterwards: — "Garnald .... edifia
l'eglis de Abirnithin, CC. aunz, et XXV.
aunz, et XI. moys, deuaunt qe l'eglis de Dun-
keldin fust edifie du Roy Constentin Roy des
Picis." — The legend of S. Bonifacius {Brev.
Aberdon. Prop. SS. pro temp. Hyem., and
Skene, Chron. 421 sq.), which brings him
with a large number of Roman clergy — Boni-
face indeed being confounded with the Pope —
to baptize a Pictish King Nectan, is also
supposed to be a tradition of the influx of (so
to say) Roman clergy, necessarily consequent
upon the expulsion of the Columbite clergy
by Nectan {Skene, Pre/, to Chron.). But
Boniface is only an alias of Bishop Cuiritin or
Queretinus of Rosemarkie (Reeves, Culdees,
45), and was an Irishman. Nectan Mac Derili
undoubtedly built a stone church in Pictland
(Bad. H. E., V. 21), but its locality is not
stated by Bede, and while Wyntoun indicates
Rosemarkie, the far more probable site of
Restennet, near Dunnichen, is suggested by
Bishop Forbes and Mr. Stuart.

A.D. 721. A Pictish Bishop ofcc Scotia " at a Council of Rome.

Conc. Rom. sub Gregorio II. (subscriptt.) — Fergustus, Episcopus
Scotise Pictus, huic constituto a nobis promulgato subscripsi. [Labb.,
VI. 1458; and above, p. 7.]

A.D. 723-791. Ann. Tigh. and Ann. Ult., in an. 723. Clericatus
Selbaigh Regis Dalriada. — Ann. Tigh., in an. 724. Clericatus
[N]echtain Regis Pictorum — Ann. Ult., in an. 731. Clericatus
Echdach filii Cuidini Regis Saxonum, et constringitur. — Ib., in an.
770. Niall Frassach, Rex Hibernias, post septenne imperium, reli-
giosus in Hyensi monasterio factus est (and Ib., in an. 778, his death. —
Ib., in an. 782. Baculus Airtgaile mic Cathail Regis Connacie, et
peregrinatio ejus in sequenti anno ad insolam Iae (and Ib., in an. 791,
his death).

A.D. 727—778* Supremacy of Hy over Irish Columbite Monasteries.
Ann. Tigh. and Ult., in an. 727. Adamnani reliquie transferuntur
in Hiberniam, et lex renovatur. — Ann. Ult., in an. 730. Reversio
reliquiarum Adomnani de Hibernia in mense Octobris. — Ann. Tigh.
and Ult., in an. 754. Sleibine Abbas lea in Hiberniam venit (and so,
A.D. 753, Lex Columb-Cille per Domhnall Midhe [Domnall of Meath,
King of Ireland], and A.D. 757, Lex Columcille la [i.e. per] Slebine,
and A.D. 758, Reversio Slebine in Hiberniam). — Ann. Ult., in an.

A. D. 565-849.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 117

[church of s. Andrew's founded by angus.]

765. Suibne Abbas Iae in Hiberniam venit (and so A.D. 778, Lex
Columbcille per Donnchadh et Bresal [Donchad was son of Domnall
and King of Ireland ; Bresal was abbat of Hy]).

A.D. 736 x 747. Church of Kilrimont or S. Andrew s founded by Angus

King of the Picts.

Legend of S. Andrew {in Reg. Prior. S. Andrea). — Rex vero
[Hungus] dedit hunc locum, scilicet Chilrymonth, Deo et Sancto
Andreas Ejus Apostolo, cum aquis, pratu, cum agris, cum pascuis,
cum mods, cum nemoribus, in eliemosynam perpetuo; et tanta
libertate locum ilium donavit, ut illius inhabitatores liberi et quieti
semper existerent de exercitu et de operibus castellorum et pontium,
et de inquietatione omnium secularium exactionum. Regulus vero
Episcopus Deo cantavit orationem Allej. ut Deus locum istum in elee-
mosinam datum in sempiternam protegeret et custodiret in honorem
Apostoli. In memoriale datse libertatis Rex Hungus cespitem
arreptum, coram nobilibus Pictis hominibus suis, usque ad altare
Sancti Andrea; detulit; et super illud cespitem eundem obtulit. In
presentia testium horum hoc factum est, Thalarg filii Ythernbuthib,
Nactan filii Chelturan, Garnach filii Dosnach, Drusti filii Wrthrosst,
Nachtalich filii Gigherti, Shinah filii Lutheren, Anegus filii Forchete,
Pheradach filii Finleich, Phiachan sui filii, Bolge, Glunmerach filii
Taran, Demene filii Aunganena, Duptalaich filii Bergib. Isti testes
ex regali prosapia geniti sunta. [Skene^ Chron. 186, 187; see also
ib. J 40.]

Ann. Tigh. and Ult., in an. 747.— Mors Tuathalain Abbatis
Cind-rigmonaigh.

a See for S. Rule, below, in App. E. p. 139. A.D. 736-765. If therefore the above legend

S. Cainnech or Canice (06. c. A.D. 597) was refers to Angus Mac Fergus, oh. A.D. 834

also connected with S.Andrew's. It is plain (Skene, Chron. 202), that king could only have

from the Annalists that S.Andrew's was founded refounded it. See Skene, Proc. Soc. Antiq.

as early at least as the reign of the earlier Angus, Scotl., IV. i. pp. 301-307.

A.D. 782. Ann. Ult., in an. 781 Muiredhach mac Huairgaile,

equonimusa Iae, quievit.

a — " Fertigbis " or steward.

A.D. 813, the Canon of the Council of Chalons^ respecting " Episcopi
Scoti," and A.D. 816, the Catio?i of the Council of Cealchyth con-
demning the Scoti for their want of a metropolitan. See below, under
the Irish Church, at their dates, and in vol. III. p. jHi.

mS CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.

[primacy transferred to dunkeld.]

A.D. 794-849. Hy ravaged by Norsemen, and consequent migrations of
S. Cohtmbas relics, and importance of Kelts as chief Columbite abbey.

A.D. 794. Ann. Innisfall., in an. — Orcain Iae Coluimchille
[Plunder of Hi Columcille].

A.D. 806. Ann. Ulton., in an. — Familia Iae occisa est a genti-
bus, i. lx. octo.

A.D. 814. Ib., in an. — Ceallach Abbas Iae finita constructione
templi Cenindsa [Cenannus = Kells, co. Meath] reliquit principatum.

A.D. 825. Ib., in an. — Martre Blaimhicc meic Flainn o gentib
in Hi Coluimcille [The martyrdom of Blaimec son of Flann by the
Gentiles in Hi Columcille].

A.D. 829. Ib., in an Diarmait Ab. Iae do dul an Albain comin-

naib Coluimcille [Diarmait Abbat of la went to Alban with the
reliquaries of Columcille].

A.D. 831. Ib., in an Diarmait totiachtain in h-Erin com-

minaib Coluimcille [Diarmait came to Erin with the reliquaries of
Columcille].

A.D. 849. Ib., in an. — Innrechtach Ab. Iae do tiachtain do cum
n-Erenn commindaib Coluimcille [Inrechtach Abbat of la came
to Erin with the reliquaries of Columcille].

A.D. 842. Grant of Loch leaven by King Brude to the Keledei*.

a See below under A.D. 955. This is the but certainly to the latter half of the 8th, cen-
earliest record of Culdees in Scotland. In tury. See Reeves, Ctddees, p. 8.
Ireland they are traceable perhaps to the 7th,

A.D. 849. Primacy and S. Columba's relics transferred to Dunkeld3-
by Keimeth Mac Alpin.

Pict. Chron.— Kinadius filius Alpini . . . septimo anno regni sui
reliquias Sancti Columbae transportavit ad ecclesiam quam construxitb.
[Skene, Chron. 8.]

De Sanctis in Anglia Sepultis. — Sanctus Columcylle requiescit
in loco dicto Duncahan, juxta fiuvium Tau. [ap. Hickes, Dissert.
Epist. p. 117, from a MS. of probably the tenth century0.]

a See below under A.D. 865. Probably the kingdom with Pictland by Kenneth,

abbat (see above) who went to Ireland in the b Founded by Constantine, ob. A.D. 820,

same year 849 with the relics (or some of according to one (late) Chronicle (Ske?ie, 201),

them) of S.Columba, objected to the transfer. followed by Fordun, &c. ; and for Keledei (ac-

It is plain, also, that at some period since A.D. cording to Dean Mylne, in the 15th century).

717 the Columban clergy had regained their c See Hardy, Descr. Catal., I. 666. There

influence in Pictland. In A.D. 849, Dalriada is a Latin version as well as the Saxon original,
had just been permanently absorbed into one

APPENDIX A,

RULE OF S. COLUMBA,

FROM A MS. IN THE BURGUNDIAN LIBRARY AT BRUSSELS ».

INCIPIT REGULA CHOLUIM CHILLE.

Bith ind uathad illucc fo leit i fail
primh catrac, minab innill lat cubus
byit i coitchendas ina sochaide.

Imnochta do gres do sechem ar
Christ, ocus ar na soscela.

Cec bycc no mor no muinechtair
di cech v6t, etir edach, ocus biad,
ocus dig, act rob de forchongra
senora ocus a comarlecath, ar ni
hinill do chraidbec airbera bith etir
nac crut la a soyrbrathair fe*in.

Locc imdaigyn co noyn dorus
immatt.

Huatad craidbec imaradret Dia,
ocus a timnai ; do tataigith cuccat
illaitib litaib ; do timnyrtad i tiom-
naib De, ocus a scelaib screptrai.

Duine imorro olcynai conscelai-
getar do briathraib espae, no don
doman, no fodordat ni nat cumcat
do ic, no do cumrech, act is mote fo
fyra saet dyit mat cot nista etir carait
ocus eascarait, nir do foemta cuccat,
act beraitt bendactain fo chettoir
mat roillet.

Mog fyr gor craibdec nemscelach,

THE RULE OF COLUMBKILLE BEGINNETH.

Be alone in a separate place near
a chief cityb, if thy conscience is not
prepared to be in common with the
crowd.

Be always naked in imitation of
Christ and the Evangelists.

Whatsoever little or much thou
possessest of anything, whether
clothing, or food, or drink, let it be
at the command of the senior and at
his disposal, for it is not befitting a
religious to have any distinction of
property with his own free brother.

Let a fast place, with one door,
enclose thee.

A few religious men to converse
with thee of God and his Testament ;
to visit thee on days of solemnity;
to strengthen thee in the Testaments
of God, and the narratives of the
Scriptures.

A person too who would talk with
thee in idle words, or of the world ;
or who murmurs at what he cannot
remedy or prevent, but who would
distress thee more should he be a
tattler between friends and foes, thou
shalt not admit him to thee, but at
once give him thy benediction should
he deserve it.

Let thy servant be a discreet, reli.

I 20

APPENDIX A.

[rule of s.

dia nedta do bit oc do timterect, do
saetar mesraigti bid cosmail act is
hull.

Commus fo ryir nach aili bescnaidh
bys craibdec.

Mynma erlam fri derccmartrai.

Mynma fossaid feidil fri ban mar-
trai.

Dilgad o cride da gac aerl nduine.

Aurnaigti gr^ssach ar in muintir
dod cosich.

LeVe gabala ecnairce, arhail bid
saincarai irisech dyit cec marb iri-
sech.

Imna anmai issyssarh.

Do coitcynd figell on trat co araile
fo a ryir nyich nach aile.

Tri torbai isind 16a, .i. ernaigti,
ocus lubair, ocus legenn.

Ind lubair do fodail a tri, .i. do
torba fadyin, ocus do torba do luicc
do nyoch bus fir toise do ; araill do
cuitigh ina mbratar ; araill do# gor
ina cobnessam, .i. rob do foircytal no
scribynd, no uaim netaigh, no cecip
torbai olcyna ar na beter indespa, ut
Dominus ait, Non apparebis ante Me
uacuus

Cec ni ina urd choir; nemo enim
coronabitur nisi qui legitime certa-
uerit.

Secern derce ria cech ret.

Ni hairbertha bit o biud combad
guirt.

COLUMBA.]

gious, not tale-telling man, who is to
attend continually on thee, with
moderate labour of course, but always
ready.

Yield submission to every rule that
is of devotion.'

A mind prepared for red martyr-
dom.

A mind fortified and steadfast for
white martyrdom c.

Forgiveness from the heart to
every one.

Constant prayers for those who
trouble thee.

Fervour in singing the office for
the dead, as if every faithful dead
was a particular friend of thine.

Hymns for souls d to be sung stand-
ing.

Let thy vigils be constant from
eve to eve, under the direction of
another person.

Three labours in the day, viz.,
prayers, work, and reading.

The work to be divided into three
parts, viz., thine own work, and the
work of thy place, as regards its real
wants ; secondly, thy share of the
brethren's [work] ; lastly, to help
the neighbours, viz. by instruction or
writing, or sewing garments, or
whatever labour they may be in
want of, ut Dominus ait, " Non ap-
parebis ante Me vacuus."

Everything in its proper order;
Nemo enim coronabitur nisi qui
legitime certaverit.

Follow alms -giving before all
things.

Take not of food till thou art
hungry.

Ni cotalta combad eim lat.

Ni accalta combad fri toisc.

Nach forcraid no sechnai do dilys
proinn no do etach fuir tabair fri
haircisect ina mbratar do coset, no
do bochtaib olcyna.

Sere D6 o uilib craidib ocus o uilib
nyrtaib ;

Syrc do cobnyssarh samail ut fa-
dyin.

Fedliged i timnaib De tria san uile
namsir.

Do mod ernaigti co toetsat do
dera;

No do mod do obair torbaig co
toetsat do derai ;

No do mod do obair torbaig, no
do slectanaib co thi hallus comminic
manabat solma do derae.

FINIT.

a Printed here from Appendix D, pp. 109-
112, to Primate Colton's Visitation of Derry,
ed. Reeves. The translation is Mr. Curry's.
In the original MS. it forms one of several so-
called Rules, the others being in metre ; and
the nature of its contents, together with the
absence of evidence that S. Columba ever com-
posed a written Rule, marks it almost certainly
as a later production of some Columbite monk
or hermit (see Dr. Reeves's remarks in the same
Appendix, and in Add. Notes to Adamn.,

APPENDIX A.

[rule of s. columba.]

Sleep not till thou feelest desire.

121

Speak not except on business.

Every increase which comes to
thee in lawful meals, or in wearing
apparel, give it for pity to the brethren
that want it, or to the poor in like
manner.

The love of God with all thy heart
and all thy strength ;

The love of thy neighbour as thy-
self.

Abide in the Testaments of God
throughout all times.

Thy measure of prayer shall be
until thy tears come ;

Or thy measure of work of labour
till thy tears come ;

Or thy measure of thy work of
labour, or of thy genuflexions, until
thy perspiration often comes, if thy
tears are not free.

FINIT.

V. S. Col, pp. 336-339).

b That is, an Episcopal church or city
(Reeves).

c That is, self-mortification and ascetic
practices, or bodily chastisement, as opposed
to " red martyrdom," where blood is shed or
the life laid down for the truth's sake (Reeves).

d Or, " Hymns of names," i. e. Litanies,
according to another possible rendering of the
word "anmai" (Reeves).

APPENDIX B,

LAWS ATTRIBUTED TO KENNETH MAC ALPIN (SPURIOUS).

Hect. Boeth., X. 201, ed. 1574. — Kennethi leges civiles. — Capita
legum, quae adhuc extant, sunt hujusmodi.

I. Singulis in regionibus singuli sint jurisperiti, ut ab initio est institutum.

II. Horum filii a primaeva aetate leges discant.

III. Legum tabulas, regum magnatumque cartophylacia, soli hi servent.

IV. Si horum quispiam criminis falsi convictus fuerit, furca vitam finiat,
abjiciaturque insepultus.

V. Furti convictum suspendito, homicidii capite truncato.

VI. Mulierem capitalis criminis damnatam, aut amne submergito, aut
defodito vivam.

VII. Qui Dei nomen, divorumve, Regis, aut tribus sua? ducis, blasphemia
laeserit ; ei linguam abscindito.

VIII. Qui mendacii in proximi perniciem fuerit convictus, ei gladium
adimito, ejusque congressum exinde devitato.

IX. Capitalium insimulatos, septem spectata fide viri aut novem, undecim,
tredecim, quindecim, aut numero majori, modo is impar fuerit, ex sententia
judicanto.

X. Latrones, grassatores, depopulatores agrorum, ferro punito.

XL Fugitivos, bardos1, otio addictos, scurras, et hujusmodi hominum
genus, loris et flagro caedunto.

XII. Uxor non luet mariti scelus ; viro autem fraudi erit, si, eo sciente,
quid uxor deliquerit.

XIII. Concubinam viri eadem, cum eo, quicum delinquit, poena torqueto.

XIV. Qui virginis rapuerit honorem, nisi injuriae authorem vitiata po-
poscerit in virum, capitis pcenam luito.

XV. Si quis alterius conjugem non invitam vitiaverit, uterque extremo
afficiatur supplicio. Si vis mulieri fuerit illata, vir injurius proximo, ferro
damnabitur, mulier erit innoxia.

XVI. Filium, si parentibus injurius fuerit, lingua, pede, manuve, eodem
privatum membro in crucem tollito, abjicitoque insepultum,

XVII. Homicida, mutus, aut parenti ingratus, haeres non esto.

1 Bardi nihil hie faciunt ; leg. vargos, vel vergos ; ita vocarunt errones. Salmas. ap. W.

APPENDIX B. 123

[LAWS OF KENNETH MAC ALPIN.]

XVIII. Praestigiatores, magos, manes invocantes, malis daemonibus fami-
liares, aut ab eis petentes auxilia, ad unum concremato.

XIX. Semina nisi nocivis granis munda, terrae ne condito.

XX. Qui sua culpa agros satiles nocivis herbis labefactari siverit, eum ob
primam culpam bove uno mulctato, ob secundam decern, ob tertiam vero
agris ipsis arceto.

XXI. Commilitonem, amicumve praelio forte caesum, sepelito, hostem
sinito insepultum.

XXII. Aberrans pecus aut domino, aut furum indagatori (Tocioderach 2
vulgus appellat), aut sacerdoti reddito ; quod si triduum penes te retinueris,
furti reus esto.

XXIII. Qui rem proximi deperditam repererit, praeconis voce denunciet
inventam ; alioquin furis deputetur supplicio.

XXIV. Qui litigantem secum in judicio percusserit, causae reus, pulsato
homine absoluto, dicatur.

XXV. Si coeuntibus bobus, quaevis icta incerto percussore interierit casu,
quae earum fuerit incornuta caedis authorem judicanto. Ejus dominus,
mortuo accepto animali, damnum proximo reparabit.

XXVI. Si sus foetus suos ederit, lapidibus obruito, ejusque carnes ne
comedito.

XXVII. Suem segetes edentem, aut grunno cultum subruentem agrum,
occidito impune.

XXVIII. Czetera animantia, quae nobiscum degunt, si tua laeserint terrae
nascentia, donee eorum dominus damnum reparaverit, te penes servato.

Haec civilia et popularia : caetera, quae ad nos devenerunt, religiosa sunt,

Kennethi leges religiose. — I. Aras, templa, divorum statuas, oratoria,
sacella, sacerdotes, omnesque sacrae familiae viros, ex animo venerator.

II. Festos et solennes dies, jejunia, vigilias, et omnifarias ceremonias,
quas Christo Regi et sacratissimae Ejus militiae decrevit humana pietas, multo
honore observato.

III. Laedere Christi sacerdotem dicto factove exitiale sit.

IV. Agrum, quo quis forte occisus, sepultus fuerit, septennium incultum
relinquito.

V. Sepulchrum omne sacrum habeto, idque crucis signo adornato ; quod
ne pede aliquando conculces, caveto.

2 Lib. I. Reg. Majest. cap. vi. § 8, vocatur Toscbeo Deracb ; et notat Skenaeus, barbaru.n esse
nomen priscis Scotis et Hibernis usitatum pro serjando aut serviente curiam, qui literas citatorias
mandat executioni. — W. Tossacbdoir (Orig. Parocb. Scotl., II. 5) is interpreted " crowner "
(ib., p. 97) ; and see ib., p. 172, and Chalmers,' Caled., I. 451 (quoted by Reeves). The office
was one of high importance origiiully, but sank gradually into " something between that of a
ground-officeror bailiff and that of a sheriffs officer " (Stuart's Pre/, to Book of Deer, p. lxxxi.
note 1, and authorities there quoted).

124 APPENDIX B.

[LAWS OF KENNETH MAC ALPIN.]

VI. Defuncti funus habita facultatum ratione curato.

VII. Insignis viri, aut qui de republica optime fuerit meritus, celebri,
lugubri tamen, pompa funus efferto.

VIII. Duos huic adhibeto equestres : alterum vita functi arma indutum
ferentem insigne candido equo, alterum pulla veste velata facie nigro equo
insidentem. Hie, posteaquam uterque supplicatoriam deductionem funus-
que antecedens ad templum venerit, retroacto equo, ad altare, dominum
morte absumptum vociferans, populo in eum execrante, unde venit, celerius
se conferat. Ule ad altare recto pergens gradu, deposita arma equumque
offerat sacerdoti demortui insigni admoto monumento, significans eo domi-
num immortali vita patriaque seternge claritatis frui.

Hujusmodi ritum virorum insignium efferendi funera, parum, ut multis est
visum, religiosum, posterior setas abolevit ; sacerdoti equi armorumque loco
quinque sterlingicis libris in oblationem tributis.

His Kennethus Rex institutis longeque pluribus, quorum partem majorem
vetustas aut potius regum sanctiones abrogarunt, populum rite instructum
magna fcelicitate usque ad vitae exitum rexit. Pontificiam sedem dudum
Pictorum ab Abbernethi oppido, eo ferro et igni deleto, ad templum Reguli
transtulit. Exinde huic oppido Sancti Andrese sedes nomen est factum, eosque,
qui illuc per pluscula inde tempora sacrum gessere magistratum, maximos
Scotorum Episcopos appellarunt. Nondum enim Scotorum regnum, uti
nunc, in diceceses divisum erat; sed quivis episcoporum, quos ea aetate vita?
sanctimonia cunctis reverendos fecerat, quocunque fuisset loco, sine dis-
crimine pontificia munera obibat. Hujusmodi Scotorum Ecclesise admini-
stratio ad Malcolmi tertii tempora perseveravit, quando ipse superne
admonitus, uti suo referetur loco, sacrum Multhlacensem instituit magistra-
tum. Cseterum tanta reverentia inter homines, tantaque vitse innocentia, et
erga Deum pietate, sacer divi Andrese pontificatus ab institutione sui longa
episcoporum serie ad tempus usque quo haec commentabamur, est con-
tinuatus (sex enim supra triginta antislites, et eorum complures inter divos
relatos, illic sedisse perhibent), ut nusquam gentium verae religionis cultus,
morum consentiente probitate, magis effulserit. Ad Kennethum redeo.
Erant termini ejus regni post Pictos deletos Northumbria et Hirta (ea est
ultima Hebridum insularum), Hibernicus hinc oceanus, et illinc Germanicus.
Moritur tandem Rex omni vita illustris pituitae exundantia apud Forteviotum,
anno, quam supremum inter Scotos iniverat magistratum, vicesimo, Christi
autem Domini quinquagesimo et quinto supra octingentesimum. Ejus funus
celeberrima pompa in Ionam est elatum ; ubi Firgusius, Hirtus, ac fortissimi
quique Scotorum Reges, conditi quiescunt. Suffectus est in demortui locum
Donaldus, Kennethi germanus, diverso multum a fratre ingenio. [S., I.
340-343; W., I. 179-181.]

APPENDIX C.

INSCRIBED AND OTHER CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS IN THE PICTISH AND

SCOTTISH KINGDOMS.

A.D. 4OO-900 (?).

A. A.D. 400-600 (?). A few monuments exist in Scotland, which look as
though they should be referred to a semi-Roman date and origin.

i. Inscribed Momiments.

1. Near the kirk of Yarrow, a slab with an inscription in debased Roman
characters — as read by Sir J. Y. Simpson: —

HIC MEMOR IACIT F
LOIN : : : NI : : :

HIC
PE : : M

DVMNOGENI . HIC IACENT
IN TVMVLO DVO FILI
LIBERALI

These are probably three inscriptions, and are in very rude letters. See
Proc. of Antiq. of Scot L, II 484, IV. 134, 524; Stuart, Sculpt. Stones, dec, II.
App. III. p. xlviii.

2. At Kirkliston, called the Cat Stone, an inscription in like debased
Roman characters —

IN OC TV
MVLO JACIT
VETTA F
VICTI
{Proc. of Antiq., &c, as above, IV. 119; and Stuart, il>.)

126 APPENDIX C.

[inscribed and other CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS IN SCOTLAND.]

ii. Monuments uninscribed, of this earlier period, may possibly exist, but
there is not sufficient evidence whereon to assign such a date to any existing
stone.

B. Inscribed and other Monuments in the Pictish Kingdom.

A.D. 700-900 (?).

Monuments of a definitely Pictish style cluster most thickly in the parts
of the country which formed the centre of the kingdom of the Picts, viz. in
the counties of Forfar, Fife, and the eastern districts of Perth, south of the
Mounth, and in the valleys of the Dee and Don in Aberdeenshire, imme-
diately north of it ; being most abundant in the comparatively level district
running westwards from the shore between Montrose and Arbroath through
Forfarshire and Perthshire to the Tay and Dunkeld, and again, along the
Earn. There are also isolated clusters in Elginshire, and on the shores of
Ross along the Moray Firth, besides a few scattered examples elsewhere.
All are of a very special character, markedly differing (and especially in the
various symbols, which are peculiar to them) from the Saxon monuments in
Northumberland, Durham, Cumberland, and Dumfries ; from the pre-Saxon
monuments in Kirkcudbright and Wigton and towards the lower part of the
Clyde ; and from those also, which are nearer akin to them, but which are
destitute of the symbols above mentioned, viz. the older monuments in
Argyllshire and the Isles. They are also of an older type than the Irish
crosses, their ordinary character being that of pillar stones with the cross
or ornaments simply cut on the face of the stone. But some, as e. g. those
at S. Andrew's and at Dunkeld, which have the Celtic ornamentation, lack
the peculiar Pictish symbols.

I. Inscribed Monuments are very few.

1. South of the Mounth.

i. At St. Vigean's (church of S. Fechin), near Arbroath, an elaborately
adorned stone with a cross, interlaced work, and figures ; and on one face
of it, —

DROSTEN . • .

IPE UORET

ELT FOR

CUS

i. e. (the cross) of Drost son of Voret of the family of Fergus. Drost
was a King of the Picts, killed in battle near S. Vigean's A.D. 729.

APPENDIX C. 127

[inscribed and other CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS IN SCOTLAND.]

Another cross at the same place, also elaborately ornamented and with
figures, has among the latter two ecclesiastics with peculiar dress and the
Roman tonsure; and dates therefore after A.D. 710 x 718.

A third cross uninscribed, and several fragments, are also at the same
place {Stuart, Sculpt. Stones of Scot/., I. 69-71, II. 126-128).

2. North of the Mounth.
ii. At Newton House, in the Garioch up the Don, Aberdeenshire, parish
of Culsalmond, but removed from its original site : an upright pillar 5 or 6
feet high, with six lines of inscription, not yet read : also Oghams on its
edge, which occur elsewhere in Scotland only at Logie in the same neigh-
bourhood, at Scoonie in Fifeshire, at Golspie in Sutherland, and at Bressay
in Shetland {Stuart, ib., I. 1).

iii. At Knockando, up the Spey, Elginshire, three slabs with patterns, and
on one of them, in Runes of the 9th or 10th century,

SIKNIK,

a name which occurs also in Runes on a monument at Sanda Sodermanland
in Sweden {Stuart, ib., II. 105).

iv. At Papa Slronsay, north-east part of the Orkneys, a plain upright
stone with a cross incised, and one word above the cross, unintelligible
{Stuart, ib., I 42).

v. At Bressay, eastern part of the Shetlands, a stone with cross and
elaborate ornamentation, and on the edges of it Oghams, interpreted by
Dr. Graves thus —

BENRES MECCU DROI ANN
(Benrhe or the son of the Druid lies here).

CROSC NAHDFDADS DATR AN
(Cross of Nordred's daughter is here placed).

{Stuart, ib., I. 94, 95.)

II. Monuments without inscriptions abound in the localities above
mentioned3.

a A few uninscribed monuments exist, which To which may be added —
may be so far of earlier than (characteris- 3. At High A acbinlary, a cross, 1 both in

tically) Pictish Christian date, as to belong to 4. At Kirkclaugh, do. j Galloway.

a semi-Roman time, i. e. to S. Ninian's See Stuart, Sculpt. Stories, ti-c, II. App. III.

southern Christian Picts of A.D. 400 to (say) p. xlviii.
A.D. 600 : e. g. — There is an incised cross in S. Ninian's Cave

1. A cross near Alloa. in Galloway (like those in the Fife caves),

2. Stob's Cross (so called) near Markincb. which Mr. Stuart has recently discovered.

128

APPENDIX C.

[inscribed and other CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS IN SCOTLAND.]

11.
iii.

iv.

On or near the
' South Esk.

i. South of the Mounth.

(a) Forfarshire : stones with crosses, and mostly also figures, and inter-
laced ornament, at —

i. Inchbrayock, at mouth of the South Esk (Stuart, I.
68, //. 13).

Farnell, close to Inchbrayock (ib., I. 86).

Brechin, a fragment, but seemingly of late date
(ib., I. 138).

Aberlemno, between Brechin and Forfar, five stones;
one destroyed, one removed to Abbotsford, an-
other with only the spectacle ornament, the other
two elaborately ornamented (ib., I. 71, 78-81, 98,

99)-
Aldbar, close to Aberlemno (ib., I. 82).

Kirriemuir, a little further west, three, elaborately

ornamented, and fragments of others (ib., I. 43-46,

//. 13).
Kingoldrum, N.W. of Kirriemuir ; a bell also found

there (ib., I. 49, 89, 93).
Menmuir, between North and South Esk (ib., I. 92).
Glammis, W. of Forfar and S. of Kirriemuir, three

elaborately ornamented, the third called the Stone

of St. Erland or Orland (ib., I. 83-85).
Eassie, N.W. of Glammis, one stone with cross and

ornament (ib., I. 90, 91).
Camuston, near Panmure, S.W. of St. Vigean's (ib.,

I. 87).
Monifieth, on the coast just inside the Firth of

Tay (ib., I. 92, 77. 80, 81, 123); a crucifixion is
on one of the stones, of which there are several.

Strathmartin, N.W. of Monifieth, fragments (ib.,
I 77, 132, II. 101).

Invergowrie, N. coast of Firth of Tay (ib., I. 88, 89).

Benvie, close to Invergowrie (ib., I. 126).

Dundee, a beautiful crossed stone of late date (ib.,

II. 125).

vi.

vn.

viii,
ix.

xi.

xii.

xiii
xiv,

XV.

xvi,

Close to Meigle
' in Perthshire.

Along or near
the coast from
' Arbroath to
Dundee.

To which are to be added, xvii. the crosses at St. Vigean's already
mentioned.

APPENDIX C.

129

[INSCRIBED AND OTHER CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS IN SCOTLAND.]

111.

IV.

VI.

(b) Perthshire^ : stones of a like character, at —

i. Meigle, on the edge of Forfarshire, fragments of
certainly two, probably more, very elaborately
carved stones, with crosses ; also of four others
(ib., I. 72-77, 93, 127, 132, //. 3-7).

ii. Kettins, close to Cupar Angus {ib., II 8).

St. Madoe's, Carse of Gowrie (ib., I. 55).

Rossie Priory, Inchture, Carse of Gowrie (ib., II. 99).

Dunkeld, an elaborately ornamented pillar of gray
sandstone, with many figures and heads ; and a
red sandstone pillar with a plain cross on it, of
seemingly later date ; both used as gateposts to
the churchyard (ib., I. 50, 51); also a fragment
(ib., II. 68) ; and another fragment of a different
style from the Pictish (ib., 16).

Dunfallandy, close to Killiecrankie, of black slate,
with cross and symbols, and figure in relief (ib.,
I. 47, 48).
vii. Dull, close to Taymouth Castle, fragments, and
three crosses with limbs (ib., II 16, 17). j

viii. Abernethy, a fragment only (ib., I. 49). ")

ix. Forteviot, at Bankhead, near Dupplin Castle, a I
beautiful cross with limbs ; there were once two
others, respectively half a mile north and half a
mile south of it (ib., I. 57, 58).

Gash, the "Boar Stone" (ib., I. 103, 104).

Fowlis Wester, 2 miles E. of Crieff (ib., I. 60).

Crieff (ib., I. 65). See also Bishop Forbes's
account of the bell of St. Fillan (Soc. Antiq.
Scotl, vol. VIII. Edinb. 1870).

. • . •

xiii. Balquhidder, several stones, with crosses incised, on
one an ecclesiastic with chalice ; on another a
Greek cross, with a human figure and a two-
handed sword (Stuart, II. 67, 68).

Eastern part of
the county, N.E.
of Perth.'

Up the Tay or

its tributaries.

XI.

Xll.

Along the Earn.

b There is a part of a stone also at Goodlie-
bum near Perth, which once had upon it in
relief a figure of our Lord, with the head
surrounded by a glory. It is too fragmentary

VOL. II.

to have an exact date assigned to it, but it
looks late. See Stuart, Sculpt. Stones, II.
App. III. p. xlviii.

»3o

APPENDIX C.

[INSCRIBED AND OTHER CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS IN SCOTLAND.]

Along or near
the coast from
S. Andrew's a-
<■ long the Firth
of Forth to the
mouth of the
Orr.

i. Mugdrum, near Newburgh, south shore of Firth of Tay, apparently
once a cross with limbs {ib., I. 52).

ii. S. Andrew's, fragments elaborately carved, which
have been forced into the shape of a cist, but
appear to have been originally crosses; also a
great number of fragments of crosses, &c. of an
apparently later date, but none with symbols {ib.,
I. 61-65, II. 9-1 1, 18).

iii. Crail {ib., I. 64).

iv. Between Crail and Sauchope, the " Standing Stone
of Sauchope," a pillar with cross incised {ib.,

I- 59)-
v. Near Kilrenny, close to Anstruther, the " Skeith
Stone,'' resembling that at Bressay {ib., II. 124).

vi. Abercrombie, on the Firth of Forth, two crosses,
and fragments built into the church wall {ib., I.
124, 125).

vii. Largo House, half way between Crail and Kircaldy,
N.W. of Abercrombie {ib., I. 66).

viii. Scoonie, at the mouth of the Orr, near Leven, ani-
mals, symbols, and Oghams {ib., II. 12).

ix. Docton, in Kinglassie, four miles north of Kircaldy
{ib., I. 53, 54).

There are also, to the south, in

{d) Linlithgowshire, at (i.) Abercorn, a fragment of a similar character to
the Saxon monuments at Hexham {ib., I. 128). (ii.) Aberlady,
in East Lothian, a like fragment {ib., II Pref. p. 46, note).

And, to the north, in

(e) Kincardineshire, at (i.) Fordonn (S. Palladius' reputed place of burial),
a stone with figures and symbols (ib., I. 67).

A fragment of a character not Saxon, at Liberton, near Edinburgh {ib.,
II. 77), may also be mentioned.

APPENDIX C.

[inscribed and other christian monuments in Scotland.!

i3>

Up the Dee.

2. North of the Mounth.

( f) Aberdeenshire : stones of a like character, at —

i. Dunecht, a few miles from Banchory, a stone with a
cross incised within a circle (ib., II. 124).

ii. Aboyne, two stones with crosses {ib., I. 13).

iii. Migvie, near Aboyne, a primitive rough stone with

a cross interlaced, and symbols, and a man on

horseback {ib., II 78).

iv. Dyce, on the Don {ib., I. 9).

v. Mony??iusk, on the Don {ib., I 8).

vi. Kildrummie Castle, beautifully carved, but of late date
{ib., II. 125).

vii. Chapel of Garioch, the "Maiden Stone" {ib., I. 2).
Also many stones with the Spectacle ornament
&c. are in the valley of the Don or its tributaries,
e.g. at Inverury, Kintore, &c, and one at Logie
near Newton with Oghams {ib. I. 3), and at New-
ton itself as above mentioned; all in the Garioch.

viii. Old Deer, the monastery of SS. Columba and 1 N. E. of the

1 Up the Don or
its tributaries.

Drostan, near Peterhead {ib., I ri).

county.

(g) Banffshire, at —

i. Mortlach, on the Dullan, a tributary of the Spey {ib., I. 14), which
may be said to belong geographically to the Elgin group.

(//) / Iginshire, stones of a like character in two localities, at —

i. Elgin, now in the cathedral, a granite (broken) cross

elaborately ornamented {ib , I. 16).
ii. Duffus, between Elgin and the sea (ib., I. 114). \ Near Elgin

iii. Drainie, near Duffus, on the coast, fragments (ib.,
I 129, 130).

iv. Rafford, near Forres, known as " The Forres 1
Stone" (ib., I. 18-21).

v. Brodie, above Forres, an elephant among the ani- !
mals, which is not unfrequent (ib., I. 22, 23).

vi. Glenfemess, above Brodie, with elephants and inter-
laced ornamentation (ib., I 24).

K 2

On the Finii-

132 APPENDIX C.

[INSCRIBED AND OTHER CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS IN SCOTLAND.]

(1) Ross-shire: stones of a like character, in one locality, viz. the western or
southern shores respectively of the Moray and Dornoch Firths, at —

i. Rosemarkie, south of the Cromarty Firth, a cross in
two pieces, and fragments (ib., I. 105-107).

ii. Nigg, north of the Cromarty Firth (ib., I. 28, 29),
representing the consecration of the Holy Eu-
charist.

iii. Shandwick, close to Nigg, a freestone obelisk with
cross, magnificently carved (ib.,I. 26, 27).

iv. Hilton in Cadboll, close to Shandwick, a stone
with ornaments of a Saxon character, but no cross
(ib., L 25).

v. Tarbet, a fragment beautifully carved (ib., I. 30). 1 Soutri shore of

vi. Edderton (ib., I. 31, II. 129). J Firth.

West shore of
• the Moray
Firth.

Dornoch

(k) Suiherlandshire, only two like stones —

i. At Golspie, north coast of Dornoch Firth, near the Ross-shire cluster
{ib., I. 34), with Oghams.

ii. At Fan-, in the centre of the north coast, near Tongue (ib., I. 35).

(/) Caithness-shire, also only two specimens, at —

i. Ulbster, east coast a little south of Wick, with symbols (ib., I. 40).

ii. Halkirk, northwards, some way up the Thurso Water, an elaborate
crossed stone {ib., II. 79).

In addition to the above, rude crosses are found, inscribed within several
caves, mostly on the shores of Fife, frequented no doubt by hermits in early
times (Stuart, ib., Append. XIII. to Pre/ace).

C. Inscribed and other Christian Monuments among the Scots of Dalriada.

A.D. 700-1000 (?).
I. The inscribed monuments of early date are very few.

i. In Hy, a stone with an incised cross, and OR AR ANMIN EOGAIN
(= a prayer for the soul of Eogain — Stuart, Sculpt. Stones of Scoll.,
II 65.) '

ii. In the same island, another, with OR DO MAIL FATARIC ( = z
prayer for Maelpatrick — Stuart, ib., II. p. 31): referred by Dr.
Reeves to Maelpatrick O'Banan, Bishop of Conner and Dalaradia,
ob. A.D. 1 1 74 ; but Mr. Stuart assigns an earlier date to both this
and the preceding example. The name is a very common one.

APPENDIX C. 133

[INSCRIBED AND OTHER CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS IN SCOTLAND.]

There are several other inscribed and very beautiful slabs and crosses,
both in Hy and in the neighbouring islands, as e. g. Oronsay, but of a date
much posterior to these and to the period with which we are here concerned,
and running down to the 16th century.

II. Uninscribed monuments occur frequently in the islands and in Kintyre
(besides many of later date), viz. :

1. In the Islands.
Argyllshire.

i. Hy, two crossed stones, of Irish type, one called S. Martin's,
another with a plain cross in Reilig Oran of the character of the
Irish crosses ascribed by Dr. Petrie to the 9th century, and two
early fragments {Stuart, ib., II, plates 40, 41, 44-46, and p. 65).

ii. Islay, fragments of carved pillar stones at Kilarrow and at Keils,
two crossed stones at Kilchoman, and two elaborately carved
stones with crosses of Irish type but probably 10th or nth
century at Kildalton (ib., plates 35-37, 53).

iii. Eilanmore, W. coast of South Knapdale, Kintyre ; a carved pillar,
once a cross with limbs, and a stone with a plain lined cross
incised (ib., plates 100, 103).

iv. Tiree, a carved crossed stone at Kirkapoll (with Crucifixion) which
looks of later date, and a very old carved stone with cross of
more ancient appearance than those in Hy, besides many other
fragments of the early Hy type (ib., plates 48, 52).

Invemess-sh ire.
v. Canna, a beautiful cross with limbs (ib., plates 50, 51).

vi. Harris (in the Hebrides), a stone with a plain lined cross incised
(ib., plate 103).

Buteshire.
vii. Bute, a fragment at S. Calmag, Rothsay, fragments of an interlaced
cross at Rothsay Castle, and three round-headed crosses of a
Cornish type at S. Blane's, Kingarth (ib., plates 56, 72, 73).

viii. Cumbrae, at Millport, fragments of ten crosses like those at
S. Blane's (ib., plate 74).

ix. Arran, at Kilbride, a primitive stone with cross like those in Corn-
wall (ib., plate 122).

j 34 APPENDIX C.

[inscribed and other christian monuments in Scotland.]

2. On the mainland.
Mainland of Argyllshire.

i. Kintyre, at Kilchousland near Campbeltown, a fragment, and at
Keils to the S. W. of North Knapdale, a beautiful cruciform
pillar but apparently of later date (id., plates 56 and 32), also at
Keils two slabs, and some inscribed monuments of apparently
nth or 12th century (id., plate 57).

ii. Kilmichael, in Glassary near Lochgilphead, two crossed stones (ib.,
plate 58), also an inscribed stone resembling those at Keils in
Kintyre (ib., plate 57).

iii. Keils in Morven, N. coast of Sound of Mull, a cross with limbs,
beautifully carved (ib., plate 49).

On none of these monuments are there any of the symbols so common in
Pictland, but which occur nowhere else, save in one place in Galloway, and
on a slab found on the Castle Hill, Edinburgh.

D. In Laodonia or Saxonia, i. e. in the district from the Border northward
to the Firth of Forth, which was occupied by the Angles from A.D. 547 (?)
onwards, but which became subject to the Scottish King either A.D. 971 x
975, or more probably A.D. 1018, and consequently also, at the same
time, part of (what was ultimately held to be) the diocese of S. Andrew's,
there are no monuments belonging to the Saxon period, and answering
in character to the Northumberland and Durham monuments, except the
fragments at Abercorn and Aberlady, above mentioned : unless we include,
under this head, that at Coldingham co. Berwick, close to S. Abb's Head,
figured in Stuart, Sculpt. Stones, p. 63, plate no.

APPENDIX D.

ABBATS OF HY DURING THE PERIOD OF COLUMBITE PRIMACY",

A.D. 563-849.

i. S. Columba, A.D. 563-597 b. [Ann. Tigh. a. 595, Quies Columcille in
nocte Dominica Penticosten V. Id. Juni anno peregrinationis sue XXXV.,
etatis vero LXXVII. So also Ann. Imiisf., Ult. The Ann. Clonmacn. and
IV. Mag. give the same day but a different year. That A.D. 597 is the
correct year, see Reeves's Adamnan, pp. 309-312 ; lanigan, II. 247 ; Grub,
I. 67, n.c]

2. S. Baithenus, A.D. 597-600. [Ann. Tigh. a. 598, Quies Baethin
Abbatis Ea anno LXVI. etatis sue. See however Ann. Ult.; Adamn.,
I. 2, 23, II. 46, III. 4; Ann. Clonm. ; IV. Mag. in an. 595; and Grub,
I. 70, n.]

3. Laisrean or Lasren, A.D. 600-605. [Ann. Tigh. a. 605, Obitus Lasren
Abbas lea. So also Ann. Innisf., &c.~]

4. Fergna or Virgnous, A.D. 605-623, a Briton [see above, vol. I.
p. 122], miscalled a Bishop by IV. Mag. in an. 622. [Ann. Tigh. a. 621,
Bass (= mors) Fergna Abbatis Hie. Ann. Innisf. and Ult. date this in
623.]

5. Seghine or Seigine or Segenius, A.D. 623-652. [Ann. Tigh. a. 652,
Obitus Seghine Abbas lea, i. filii Fiachna. So also Ann. Ult. ; and see
Adamn., I. 3, II. 4; and above, p. 108.]

6. Suibhne, A.D. 652-657. [Ann. Tigh. a. 657, Quies Suibnii mac Cuirthre
Abbatis lea. So also Ann. Ult. Ann. Clonm. and IV. Mag. give another
year.]

7. Cuimine Ailbhe or Cummenius Albus, A.D. 657-669. [The first
biographer of S. Columba: Ann. Tigh. a. 669, Obitus Cumaine Ailbe
Abbatis lea. So also Ann. Ult., Ann. IV. Mag., in an. 668.]

8. Failbhe, A.D. 669-679. [See above, p. 109, under A.D. 692. Ann.
Tigh. a. 679, Quies Failbe Abbatis lea. So also Attn. Ult., and see Adamn.,

9. Adamnanus or Ado.mnanus, also Edhennanus, Endananus, Odan^danis,
the Wise, A.D. 679-704. [Also = Eunan, Onan, Ounan, Annan, T/Hewnam
( = St. Eunan), and called (erroneously) the first Bishop of Raphoe (Reeves,

i^f> APPENDIX D.

[PRIMATE-ABBATS OF HY, A.D. 563-849.]

pp. 256, 257; Lanigan, III. 99, 100); A?in. Tigh. a. 704, Adamnanus
LXVII. anno etatis sue in nonas kalendis Octobris Abbas Ie pausat.
So also, but in an. 703, Ann. Innisf., Ult., IV. Mag A ; see however
Lappenberg, Anglo-Sax. Kings, I. xxxvi. note, who argues for A.D. 705.]

10, 11, 12, 13, 14. Five (perhaps six) abbats, apparently displacing one

another, owing to factions arising from the Easter dispute. [10. Dunchadh,

A.D. 707, principatum Iae tenuit (Ann. Tigh., UlL, see also Bad. H. E., III. 4 ;

and above, pp. 115, 1 17), and the same Dunchadh, mac Cindfaeladh, Abbas

Ie, obiit A.D. 717 (id,) : but 11. Conain or Conamhail, became abbat before

A.D. 710; according to Dr. Reeves, in A.D. 704 ; for, A.D. 710, Conmael mac

Abbatis Cillidara lea pausat (Ann. Tigh.), and, same year, Conain mac Failbe

Abbas Iae pausat (Ann. HI/.) ; also, in A.D. 712, Ceode Episcopus lea pausat

(Ann. Tigh.), who may perhaps have been abbat, but probably was only a

Bishop residing in the abbey: and 12. Dorbene, A.D. 713, cathedram Jae

obtinuit (Ann. Tigh., Ult) ; and the same Dorbene, according to one entry in

Ann. Tigh. (repeated by Ann. Ult.), V. mensibus peractis in primatu 50 kal.

Novembris die Sabbati obiit, and according to another entry in the former

annals, died A.D. 715, but the 28th October was a Saturday in A.D. 713,

and not in A.D. 715: — however, 13. Failchu or Faelcu, A.D. 716,

cathedram Columbae LXXXVII. etatis anno in IIII. kl. Septembris (V°. kal.,

Ann. Ult.) die Sabbati suscepit (Ann. Tigh., Ult.), and Aug. 29, A.D. 716,

was a Saturday; and, A.D. 724, the same Faelchu, in both cases styled

Mac Doirbeni or Dorbene, dormivit (Ann. Tigh., Ult.) -. and yet, 14. Feidli-

midh, A.D. 722, principatum Iae tenet (Ann. Tigh., Ult.), and did not die

until A.D. 759. It looks as if Dunchadh, A.D. 707-716, and Faelchu,

A.D. 716-724, were the abbats of the new or reforming side; and Conain,

(perhaps Ceode,) Dorbene, and Feidlimidh, were the nominees of the

others. The primacy over the Picts was lost during the incumbency of

Faelchu.]

15. Killene Foda, or Cillenius Longus, A.D. 724-726. [Ann. Tigh.
a. 724, Cillenius Longus ei [Faelchu] in principatum Ie successit ; and
a. 726, Cillenius Longus abbas Ie pausat. So also Ann. IV. Mag. in an.
725.]

16. Killene Droicteach, or the Bridgemaker, A.D. 726-752. [Ann.
Tigh. a. 752, Mors Cilline Droictigh ancorite lea. So also Ann. Ult., IV.
Mag. in an. 747, the latter calling him "Abb. Iae."]

(Failbhe the Second, A.D. 752-754, is inserted here by Ann. IV. Mag.
But the earlier Ann. Innisf. make the name Sleibne, and Dr. Reeves omits
him altogether, and puts Sleibne's succession A.D. 752.)

17. Sleibne or Slebhine, A.D. 752-767. [Ann. Ult. a. 767, Quies
Sleibeni Iae. And see ib. a. 754, and Ann. Tigh.z. 754, 757, 758.]

APPENDIX D. I37

[PR1MATE-ABBATS OF HY, A.D. 563-849.]

18. Suibne, A.D. 765-772. [Ann. Ult. a. 765, Suibne Abbas Iae in
Hiberniam venit (where either Suibne is a mistake for Sleibne, or else the
latter resigned in A.D. 765, or perhaps Suibne was elected coadjutor- abbat
before his predecessor's death); ib. a. 772, Mors Suibne Abbas Iae.]

19. Breasal mac Regeni, A.D. 772-801. {Ann. Ult. a. 801, Bresal
mac Regeni Abbas Iae anno principatus sui 31 dormivit. See also above,
p. 117.]

20. Conachtach, A.D. 801, 802 ; " scriba selectissimus et Abbas Iae."
See Ann. IV. Mag. a. 797.

21. Ceallach, A.D. 802-814. [Ann. Ult. a. 814, Ceallach Abbas Iae
finita constructione templi Cenindsa (Kells) reliquit principatum. He
died in A.D. 815. See Ann. Clonmacn., IV. Mag.~]

22. Diarmit, A.D. 814.-831x849. [Ann. Ult. a. 814, Diarmicius
alumpnus Daigri pro eo (Ceallach) ordinatus est. He is mentioned also ib.
a. 829, 831, and in IV. Mag. a. 816; but his death is not recorded,
and A.D. 849 Indrecht is abbat. Blaithmaic's martyrdom happened
A.D. 825.]

23. Indrecht or Innrechtach, (before) A.D. 849-854. [Ann. Ult. a. 849,
Inrechtach Abbat of Hy goes to Ireland; Ann. Innisf. a. 854, he is
" martyred " on his way to Rome by the Saxons.]

[Notices of subsequent abbats of Hy, no longer however primates of
Scotland, and commonly styled coarbs, and that of other (Irish) abbeys
(as Armagh, Kells, Kildare, Raphoe, &c.) in conjunction with Hy, occur
regularly until A.D. 1099, and again after an interval of some half a century,
down to A.D. 1203, at which date the last entry occurs respecting Hy in the
Irish annals: see Reeves's Adamnan, pp. 407-413.]

a This list is mainly abridged from Dr. Lewis) ; and one, Columbkill, on the northern

Reeves's Add. Notes to Adamnan, on the skirts of the mainland Dalriada, at the head of

Chronicles of Hy, pp. 370 sq. Loch Arkeg : to which may be added Kil-

b In addition to the settlements mentioned macolm, and Largs in Renfrew, just south

above on p. 107, there is a list of dedications of the Clyde, in Strathclyde. Of these,

to S. Columba in Dr. Reeves's Adamn., pp. S. Columba himself certainly occupied Skye

289-298, indicating missionary Columbite (which was divided with him subsequently by

settlements, but not necessarily (and in some S. Maelrubha : see Adamn., V. S. Col., I. 33,

cases certainly not) cotemporary with S. Co- II. 26, and Reeves ad loc.) and Tiree; and prob-

lumba himself. They run completely round ably most of the islands named. 2. In Picdand,

the coast (including the islands), from Largs beginning with Sanday and Hoy in the Orkneys,

and Bute, west, north, and east, to Forfarshire, they are dotted along the coast at intervals,

and thence inland west to the Lennox. 1. In from a place near Tongue in Sutherland, Dirlet

Scotia, where they are most numerous, they in Caithness, Clyne on the east coast of Suther-

extend from Bute and Cantyre, through most land, three or four places in Inverness-shire,

of the islands (Islay, Oronsay, Colonsay, Mull, Banff, and Nairn, to Lonmay (and the abbey

Canna, Tiree, S. Kilda, Skye and the islets on of Deer) in the N. E. of Aberdeenshire, three

its coast, N. and S. Uist, Benbecula, Bernera, places on the Don, and rather more in Forfar-

138

APPENDIX D.

[PRIMATE-ABBATS OF HY, A.D. 565-849.]

shire and Perth, including Dunkeld (which
however was almost certainly not dedicated to
S. Columba until about A.D. 850), and lastly
Drymen in the Lennox. Two outlying dedi-
cations— Kirkcolm in Wigton, and S. Columba
in Caerlaverock at the mouth of the Nith in
Dumfries — belong probably to Irish influence
there, of 9th or 10th centuries. Other Irish
saints of the same period visited Scotland,
but without permanently settling there : e. g.
S. Finbar of Cork, patron saint of Dornoch ;
S. Brendan ; the two S. Fillans ; S. Ronan,

connected with the island of Rona ; S. Flannan ;
(apparently) S. Cainnech ; &c. (see Reeves,
Adamn., App. to Pre/, p. lxxiv.).

c The Ann. Tigh. must be corrected as re-
spects the mention of Whitsunday. The evi-
dence given by Dr. Reeves (as above) fixes the
day and year to June 9, A.D. 597, which was
not Whitsunday, but Trinity Sunday.

d For Adamnan's life and writings, and the
churches dedicated to him, see Dr. Reeves's
Pref. to Adamnan's V. S. Columba.

APPENDIX E.

LIVES EXIST OF THE FOLLOWING SAINTS CONNECTED WITH THE EARLY
SCOTTISH (DALRIAD) OR PICTISH CHURCHES, PRIOR TO A.D. 850.

1 . 6". Servant (Serf), Episcopi (a Scottish disciple of S.Palladius, according
to the Aberdeen Breviary — came from Alexandria according to the legend in
Skene, who himself conjectures him to have come with Boniface in the 8th
century): one printed by Skene, Chron. 412-420, from a MS. of Bishop
Marsh at Dublin, V. 3, 4, 16 : another legend, in Brev. Aberd. Pars AUstiv.
July 1, and in Actt. SS. July 1, vol. I. p. 57, 58. S. Irchard occurs as his
cotemporary in the Aberdeen Breviary.

2. S. Ternani, confessoris et Episcopi (also a disciple of S. Palladius) :
in Brev. Aberd. Pars Mstiv. June 12. See also the Liber de Arbuthnot,
pp. lxxii. sq.

3. S. Boethii {Buitte, or Butt, Mac Bronaig — Bute of Mo?iasterboice, com-
memorated Dec. 7), Presbyteri (an Irishman who went to Italy, returned
thence, and preached among other countries in those of the Picts and of
Dalriada, died the year of S. Columba's birth, sc. A.D. 520 Ann. Tigh.,
A.D. 519 in other Annals) : extracts in Skene, Chron. 410, 411, from MS.
Bodl. Rawl. B. 505.

4. S. Columbce, Presbyteri et Abbatis (of Hy, A.D. 563-597) : one., auct.
Cuminio Abb. Hyens., A.D. 657 x 669, in Mabillon, Actt. SS. Ben. Scsc. I,

I. 342, ed. Venet. ; Actt. SS. June 9, vol. II. p. 185; Colgan, II. 325;
Pinkerton, VV. Antiq. SS. Scot., &c. ; another, auct. Adamnano Abb. Hyens.,
A.D. 679 x 704, in Canisius, Antiq. Lectt., I. 678, ed. Basnage ; Messingham,
Florileg. Instil. SS. sen VV. et Actt. SS. Hibern. p. 141 ; Surius, June 9,

II. 144, ed. 161 7; Colgan, 336-372; Actt. SS. June 9, vol. II. p. 197;
Pinkerton as above ; and, finally, edited by Dr. Reeves, with notes. &c,
Dubl. 1857. See also Capgrave, N. L. A. 62. Other lives, of later date,
with various Appendices, are in Colgan, pp. 321, 389-492.

5. 6". Baitheni, Abbatis (of Hy, A.D. 597-600) : in Actt. SS. June 9,
vol. II. p. 237 : see Hardy's Descr. Catal., I. 178.

6. 6". Aidani, Episcopi (of Lindisfarne, A.D. 635-651, sent thither from
Hy) : in various forms, founded upon Bccda, one printed in Capgrave,
N. L. A. 4, the others in MS. See Hardy, ib., 246, 247.

]4o APPENDIX E.

[LIVES OF SCOTTISH SAINTS.]

7. S. Finani, Episcopi (of Lindisfarne, A.D. 651-661, also sent from
Hy) : from the Brev. Aberd. and Bceda, in Actt. SS. Feb. 17, vol. III. p. 21.
See also Colgan,I. 357 ; and Hardy, as above, 259.

8. S. Adomnani or Adamnani, Abbatis (of Hy, A.D. 679-704 ; see above,
p. 135) : an Irish Life, of which an extract is in Skene, Chron. 408, 409,
from MS. Brussels No. 51 01-4. See also Actt. SS. Sept. 23, vol. VI.
p. 642 ; Mabillon, Actt., SS. Ben. Scec. III., IV. 452, ed. Venet. ; and Hardy,
as above, 388.

9. S. Bonifacii, Episcopi (preached among the Picts in the time of
Nectan about the beginning of the 8th century [see above, p. 116, note a] ,
but his legend, which makes him Pope after Gregory the Great, and also end
as Bishop of Rosemarkie, dates his death about the earlier half of the 7th
century : probably he was in reality an Irishman, viz. S. Cuiritin or Quere-
tinus [Reeves, Culdees, p. 45]): in Brev. Aberd. Pars Hyem. Prop. SS. fol.
lxx., printed also in Skene, Chron. 421-423. See also Actt. SS. March 16,
vol. II. p. 449.

10. S. Blaithmaici, Martyris et Abbatis (of Hy, but not abbat, probably
president or prior under the joint Abbat of Kells and Hy, martyred A.D. 825
by the Danes, Ann. Ult.): auct. Walafrid. Strabon. Abb. Augiensi (i.e. of
the Irish abbey of Reichenau, beginning of 9th century), in hexameter
verse; in Colgan, I. 128 ; Messingham, Florileg., &c, pp. 399-402 ; Canisius,
Lectt. Antiq., II. ii. 201 ; Actt. SS. Jan. 19, vol. II. p. 236 ; Mabillon, Actt.
SS. Ben. Scec. III., IV. 439 ; Pinkerion, Vita, &c. 459 ; and see Hardy,
as above, 497.

11. S. Reguli {Rule), Episcopi (a Greek from Patras, brought S. Andrew's
relics to Pictland, where he preached the Gospel ; in the 4th century accord-
ing to his legend, but probably in the 8th century if at all : see above,
p. 117; and Joseph Robertson, in Quarterly Review, LXXX V. p. no:
Dr. Reeves [Culdees, p. 34] identifies him conjecturally with S. Riaghail
of Muic-inis in Ireland) : His tor ia Beati Reguli et Fundationis Eccles.
S. AndrecB, from the Reg. of S. Andrew's, in App. VII. to Pinkerton's
Enquiry, pp. 456 sq. Also, Qualiter Accident quod Memoria S. Andrea
Apostoli amplius in Regione Pictorum, quce nunc Scotia dicitur, quam in cceteris
Regionibus sit, &c, in Pinkerion, ib., App. XII. pp. 496 sq., and Ussher,
De Antiq. Brit. Feci., VI. 187-190. See also Actt. SS. Oct. 17, vol. VIII.
pp. 175-180; and Skene, Chron. 138, 183, 375.

12. S. Indrechti, Martyris et Abbatis (of Hy, A.D. [before] 849-854, went
to Ireland with S. Columba's relics A.D. 849 [Ann. Hit.], martyred by
Saxons on his way to Rome A.D. 854 [Ann. Innis/.]) : legend written by
W. Malm., still in MS., abridged in Capgrave, N. L. A. 188 ; and Actt. SS.
Feb. 5, vol. I. p. 689; which misdates the martyrdom as in the time of

APPENDIX E. 141

[LIVES OF SCOTTISH SAINTS.]

Ina of Wessex and therefore about A.D. 689, and locates it near Glaston-
bury, and makes Indrecht merely the son of an Irish King, and also to have
been returning from Rome, but which probably is meant to refer to the
Abbat of Hy. See also Hardy, as above, 338.

To these are to be added the legends in the Brev. Aberdon., as e.g. of
S. Baldred of East Lothian (7th century), S. Cainnech (Albanice Kenneth,
who belongs rather to Ireland), S. Constantine (of Cornwall ; see above in
vol. I. pp. 120, 157), S. Drostan (Actt. SS. July 11, vol. III. pp. 198-200),
S.Fergus, S. Kessog, S. Modanus {Actt. SS. Feb. 4, vol. I. p. 498), S. Molocus
or Molonacus (Moluoc, or Lughaidh, of Lismore in Argyll, ob. A.D. 592), &c.
A full list of Scottish Saints will be found in Bishop Forbes's Kalendars
of Scottish Saints. The great majority of those whose names occur in con-
nection with Scotland, belong rather to Ireland, both by their birth and by
their principal labours.

j42 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

PERIOD THE THIRD.

FROM THE PRIMACY OF DUNKELD, A.D. 849-906(9), AND THAT OF S. ANDREW'S
FROM THE LATTER YEAR TO THE CONSECRATION OF TURGOT TO S.
ANDREW'S, A.D. 1109.

A.D. 849-1109.

[A.D. 849-(about) A.D. 906. Primacy at Dunkeld instead of Hy during the first four
reigns (Kenneth Mac Alpin to Aodh) after the union of Dahiada to Pictavia.

A.D. 87S X 896. King Cyric's (or Grig's) gift of " liberty to the Scottish Church."

c. A.D. 8S8. Norwegian Kingdom of Orkney and the Isles.

A.D. 906. Council of Scone. Primacy transferred to S. Andrew's about this time.

A.D. 908. Strathclyde united politically but not ecclesiastically to the kingdom of Alban.

A.D. 954x962. Edinburgh to the Pentland Hills becomes subject to Indulf King of
Alban (Skene, Chron. 10), and therefore to the jurisdiction of the Bishop
of Alban or " of the Scots" (afterwards called of S. Andrew's).

c. A.D. IOOO. The Orkneys converted to Christianity.

A.D. 1018. Laodonia ceded to Malcolm II. King of Scotia (Sim. Dun., Hist. Dun.,
III. 6, 5 ; De Obsess. Dun., Ttvysd. 81 ; De R. G. R. Angl. in an. 1018),
and transferred accordingly, ecclesiastically, from the see of Durham to
the Scottish Bishop a.

A.D. 1050. Pilgrimage of Macbeth King of Scotland to Rome.

A.D. 1063. Foundation of Morthlach as an Episcopal monastery (afterwards the see of
Aberdeen).

A.D. 1070 x 1093. Fothadb, chief Bishop of Alban, said to have professed subjection to
York.

A.D. 1070 x 1089. Reforms of Queen Margaret.

A.D. 1097. Hy as well as the Isles subject to Norway, and therefore under the Bishop of
Man, and subject to the Norwegian Church, from this year until A.D. 1 156.

A.D. 1 109. Consecration of Turgot at York to the see of S. Andrew's.]

a According to Wallingford (p. 544) and Freeman). In either case, the ecclesiastica

Roger of Wendover (7. 416), Kenneth II., jurisdiction of S. Andrew's did not at any time

by gift of Eadgar and therefore A.D. 971 x include Teviotdale, which remained subject to

975, acquired at least part of Laodonia. And Durham until about A.D. 1100, and was then

in that case, Malcolm II. either pushed on the seized by Glasgow (see above, pp. 12, 15).

boundary so as to include Teviotdale and the See the whole (political) case stated at length

Merse (so Palgrave), or recovered the whole in Freeman, Norman Conquest, I. 575 sq.
district after an intermediate loss of it (so

A.D. 854. Martyrdom {so called) of In dree lot Abbat of Hy.

Ann. Innisf., in an. ,854. Indrechtaig hua [grandson] Finechta,
Abbas Iae, hi mardochoid oc dul do Roim Saxanu [martyred on his
journey to Rome by the Saxons]. — Ann. Ult., in an. 854. Hercs

a.d. 849-1109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 143

[primates at dunkeld.]
I

Columbe Cille sapiens optimus 4 Id. Marcii apud Saxones martiri-
zatura.

a See also O'Donovan, Annals of Ireland, and above, p. 139. One Diarmaid was killed
Three Fragments, Zfc, p. 127, Dubl. 1S60; with him (O'Donovan, ib.).

A.D. 860 x 863. Council (so called*) of Forteviot under Donald King of

Pictavia b.

Chron. Pict. — Dunevaldus frater ejus [sc. Kinadii] tenuit idem
regnum [sc. Pictaviam] IIII. annis. In hujus tempore jura ac leges
regni Edi filii Ecdach fecerunt Goedeli cum Rege suo in Fothiurtha-
baicth. \Skene, Chron. 8.]

a It is in Innes's list, but as hardly ecclesias- b Kenneth M?c Alpin and his immediate

tical in its subject-matter. Robertson (Early successors are still called Kings of Pictavia,

Scotl., I. 41 n.) explains it as recognizing although their kingdom included Dalriada and

" the claims of Aodh Fin's descendants, the the Dalriad Scots also. From Donald son of

Mac Alpin family, to Cain and Cuairt" (dues so Constantine, A.D. 88), the title became King

called) "over the provinces of the Picts :" of Albania. That of King of Scotia begins

which the annalists would have called the with Malcolm II., A.D. 1003-1033. So Skene,

" Lex Aodh Fin." Chron., Pref.

A.D. 865, S73. Primates, Abbats of Dunkeld, and Bishops*.

Ann. Ult., in an. 865. Ceallach mac Aillello Abbas Cilledara et
Abbas la dormivit in regione Pictorum .... Tuathal mac Artguso
primus Episcopus Fortrenn et Abbas Duincaillenn dormivit. — Ib., in
an. 873. Flaithbertach mac Murcertaigh Princeps Duincailldcn obiit.

a It appears by these extracts that the Abbat with Hy. If, however, Tuathal was a Bishop,

of Kildare (not a Columbite monastery) had it looks uncertain whether Flaithbertach was

held also the abbacy of Hy ; and that the chief so ; " princeps " being ambiguous between

Bishop, styled Bishop of Fortrenn, was also Abbat and Bishop.
Abbat of Dunkeld, and had nothing to do

A.D. 878. Northmen at Hy.

Ann. Ult., in an. 878. — Serin Coluimcille et aminna olehena du
thiachtain do cum n-Erenn for teicheadh ria Gallaibh [the shrine of
Columcille and all his reliquaries were brought to Erin in refuge from
the Galls].

A.D. 878 x 896. King Cyrils (or Grig's) gift of " liberty to the Scottish

Church a."

Chron. Pict. — Grig Mac Dungal XII. annis regnavit, et mortuus
est in Dundurnb, et sepultus est in Iona insula. Hie .... primus
dedit libertatem Ecclesie Scoticane, que sub servitute erat usque

i44

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.

[Period III.

[council of scone.]

ad illud tcmpus ex consuetudinc et more Pictorum. [Skene, Chron.
151 ; also, from Reg. S. Andr., ib. 174, and in Innes, Critical Essay,
802.]

Soi

» Various explanations have been suggested
of this enigmatical "gift" of King Cyric.
Joseph Robertson {Stat. Eccl. Scot., Pre/, xix.,
and so also Mr. Stuart, Pre/, to Book of Deer,
pp. xcii-c) endorses a supposition of Mr.
Skene's, that it means freedom from lay ser-
vices, comparing the letter of Boniface to
Cuthbert A.D. 745, the well-known but ob-
scure gifts of Ethelwulf A.D. 854, the laws of
the Northumbrian priests c. A.D. 950, the
charters in the Book of Deer, &c. Mr. Skene,
in the Pref. to his Chronicles, interprets it (less
probably) of a restoration of influence to the
Scottish or Columbite clergy; quoting an
earlier Pictish Chronicle {ib. 8) to the effect
that the Picts were " destroyed " by Kenneth
Mac Alpin, " quia illi non solum Domini mis-
sam ac praeceptum spreverunt, sed et in jure
equitatis aliis equiparari noluerunt ;" and ad-
ducing the legend of S. Adrian or Odran,
founder of the abbey of May, who came with
a band of clergy to Fifeshire, as probably re-
ferring to some such revolution. The 13th-
century Chron. of Picts and Scots {Sketie,
204), also specifies the " servitude " to be
" dez lays as usages de Picys." Robert-
son's Early Scotl., following Pinkerton and
Chalmers, connects the matter with the transfer
of the primacy from Dunkeld to S. Andrew's ;

which certainly took place about this period,
but probably either in, or just prior to, A.D.
906, and which is connected with the parallel
transfer of the civil capital from Forteviot to
Scone.

That there was a council on the subject,
and that it was held at Forfar, rests solely
upon Boethius {X. p. 209) ; who gives also a
series of privileges granted by it to the clergy,
beginning with an exemption of all " sacerdotes
a tributo et regiis (ut dicunt) exactionibus,
militiaque," also from the jurisdiction of the
civil law courts, with a jurisdiction of their
own in causes of faith, marriage, wills, &c,
and ending with imposing an oath upon every
King of Scotland at his coronation, to protect
the liberties, &c. of the Church : all of which
appears to have no better foundation than the
one obscure sentence in the Chronicle.

b Formerly identified with Durrisdeer or
Dunadeer in the Garioch, alleged to have been
the capital city of the Picts in that district, viz.
of the northern Picts {Chalmers, Caledonia,
III. 7, p. 383, note I), but the Prophecy of
Berchan (in Skene, Chron. 98) seems to prove
(as Mr. Skene says) that it was really Dundurn
(Dun d'Earn) on Loch Earn near S. Fillan's
{Skene, Pref. cxxxvi. n.).

A.D. 906 a. Council of Scone^j under Const antine son of Aodh, King,
and Cellach, Bis hop , of Albanc.

Chron. Pict. — In VI. anno Constantinus Rex [filius Edii] et
Cellachus Episcopus leges disciplinasque fidei atque jura ecclesiarum
et ewangeliorumqued pariter cum Scottis in Colle credulitatis prope
regali civitati Scoan devoverunt custodiri. Ab hoc die collis hoc
meruit nomen, id est, Collis credulitatis. [Skene, Chron. 8 ; W.,
I. 204.]

a The date depends on that of the begin-
ning of Constantine's reign ; and Donald his
predecessor died A.D. 900 {Ann. Ult.). On
the other hand, the oldest Pict. Chron. makes
him resign the throne ten years before his
death {Skene, Chron. 10 — he died in the tenth
year of his successor's reign), the later Chro-
nicles however reducing this to five : and the
Chron. of Scots and Picts (13th century), and
indeed all the Pictish Chronicles, give forty
years as the length of his reign, while the Ann.
Ult. themselves date his death A.D. 952, thus

making his reign begin A.D. 903, and the
council of Scone date A.D. 909. It does not
seem, however, that there was any interval
between Donald's death and Constantine's
accession. And the date from the Irish annals
is probably the more trustworthy. The forty
years is probably a round number only.

b " Oppidum Fother occisum est a genti-
bus," in the reign of Donald, i. e. before A.D.
900 : and in the third year of Constantine,
i. e. A.D. 903, " Normanni praedaverunt Dun-
calden " {Chron. in Skene, 9). As the result

A.D. 849-1 109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.

[s. COLUMBA STILL THE PATRON SAINT OF ALBAN.]

probably of these two facts, the civil capital,
which had been at Forteviot, is now found to
be at Scone ; and Cellach, who was Bishop in
the time of Cyric (Fordim and Wyntoun), is
found in connection with (not Dunkeld, but)
S. Andrew's.

c For Cellach's designation, see below under
A.D. 963, 1055.

d Boethius (X. p. 205) expands this into
strict laws enforcing performance of their
spiritual duties upon the clergy, under penalty
of fine or degradation.

A.D. 909 [?]. S. Columba still the Patron Saint of Alban.

Irish Annals, fragments, in an.
909. — As beg nach is na laithibhsi
ro cuirsed Foirtrennaigh j Loch-
lonnaigha cath. As cruaidh imurro
ro cuirsiot fir Alban an cath so,
uair baoi Columcille ag congnamh
leo, uair ro ghuidhsoid go diochra
e, uair ba he a n-apstol e 3 as trid
ro ghabhsad creidemh. Uair fecht
oile anuair ro baoi Imar Conung
na giolla og *j tainig d-inredh
Alban, tri catha mora a lion,
asedh da ronsad fir Alban eidir
laoch *j cleirech bheith go maidin
i n-aoine 3 a n-iornaidhe ra Dia
^ ra Colamcille ^ cighme mora
do denamh ris in Choimdhedh, ^
almsana iomhda bidh 3 edaig do
thabhairt dona h-egalsaibh 3 do
na bochtaibh 3 corp an Choim-
dhedh do chaithem allamhuibh a
sagart -j geallaidh gacli maithiusa
do ghenamh amail as ferr no
ioralfaidis a celeirigh forra 3
comadh eadh ba meirge dhoibh i
gccnn gach catha, bachall Colaim-
cille, gonadh aire sin adberas
Cathbhuaidh fria o sin alle ; 3 ba
hainm coir, uair is minic rugsad-
somh buaidh a ccathaibh le j am-
hail do ronsat iaram an tan sin
dola a muinighin Colaimcille.

VOL. II.

Almost at the same time, the
men of Fortrenn and the Loch-
lannsa fought a battle. Vigorously,
indeed, did the men of Alban
fight this battle, for Columcille
was assisting them, for they
prayed to him fervently, because
he was their apostle, and it was
through him they had received
the faith. On a former occasion,
when ImharConungb was a young
man, he came to plunder Alban
with three large battalions. What
the men of Alban, both laity and
clergy, did, was to remain until
morning fasting and praying to
God and to Columcille, and they
cried aloud to the Lord, and gave
many alms of food and clothes to
the churches and to the poor, and
to take the body of the Lord from
the hands of the priests, and to
promise to do every good as their
clergy would order them ; and
they would have as their standard
at the head of every battle the
crozier of Columcille, for which
reason it is called the Cathbhuaidh^
from that time forth; and this
was a befitting name for it, for
they have often gained victory in
battles by means of it, as they

146

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[COARBS OF COLUMCILLE.]

Do ronsaid an modh cedna an tan
sa. Ra cuiriodh iaramh an cathsa
go cruaidh feochair- rugsad na
h-Albanaigh buaidh -j cosgar; ro
marbhaid imurro na Lochlonnaigh
go h-iomdha ar maidhm forra 3
marbhthar a righ ann. i. Oittir
mac Iarngna. As cian iarttain
na ro saighsiod Danair na Loch-
lonnaigh orra, acht ro bui sidh 3
comshanadh doibh. [Skene, Chron.
405-407 ; O' 'Donovan , Annals of
Ireland j Fragm., pp. 229—231,
Dubl. i860; and Reeves, Add.
Notes to Adamn. pp. 332-334 j
from Fragments of Irish Annals,
transcribed by Mac-Firbis from the
Book of Gillananaemh Mac-Egan,
MS. Brussels 530 1 , date unknown.]

a Lochlanns = Norwegians. The story
looks like a confused tradition of the battle of
Corbridge-on-Tyne, A.D. 918, where the Jarl
Ottir was one of the Northmen leaders. See

did afterwards at that time when
they put their trust in Columcille.
They acted in the same way on
this occasion. This battle was
afterwards fought fiercely and
vigorously. The Albanich gained
victory and triumph. The Loch-
lanns were slain in great numbers
and defeated, and their King was
slain, viz. Ottir, son of Iargna;
and it was long after this until
either Danes or Lochlanns attack-
ed them, but they enjoyed peace
and tranquillity. [Skene, Chron.
405-407.]

Ann. Ult. in an. 918.

b i. e. Ivor the King, slain by the men of
Fortrenn A.D. 904 {Ann. Ult.).

c i. e. Battle-victory.

A.D. 927, 938. Ann. Ult., in an. 927. Maelbrighde mac Tornain,
Comharbaa Patricii et Columbse-cille, felici senectute quievit (see also
O'Donovan, as above, p. 242; and Ann. IV. Mag., in an. 908). —
Ib., in an. 938. Dubtach Comharbaa Coluimcille ~y Adomnani in pace
quievit. — Ann. IV. Mag., in an. 935 [937]. Aongas mac Muircertaig,
saoi, angcoire, 3 tanaisi abbaid Iae, decc [Angus mac Muircheartach,
a learned man, anchorite, and tanist abbat of la, died].

a These are the earliest entries of abbats
of Hy as coarbs of Columba ; and this in
conjunction with other abbeys, as Armagh,
and Raphoe. The usage is thenceforth

common. Maelbrighde was apparently the
scribe of the Lambeth Gospels : see above in
vol. I. p. 190, note.

A.D. 929. Ann. Ult., in an. — Caencomhrac mac Maeluidhir,
abbas et Episcopus de Daire-Calgaigh [Deny], et procurator Legis
Adamnani", obiit. [and IV. Mag., in an. 927.]

a i.e. Maor Catia A dhamnain = receiver of
the dues payable to a portion of the Columbite

order : he was a monastic Bishop, not diocesan
{Reeves).

j A. D. 849-1109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 147

[keledei of s. Andrew's and of lochxeven.]

A.D. 943. Constantlne^ son of Aodh^ King of Alban^ becomes Abbat of

the Keledei of S. Andrew's.

Chron. Pict. — [Constantinus] in senectute dccrepitus baculum ccpit
! et Domino servivit; et regnum mandavit Mael filio Domnail. [Skene^
Chron. 9.]

Chron. of Scots and Picts Constantine mak Edha XL. annis

i regnavit et dimisso regno sponte Deo in habitu religionis abbas factus
est in Keldeorum Sancte Andree, quinque annis a servivit ibi et mor-
tuus est et sepultus. [I*/., ib. 151 ; and similarly in later Chronicles,
lb. 174, 178, 205, 288, 301, 305.]

Ann. Ulton., In an. 952. — Custantin mac Aeda Ri Albain
moritur.

a So this, which is a 13th century Chronicle, corona penitenti in senectute bona." He was

and similarly all the later Chronicles : but the buried at S. Andrew's instead of Hy, contrary

oldest Pictish Chron. (Skene, 10) makes Con- to custom (Chron, Pict.).
stantine die " in X. ejus [Malcolmi] anno sub

Before A.D. 955. The Keledei of Lochleven make over the island (theirs
since A.D. 842) to the Bishop of S. Andrew's.

Regist. Prior. S. Andr. — Brude filius Dcrgard, qui ultimus Regum
Pictorum secundum antiquas tradiciones fuisse recolitura, contulit
insulam Lochleuine Deo omnipotenti et Sancto Servano et Keledeis
heremitis ibidem commorantibus et Deo servientibus et servituris in
ilia insula. Et prefati Keledei dederunt locum cellule Episcopo
Sancti Andree sub tali forma: quod Episcopus exhiberet eis victum
et uestitum. Et ne ignoretur quis contulit Episcopo locum ibi,
Ronanus monachus et abbas, vir admirande sanctitatis, primo con-
cessit precariob locum ibi Episcopo, scilicet Fothath filio Brenc, qui
nunc et tunc per totam Scociam fuit Celebris et satis commendabilis
uite. Prefatus Episcopus dedit benediccionem suam plenarie omnibus
hiis qui observarent conuencionem istam et amiciciam initam inter
Episcopum et Keledeos, et uersa vice dedit malediccionem suam
omnibus Episcopis qui inflrmarent et reuocarent prefatam conuen-
cionem. [p. 1 1 3.]

a i.e. Brude VII., called by Fordun "Brude other) property, by one form of which the

filius Feredech," who reigned one year, sc. A.D. ownership was alienated (commonly with a

842, being Kenneth Mac Alpin's immediate view to protection at the hands of the alienee),

predecessor. See Reeves, Ctddees, p. 125. the alienor retaining the usufruct, in whole or

b A " precaria " or " precarium " was a in part : see Du Cange, sub v. Precciria.
mode of quasi-alienation of Church (among c See the next article for the date of this gift.

L 2

148

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[lay keledean abbat.]

A.D. 963. Ann. IV. Mag., in an.— Fothadha mac Brain scriba et
Episcopus Insularum Albae.

a Fothadh, " primus Episcopus Scottorum,"
and successor to Cellach, was expelled by King
Indulf, and died eight years afterwards, accord-
ing to the Suppl. to Fordun. He was expelled
therefore about the date of Indulf's accession,
A.D. 955. According to the Legend of S. An-
drew (c. A.D. 1279), inserted in the Reg. S.
Andr. (Skene, Chron. 190, 191), Robert
(A.D. 1122) "in Episcopum Scotorum electus
fuit : sic quippe, ab antique Episcopi Sancti
Andreas dicti sunt, et in scriptis tain antiquis
quam modernis inveniuntur dicti Summi Archi-
episcopi sive Summi Episcopi Scotorum ....
Sic et nunc quoque in vulgari et communi
locutione Escop Alban, id est, Episcopi Al-
bania, appellantur. Sic et dicti sunt, et
dicuntur per excellentiam ab universis Scoto-
rum Episcopis, qui a locis quibus prgesunt
appellantur." The title in Ann. Tigh. and
IV. Mag. a. 1055 is " Epscob Alban ;" in
Ann. Ult. a. 1093 (of Fothadh), " Ardepscob
Alban." And the natural translation of this,
from the end of the loth century, would be
" Episcopus Scottorum." Fothadh, accord-
ingly, is called " in Scotis summus Episcopus,"

in the inscription upon the silver cover of his
Gospels (Skene, Chron. 190). And the title
lasted into the 1 2th century. Simeon Dunelm.
in one passage so calls Turgot (in Twysd. 237),
A.D. 1 109. So does also Turgot's own Pro-
fession (in Stubbs, ap. Tivysd. 1713), if it can
be trusted. The letter of Nicolas to Eadmer
speaks of the " praesul S. Andreas," at the same
period, as called " summus pontifex Scotis."
Robert, Bishop A.D. 1122 (Reg. ofS. Andr.
in Skene, 190), Ernald, Bishop A.D. 1 158 or
1160 (Reg. Prior. S. Andr. 126, 127, 128),
and Richard, Bishop A.D. 1 163 (ib. 12), are
still styled, or style themselves, "Episcopus
Scottorum." But on the other hand the title
of Bishop of S. Andrew's is given to Turgot,
not only by Simeon Dunelm. repeatedly, but
by King Alexander (Eadmer, Hist. Nov., V.) ;
and to Eadmer by Archbishop Anselm (ib.IV.);
and Bishops Robert and Ernald so call them-
selves (Reg. P. S. A. 124, 128); and natur-
ally, after the complete establishment of the
other local Bishoprics, it became the proper
title, from the 12th century onwards. The
ylrcibishopric dates from Aug. 17, A.D. 1472.

A.D. 965. A lay {Keledean) Abbat at Dunkeld.

Ann. Ult., in an. — Cath ettir fhiru Alban imoneitir ubi multi
occisi sunt im Dounchadh .i. Ab. Duincaillenn [Battle between the
men of Alban among themselves, when many were slain about Duncan
Abbat of Dunkeld].

A.D. 966-10]!. Ann. IV. Mag., in an. 964. Finghin angcoire -\
Epscob la, deicc [Finghin anchorite and Bishop of Hy died]. —
Ann. Ult., in an. 978. Fiachra Aircinneacha la quievit. — Ib., in an.
980. Mugron Comharba Coluimcilleh ittir Erenn -j Albain [in Erin
and Alba] vitam felicem finivit. — Ib., in an. 986. I Columcille do
arcain do Danaraibh aidhci n-otlac coromarbhsat in Apaidh ■j XV
viros do Sruithibh na Cille [Hy of Columbkill plundered by the
Danes on the night of the Nativity, and the Abbat and XV men of
the learned of the Church slain]. — Ann. IV. Mag., in an. 985
[986]. Maolciarain Ua Maighre, comharba Colaim Chille0, du dhul
i ndergmhartra las na Danaraibh i n-Ath Cliathd [Maelciarain Ua
Maighre, coarb of Columbcille, was cruelly murdered by the Danes of

A.D. 849-1109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 149

[changes at hv.]

Athcliathd]. — Ann. Ult., in an. 989. Dunchadh hua Robacan com-
horba Coluimcille mortuus est. Dubdalethe comharba Patraicc do
gabhail comharbain Columcille a Comhairle fer n-Erenn 3 Albain
[takes the corbeship of Columbcille by the advice of the men of Erin
and Alba]. — Ib., in an. 1007. Muredach mac Cricain do deirgin
comarbus Columcille ar Dia-Ferdomnach i comorbus Columcille con
a comairle fer n-Erenn isin aenach sin [Muredach son of Crecan
resigns the corbeship of Columcille for the service of God. Ferdomnach
elected to the corbeship of Columcille by the advice of the men of
Erin at that fair, viz. of Tailtan (so IV. Mag.)'] — Ib., in an. ion.
Muredach hua Crican comorba Columcilla -j fer leighinne Ardmacha
in Christo dormivit.

a The only mention of a Herenach of Hy d Dublin.

(Reeves), i. e. of a lay warden of the Church e i. e. Lector. The IV. Mag. call him

lands, and commonly by this time hereditarily " coarb of Columcille and Adamuan, a learned

so. The IV. Mag. call him " Abbat." man, and Bishop, and Virgin, lector [ferleig-

b The IV. Mag. call him " Abbat, scribe, hind] of Armagh, and intended coarb of

and Bishop, the most learned of the three Patrick;" and add the day of his death, and

divisions" (sc. Ireland, Man, and Alba). that "he was buried with great honour and

c The Ann. Innisf. call him " Bishop of veneration in the great church of Armagh

Hy." before the altar."

A.D. 967x971. Chron. Pict. — Leot et Sluagadach exierunt ad
Romam. [Skene, 10: in the reign of Culen.]

A.D. 97oa. Chron. Pict. — Maelbrigde Episcopus pausavit : Cellach
films Ferdalaig regnavit. [Skene, 10.]

a The date is reckoned from Fordun and Fordun) to have been the first Scottish Bishop,
Wyntoun. Cellach is alleged (but only by " qui adivit Romam pro confirmatione."

A.D. 97 1 x 995. Foundation of Brechin^ by Kenneth son of Malcolm.

Chron. Pict. — Hie [Cinadius = Kenneth II.] est qui tribuit mag-
nam civitatem Brechne Domino. [Skene, Chron. 10.]

a In King David's time certainly, and Archil, of Ireland, p. 410) dates the well-
probably from its foundation, Keledean. See known round tower, not at this date, but in
below in Appendix B. Dr. Petrie (Eccles. A.D. 1020.

A.D. 977. A Scottish Bishop named Beornhelm* on the side of the Secular

Clergy at the Council of Calne.

Eadmer, V. S. Dunstan. — Illis autem huic vita* subtractis, filii
eorum, cupientes recuperare quae perdiderant in parentibus suisb,

150 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[FIRST NORTHMAN CHRISTIAN CHIEF.]

Scotiam miserunt, et inde quemdam praegrandis ut fama ferebat elo-
quent iae virum, Bernelmum nomine, magno conductum pretio in
tuitionem suae causae contra Dunstanum adduxerunt. Conglobati
ergo sub uno clericorum filii Regemc atque Dunstanum apud villam
quae dicitur Kalne in quodam ccenaculo consistentes reperiunt, et
armati rhetore illo qui suae victoriae spes maxima erat, antiquae
calumniae coram eis jurgia promunt. [Angl. S., II. 220.] — So also,
before Eadmer, Osbern., V. S. Dunstan. \ib. 112].

a Possibly an Irishman, but the Saxon name hardly the " filii," after a lapse of only two
takes us rather to southern Scotland. Kele- years. The commonly received history, how-
dean sympathies with secular canons may ever, of Dunstan's proceedings against the
perhaps have had something to do with the secular clerks, rests in its details upon very
question (so Grub, I. 231). questionable evidence.

b Sc. the " Clerici " of Winchester at the c Edgar,
council of Winchester, A.D. 975. But it was

A.D. 980. Ann. IV. Mag., in an. 979. — Amhlaoibh mac Siotriocca
aird tigherna Gall At ha Cliatha, do dol co Hi dia oilithre y a eicc
innte iar pennaind ^ deighbheithaidhe [Amhlaeibh son of Sitric, chief
lord of the foreigners of Athcliath, went to Hy on his pilgrimage •
and he died there, after penance and a good life.]

a This is the first evidence in the Irish annals to a Danish chief (as here, of Dublin) being a
Christian (0' Donovan ad loc).

A.D. 1003 x 1033. Grant of Malcolm II. to the Monastery of Deer *.

Book of Deer.— Malcoloum mac Cinatha dorat cuit nig ibbidbin
acus inpett meic gobroig acus da dabegb uactair rosabard [Maelcoluim
son of Kenneth gave (the) King's share in Bidbin and in Pett meic
gobroig, and two davochsb of upper Rosabard0]. Pp. 93, ed. Stuart.]

a See Stuart's Boole of Deer, Pre/, li. Malsnechte (ob. A.D. 1085), son of Lulach (ob.

b A davoch=4i6 Scottish acres or four A.D. 1058), which Lulach was son of Gruoch,

ploughlands. who married Macbeth for a second husband,

c Memoranda follow in the same place of and brought to him also (apparently) the mor-

two (among many) grants to the same abbey : maerdom of Moray. Consequently Moray must

one by Malcolm son of Malbride, Mormaer have reached east of the Spey at this period,
of Moray (ob. A.D. 1029), the other by

A.D. 1018. Chron. of the Scots. — Ipse [Malcolm II.] etiam
multas oblationes tarn ecelesiis quam clero ea die a distribuit. [Skene,

a Sc. the day of the battle of Carham ; as a For the foundation of the see of Morthlach,

result of which Malcolm acquired the Lothians. wrongly (as it should seem) attributed to Mal-

The council of Perth (reckoned as a Scottish colm II., see below under Malcolm III., A.D.

council by Innes) and the laws of Malcolm 1 063.
Mac Kenneth, found in Boethius, are spurious.

a.d. 849-1109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 151

[macbeth's grant to the keledei of lochleven.]

A.D. 1026. Ann. IV. Mag., in an. — Maolruanaidh Ua Maol-
doraidh, tigherna Ceniuil Conaill, do dhol tar muir dia oilitre [Mael-
ruanaidh o'Maeldoraidh, lord of Cinel Conaill, went over the sea on
his pilgrimage, sc. to Hy].

A.D. 1028x1055. Reg. Prior. S. Andr. — Maldunus Episcopus
Sancti Andree contulit ecclesiam de Marchinke [Markinch, near
Lochleven] cum tota terra honorifice et devote Deo et Sancto Ser-
vano, et Keledeis de insula Louchleven, cum prefata libertate.
[p. 116.]

A.D. T034. Ann. Ult., in an. — Mac Nia hua Uchtan fer leighinn
Cennanusa do bathadh ac tiachtain a h-Albain ~j culebadha Coluim-
cille 3 tri minna do mhinnaib Patraic y tricha fer impu [Macnia
o'Uchtan, ferlegin or lector of Kells, drowned when coming from
Alban, and the culebadha of Columcille, and three of the reliquaries
of Patrick, and thirty men with him].

a i. e. the colobium or tunic. See a full account of it in the Add. Notes to Reeves's Adamnan,
PP- 32I-323-

A.D. 1039 x 1054. Grant by King Macbeth to the Keledei of Lochleven*.

Reg. Prior. S. Andr. Qjtaliter Mac h bet filius Finlach et Gruoch
dederunt Sancto Servano Kyrkcnes. — Machbet filius Finlach contulit pro
suffragiis orationum, et Gruoch filia Bodhe, Rex et Regina Scotorum,
Kyrkenes Deo omnipotenti et Keledeis prefate insule Lochleuine,
cum suis finibus et terminis. Hii enim sunt fines et termini de
Kyrkenes et villule que diciturPethmokanne : de loco Moneloccodhan
usque ad amnem qui dicitur Leuine, et hoc in latitudine. Item a
pubblica strata que ducit apud Hinhirkethy, usque ad Saxum Hibernen-
sium, et hoc in longitudine. Et dicitur Saxum Hibernensium, quia
Malcolmus Rex filius Duncani concessit eis salinagium quod Scotice
dicitur Chonnane. Et uencrunt Hibernienses ad Kyrkenes ad domum
cuiusdam uiri nomine Mochan, qui tunc fuit absens, et solummodo
mulieres erant in domo, quas oppresserunt uiolcntcr Hibernienses,
non tamen sine rubore et uerecundia. Rei etiam euentu ad aures
prefati Mochan perucnto, iter quam tocius domi festinauit, et inuenit
ibi Hibernienses in cadem domo cum matre sua. Exhortacione

ic2 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[macbeth's PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.]

etenim matri sue sepius facta, ut extra domum ueniret, que nulla-
tenus uoluit, set Hibernienses uoluit protegere, et eis pacem dare.
Quos omnes prefatus uir, in ulcionem tanti facinoris, ut oppressores
mulierum et barbaros et sacrilegos, in medio flamme ignis una cum
matre sua uiriliter combussit. £t ex hac causa dicitur locus ille
Saxum Hiberniensium. [p. 114.]

Ib. De libertate Kyrkenes collata a Rege Macbet filio Finlach et a
Gruohc Regina.— Cum omni libertate collata fuit villa de Kyrkenes
Deo omnipotenti et Keledeis, absque omni munere et onere et
exaccione Regis et filii Regis, vicecomitis et alicuius, et sine refec-
cione pontis, et sine excercitu et uenacione, set pietatis intuitu et
orationum suffragiis fuit Deo omnipotenti collata. [/£.]

a These records are the next in date after
A.D. 955, which mention Keledei in Scotland.
They are not charters, but (as usual) minutes
of past grants, drawn up long after date : as is
plain in the case of the first by the strange story
inserted in it, which dates at some time subse-
quent to Malcolm Canmore, son of Duncan,
King A.D. 1056-1093. Kirkness is a little

south of Lochleven. And Pethmokanne, it is
to be supposed, is Portmoak, close by.

Another grant by Macbeth, of the " Villa de
Bolgyne, heremitis de Lochleuin," almost in
identical terms with the second of those given
above, is in the same Register of S. Andrew's,
p. 12.

A.D. 1045. Lay {Keledean) Abbat of Dunkeld.

Ann. Tigh., in an. — Cath etir Albancho araenrian cur marbadh
andsin Crinan Ab. Duincalland 3 sochaighe maille fris .i. nae XX.
laech [Battle between the Albanich on both sides, in which Crinan
Abbat of Dunkeld was slain there, and many with him, viz. nine
times twenty heroes].

A.D. 1050. Marian. Scotus [A.D. 1078], in an. — Rex Scotise
Macbethada Romse argentum pauperibus seminando distribuit.

a The laws assigned to Macbeth in Boe-
thius, XII. 250, and of which the ecclesiastical
portion is partially printed in Spelman, I. 571,
and Wilkins, I. 310, are almost certainly
spurious. They are as follows : —

1. Christo initiatum ad prophanum iudicem
non vocato, vocatum comparentemve non iu-
dicato, sed ad sacros antistites remittito.

2. Decimam partem terrse nascentium pas-
toribus Ecclesiarum libere conferto, Deumque
semper votis et oblationibus consuetis adorato.

3. Qui pontificis authoritatem annum to-
tum execratus contempserit, neque se interim
reconciliarit, hostis reipublicae habetor ; qui

vero duos annos in ea contumacia persevera-
verit, fortunis omnibus multator.

7. Nullus in prophanis rebus rei alicujus
judicium sibi dicundum, quem non Regia ma-
jestas constituent, sumito : Regisque solius
nomine ius omne administrator, conventus in-
dicuntor, conciliaque convocantor.

10. Si quis quempiam, cujus ipse sumptibus
aut victu non alitur quotidiano, seu ad publicum
conventum seu ad forum numdinasve comita-
tus ut assecla fuerit, capitis reus esto.

A.D. 849-1109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 153

[BISHOP FOTHADH II. 'S GIFT TO THE KELEDEI OF LOCHLEVEN.]

c. A.D. 1055. A {Northman) Bishop of the Orkneys, sent by Adalbert

Archbishop of Bremen*.

Adam. Brem., III. 70. — Preterea Thurolfum quendam posuit (Adal-
bertus) ad Orcbadas. Uluc etiam misit Jobannem in Scotia ordinatum,
et alium quemdam Adalbertum cognominem suum. [p. 176, ed. Pertz.]

a Archbishop A.D. 1043-1070. Earlier in pum in civitatem Blasconam, qui omnium

his Episcopate, " venerunt (ad Adalbertum) curas ageret " (ib., IV. 34, p. 209). So also

Islani, Gronlani, et Orchadum legati, petentes the " Subscriptiones Episcoporum," in Lange-

ut praedicatores illuc dirigeret, quod et fecit " bek, III. 246. " Blascona " is unintelligible.

(ib., HI. 23). The Orkneys are among the Count Thorfin (ob. A.D. 1064) built his

" insula? quae Hammaburfensem parrochiam church in Orkney Mainland. And S. Magnus'

respiciunt;" and Adalbert, " quamvis prius ab church, built A.D. 1 138, was at Kirkwall. See

Anglorum et Scottorum Episcopis regerentur," the Vita S. Magni, in Pitikerton's VV. SS.

yet, " iussu Papa; ordinavit Turolfum Episco- Scot.

A.D. 1055. Ann. Tigh., in an. — Maelduin mac Gillaodran Epscop
Albaa 3 ordan Gaedel o cleircib in Christo quievit [Mallduin son of
Gillaodran, Bishop of Albana, the giver of orders to the clergy, died
in Christ.]

a See above under A.D. 963.

A.D. 1055x1059. Reg. Prior. S. Andr. — Tuadal Episcopus
Sancti Andree contulit ecclesiam de Sconyii [Scoonie, close to
Markinch] prefatis viris religiosis [sc. Keledeis] devote et integre
cum omni libertate et honore pro sufFragiis oracionum. [p. 116.]

1059 — 1093- Gift of Bishop Fothadh II. to the Keledei of Loch /even.

Reg. Prior. S. Andr. — Modacha filius Malmykel, uir piissime
recordacionis, Episcopus Sancti Andree, cuius uita et doctrina tota
regio Scotorum feliciter est illustrata, contulit Deo et Sancto Servano,
et Keledeis heremitis apud insulam Louchleuen, in scola uirtutum
ibidem degentibus, deuote et honorifice, cum prefatis libertatibus,
ecclesiam de Hurkenedorathb. Iste sunt antique prestacioncs et
canones, quas prefate ecclcsie soluebant antiquitus, scilicet triginta
panes decoctos cum antiqua mensura farine ibi apposita, et triginta
caseos quorum quilibet facit chudreme, et octo male de braseo, et
dcrchede male et ... chedher male. [p. 117.]

a A mistake for Fothadh. b i.e. Auchtcrderran, south-east of Lochleveu.

^4 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[foundation of dunfermlin.]

A.D. 1063. Morthlach erected by Malcolm Canmore into an Episcopal

Monastery.

Reg. Episc. Aberdon. — Anno Domini millesimo septuagesimo
Malcolmus Rex Scotorum, filius Kenachi, duxit in uxorem beatam

Margaretam Rcginam Et anno regni sui sextoa fundata est sedes

Episcopalis apud Morthlach, ut habetur in primo filio primi quaterni.
Et processu temporis translata est sedes Episcopalis apud Aberdonb,
per Dauid filium suum Regem Scocie, et dotata, ut habetur in eodem
folio, [Innes in Pref. p. xvii.]

Ib, — Malcolmus Rex Scottorum, omnibus probis hominibus suis, tarn
clericis quam laicis, salutem. Sciatis me dedisse, et hac carta mea con-
firmasse, Deo et Beate Marie et omnibus Sanctis, et Episcopo Beyn
de Morthelach, ecclesiam de Morthelach, ut ibidem construatur sedes
Episcopalis, cum terris meis de Morthelach ; ecclesiam de Cloueth
cum terra, ecclesiam de Dulmeth cum terra; ita libere sicut eas tenui,
et in puram et perpetuam elemosynam : teste meipso apud Forfare,
octauo die mensis Octobris anno regni mei sexto0, [p. 3.]

a Malcolm was crowned April 25, A.D. an episcopal see ; a diocese with jurisdiction

1057. The first of the two extracts above over it not existing until David transferred

given depends partly upon conjectural readings the see to Aberdeen. Mortlach is in Banflf-

of Mr. Cosmo Innes ; but the reference in it shire, not far from the mouth of the river

is, beyond dispute, to Malcolm Canmore (see Spey. Cloveth, now Clova, was a small

Innes, Pref.). monastery dependent upon Mortlach. The

b A.D. 1 1 37 is the date of King David's original foundation of Mortlach is assigned

charter, but the see was probably translated to S. Moloc or Moluag of Lismore in

A.D. 1 1 25. See below, under the year. Argyllshire; just as the neighbouring Celtic

c That Malcolm III., and not (as Fordun, monastery of Turriff (close to the river Deve-

IV. 44, affirms) Malcolm II., founded Mort- ron, in Aberdeenshire, but on the borders of

lach, see C. Innes' Pref. to Chartul. of Aber- Banff) is assigned to S. Congan, who also

deen, pp. xi-xviii. But the charter above began his Scottish labours in Argyllshire. See

given is, as it stands, of very questionable above, p. 107 ; and Stuart's Booh of Deer,

character. The foundation was apparently Pref. cxxxiv. sq.
of an episcopal monastery, rather than of

A.D. 1065. Ann. IV. Mag,, in an. — Dubhtach Albanach, ard
anmcharaa Ereann ^ Alban, decc i n-Ard Macha [Dubhtach of
Alban, chief anmchara3- of Ireland and Alba, died at Armagh].

a " Confessarius," or spiritual director. usually dated in the 13th century, and com-
Dr. Reeves {Add. Notes to Adamn., p. 401) memorated in Brev. Aberd. Pars Hyem., fol.
wishes to identify him with S. Duthac of Ross, 66.

A.D. 1070. Foundation of Dunfermfoz^ upon Queen Margaret's marriage.

Excerpta e Scriptis Turgoti, No. IK— Nuptias quidem factse

sunt non procul a sinu maris quo applicuit, et magnifice celebratse,

anno Domino millesimo septuagesimo, loco qui dicitur Dumfermelyn,

a.d. 849-1109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 155

[ARCHBISHOP LANFRANC TO MARGARET QUEEN OF SCOTLAND.]

quern tunc temporis Rex habebat pro oppido. [ap. Opp. Sym. Dux.,
I. 258, ed. Hinde, from Fordun.]

Theoderic, Vita S.Margaret. Regin^^ § IV. — Nobilem ibi [ubi nuptiae
celebratae fuerant] ecclesiam in Sanctae Trinitatis [Margareta] sedifi-
cavit honorem, ob animae videlicet Regis et suae redemptionem, atque
ad obtinendam suae soboli vitas praesentis et futurae prosper itatem.
Quam ecclesiam diversa ornamentorum specie decoravit ; inter quae,
ad ipsum sacrosanctum altaris ministerium, non pauca ex solido ac

puro auro vasa fuisse noscuntur Crucem quoque, incomparabilis

pretii, imaginem Salvatoris habentem, quam auro purissimo et argento
interlucentibus gemmis vestiri fecerat, ibidem collocavit. \lb. 238,

239-]

a The foundation charter by Malcolm, in Malcolm Canmore was buried at Tynemouth

Cbartul. of Dunifermlyne, p 417 (from the according to Sim. Dun. (Twysd. 218) and the

Advocates' Libr.\ is apocryphal: see Cosmo later Chronicles (ib. 206, 302), but at Hy

Innes, Pre/, to that Chartulary, pp. xx., xxi. according to an earlier one (ib. 17?)- He was

Either at first or under King David (Fordun, really buried at Tynemouth, and his body

V. 48), Benedictine monks were introduced afterwards removed by King Alexander his son

there. If at the former date, they were the to Dunfcrmlin (Fordun, V. 25). Donald, son

first Benedictines in Scotland ; but the latter of Duncan, was buried at Dunkeld, but his

date seems the more likely. See Grub, I. 190. bones were translated to Hy afterwards (Skene,

Every King of Scotland, from Kenneth Mac 175)- Edgar, Alexander I., David, Malcolm

Alpin, — except Constantine, A.D. 952 (buried IV., were buried at Dunfermlin (ib. 175, 209) ;

at S. Andrew's, where he was abbat), Culen, as had been also Queen Margaret : William

and Kenneth Mac Malcolm, — down to Mai- at Arbroath, Alexander II. at Melrose The

colm Canmore, was buried at Hy (Cbron. Pictish King Bruide was buried at Hy (Skene,

Picl. ifc, Skene, 151, 174, 204-209, 301). 409).

A.D. 1070 x 1089. Lanfranc Archbishop of C a fit er bury to Margaret

Queen of Scot land.

LANFRANCUS INDIGNUS SANCTIS CANTUARIENSIS iEcCLESI^ ANTISTES,

glorioste Scotorum Regime M\argaret<e\ salutem et benedictionem.

Will be her Explicare non potest epistolaris brevitas quanta cor

spiritual father, meurn jjgtitia perfudisti. lectis litteris tuis quas mihi,

although un- r ' '■

worthy. Deo amabilis Regina, misisti. O quanta jucunditate

verba profluunt quae Divino Spiritu inspirata procedunt ! Credo enim
non a te; sed per te dicta esse quae scripseras. Revera per os tuum
locutus est Ille Qui discipulis Suis ait, " Discite a Me quia mitis sum
et humilis corde." De hac Christi disciplina processit, quod regali
stirpe progenita, regaliter cducata, nobili Regi nobiliter copulata, me
hominem extraneum, vilem, ignobilem, peccatis involutum, in patrem
elegis, teque mihi in filiam spiritualiter habendam precaris. Non
sum quod petas, sed sim quia putas. Ne deccpta remaneas, ora pro
me ut sim dignus pater orare Dominum et exaudiri pro te. Ora-

156 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[COUNCILS OF QUEEN MARGARET.]

tionum ct benefactorum sit inter nos commune commercium. Parva
quidem tribuo, sed multo majora me recepturum esse confido. De
tunc igitur sim pater tuus, et tu mea filia esto.

Has sent to her Mitto glorioso viro tuo et tibi, carissimum fratrem
brother Goide- nostrum dominum Goldewinum, secundum petitionem

win and two

others. tuam ; alios quoque duos fratres, quia quod de servitio

Dei et vestro fieri oportet, solus ipse per se explere non posset. Et
rogo, multumque rogo, quatinus quod pro Deo et pro animabus vestris
ccepistis, instanter et efficaciter perficere studeatis ; et si possetis aut
velitis opus vestrum per alios adimplere, multo desiderio vellemus
hos fratres nostras ad nos redire, quia valde in officiis suis necessarii
erant ascclesiae nostrse. Fiat tamen voluntas vestra, et per omnia
desideramus obsedire vobis. [Scala Chronica^ ed. Stevenson, Edinb.
1836, Notes, &c. p. 222, from MS. Cotton (probably Nero A. VII.);
Epist. 61, ed. Migne.]

A.D. 1070 x 1089. Councils under King Malcolm III. and Queen
Margaret , to reform abuses in the Scottish Church.

Theoderic, V. S. Margaret.^ cc. 8, sq Cum enim contra rectie

fidei regulam et sanctam universalis Ecclesias consuetudinem multa
in gente ilia fieri [Margareta] perspexisset, crebra concilia statuit, ut
quoquo modo valeret, ad veritatis viam errantes, Christo donante,
reduceret. Quorum conciliorum illud ceteris principalius esse con-
stat, in quo sola cum paucissimis suorum contra perversa? consuetu-
dinis assertores " gladio Spiritus, quod est verbum Dei," triduo dimi-
cabat. Crederes alteram ibi Helenam residere, quia, sicut ilia quon-
dam Scripturarum sententiis Judaeos, similiter nunc et hsec Regina
convicerat erroneos. Sed in hoc conflictu Rex ipse adjutor et [ei ?]
prascipuus residebat, quodcunque in hac causa ilia jussisset dicere
paratissimus et facere. Qui quoniam perfecte Anglorum linguam
asque ac propriam noverat, vigilantissimus in hoc concilio utriusque
partis interpres extiterat.

1. Beginning of Igitur regina, prsefatione prasmissa, ut qui cum
Catholica Ecclesia in una fide uni Deo servirent, ab
eadem Ecclesia novis quibusdam et peregrinis institutionibus dis-
crepare non deberent, primum proposuit Quadragesimale Jejunium
legitime non observare, quia hoc non cum sancta ubique Ecclesia
[a feria quartaa] in Capite Jejunii [sed sequenti septimana] feria
secunda, consueverant inchoare. Contra illi, Jejunium, inquiunt,

a.d. 849-1 109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 157

[COUNCILS OF QUEEN MARGARET.]

quod agimus, Evangelica auctoritate, quas Christi narrat jejunium,
per sex ebdomadas observamus. At ilia, Longe, ait, in hoc Evangelio
discordatis : legitur enim ibi Dominum quadraginta diebus jcjunasse,
quod manifestum est vos non facere. Nam cum per sex ebdomadas
sex Dominici dies a jejunio abstrahuntur, triginta tantum et sex dies
ad jejunandum remanere noscuntur. Non ergo Evangelica auctoritate
quadraginta, sed triginta et sex dierum constat vos observare jejunium.
Restat itaque, ut quatuor diebus ante Quadragesima^ initium jejunare
nobiscum incipiatis, si Dominico exemplo quadraginta dierum numero
abstinentiam observare volueritis: alioquin contra ipsius Domini
auctoritatem et totius sanctse Ecclesias vos soli repugnabitis tra-
ditionem. Hac i Hi perspicua veritatis oratione convicti, deinceps,
sicut sancta ubique solet Ecclesia, sacrorum jejuniorum cceperunt
inchoare solemnia.

2. Non-ceiebra- Aliud quoque proponens, regina jussit, ut ostenderent,
Eucharist £ upon clua ratione die sancto Paschae secundum morem sanctas
Easter Day. et Apostolicas Ecclesia; sacramenta Corporis et Sanguinis
Christi sumere negligerent. Respondentes illi, Apostolus, inquiunt,
de his loquens ait, " Qui manducat et bibit indigne, judicium sibi
manducat et bibit." Unde quia nos peccatores recognoscimus, ne
judicium nobis manducemus et bibamus, ad illud mysterium acce-
dere formidamus. Quibus regina, Quid igitur ? inquit, Omnes, qui
peccatores sunt, sacrosanctum mysterium non gustabunt ? Nemo
ergo illud sumere debet, quia " nemo sine sorde peccati, nee infans
cujus est unius diei vita super terram b." Si autem nemo illud per-
cipere debet, cur Domino dicente clamat Evangelium, " Nisi mandu-
caveritis Carnem Filii Hominis, et biberitis Ejus Sanguinem, non
habebitis vitam in vobis." Ssd plane sententiam, quam de Apostolo
profertis, secundum patrum intellectum aliter necesse est intelligatis.
Non enim omnes peccatores sacramenta salutis " indigne " sumere
deputat. Cum enim dixisset, "Judicium sibi manducat et bibit,"
addidit, "Non dejudicans Corpus Domini," hoc est, non separans illud
in fide ab escis corporalibus, judicium sibi manducat et bibit. Sed et
ille, qui absque confessione et pcenitentia cum suorum inquinamentis
scelerum ad sacra mysteria accedere praesumpserit, ille, inquam,
judicium sibi manducat et bibit. At nos, qui, multis ante diebus,
facta peccatorum confessione, pcenitentia castigamur, jejuniis attenu-
amur, eleemosynis et lacrymis a peccatorum sordibus abluimur, in
die Resurrectionis Dominicae ad Ejus mensam in Catholica fide accc-

158 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[COUNCILS OF QUEEN MARGARET.]

dentes, Carnem et Sanguincm Agni immaculati Jhesu Christi, non ad
judicium, sed ad peccatorum sumimus remissionem, et salutarem per-
cipiendas beatitudinis aeternae praeparationem. His ab ea perceptis,
respondere nihil potuerunt, atque agnita deinceps Ecclesiae instituta
in mysterii salutaris perceptione observaverunt.

„ . Praeterea in aliquibus locis Scottorum quidam fuerunt,

3. Barbarous 1 * '

customs in the qui contra totius Ecclesiae consuetudinem, nescio quo
ritu barbaro, missas celebrare consueverant ; quod regina,
zelo Dei accensa, ita destruere atque annihilare studuit, ut deinceps
qui tale quid praesumeret, nemo in tota Scottorum gente appareret.

4. Labour on Solebant quoque neglecta Dominicorum dierum rever-
the Lord's Day. entia jta illis sicut et aliis diebus quibusque terreni
operis insistere laboribus ; quod non licere ratione pariter et auctori-
tate ipsa ostendebat. Dominicum, inquit, diem propter Dominicam,
quae in eo facta est, resurrectionem, in veneratione habemus, ut in
eo servilia opera jam non faciamus, in quo nos a servitute diaboli
redemptos novimus. Hoc etiam B. Papa Gregorius affirmans dicit :
" Dominico die a labore terreno cessandum est, atque omnimodo ora-
tionibus insistendum, ut, si quid negligentiae per sex dies agitur, per
diem Resurrectionis Dominicae precibus expietur.' Idem quoque
Pater Gregorius quendam propter opus terrenum, quod die Dominico
fecerat, districta increpatione feriens, eos, quorum hoc consiliis
egerat, duobus mensibus excommunicatos esse decrevit. His sapi-
entis reginae rationibus contraire non valentes, ita postmodum rever-
entiam Dominicorum dierum ejus instantia observarunt, ut nee onera
quadibet his diebus quisquam portare, nee alius alium ad hoc auderet
compellere.

5. Marriage with Illicita etiam novercarum conjugia, similiter et ux-
withm0tbrothers' orem fratris defimcti fratrem superstitem ducere, quae ibi
widows. antea fiebant, nimis ostendit execranda, et a fidelibus
velut ipsam mortem devitanda.

6. Divers other Multa quoque alia, quse contra fidei regulam et ecclesi-
abuses. asticarum observationum instituta inoleverant, ipsa in
eodem concilio damnare et de regni sui finibus curavit proturbare.
Universa enim quae praeposuerat, ita sanctae Scripturae testimoniis
atque sanctorum patrum corroboravit sententiis, ut contra haec nil
omnino respondere valerent ; quin potius deposita pertinacia, rationi
acquiescentes, universa libenter implenda susciperent. [ed. Hodgson
Hinde, in Append. III. ad Opp. Sym. Duti., I. 243-245 ; also in Pinkerton,

A.D. 849-1 109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 159

[YORK CLAIM OF SUPREMACY.]

VV. SS. Scot. j and quotations in Robertson, Stat. Eccl. Scot, j W., IV. 791,
792, from MS. Cotton, Tiberius D. III. no. 45 : also in Actt. SS. Jun.,

I IL 33° c0

a Hinde leaves this blank, and reads scilicet xxii-xxiv. note. That the author was not

I for sed sequenti. Turgot, afterwards Bishop, see Pre/, to Hinde' s

b Job xiv. 4, 5. LXX. Sym. Dunelm.
c See Robertson, Stat. Eccl. Scot., Pre/, pp.

A.D. 1070 x 1093. Hy restored by Queen Margaret.

Orderic. Vitalis, Hist. Eccl. lib. VIII. — Huense ccenobium, quod
servus Christi Columba tempore Brudei Regis Pictorum filii Meilocon
construxerat, sed tempestate praeliorum cum longa vetustate dirutum
fuerat, ridelis regina reasdifkavit, datisque sumptibus idoneis ad opus
Domini monachis, reparavit. [vol. III. pp. 398, 399, ed. Le Prevost.]

A.D. 1070 x 1093. Hermits in Scotland in the time of Queen Margaret.

Theod., V. S. Margar. Regin., § ix. — Quo tempore in regno Scot-
torum plurimi, per diversa loca separatis inclusi cellulis, per magnam
vitas districtionem, in carne, non secundum carnem, vivebant :
angelicam enim in terris conversationem ducebant. In his regina
[Margareta] Christum venerari, diligere, suoque crebrius adventu et
alloquio visitare, atque illorum se precibus satagebat commendare.
Et cum non impetrare posset, ut ab ea terrenum aliquid vellent acci-
pere, petebat obnoxius, ut ei aliquid eleemosynx vel misericordise
faciendum dignarentur prascipere. Nee mora: quicquid illorum
voluntatis erat, devota implevit, vel pauperes ab egestate recreando,
vel quosque afflictos a miseriis quibus oppressi fuerant relevando.
[ed. Hinde, 247.]

A.D. 1072. Compact between Lanfranc and Archbishop Thomas I. ofTork^
at the Council of Windsor, assigning to York the primacy over Scotland a,
among other provisions.

* * * Subjectionem vero Dunelmensis, hoc est, Lindisfarnensis
Episcopi, atque omnium regionum a terminis Lichifeldensis Episcopi,
et Humbras magni fluvii, usque ad extremos Scotias fines; et quicquid
ex hac parte praedicti fluminis ad parochiam Eboracensis Ecclesias
jure competit, Cantuariensis Metropolitanus Eboracensi Archiepiscopo
ejusque successoribus inperpetuum obtinere concessit, &c. [}V>,
I. 325: also from W. Malm., G. P. A., lib. I., in IV., IV. 786 ; see the
entire record below in its place.]

j6o CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[FOTHADH's ALLEGED PROFESSION TO ARCHBISHOP THOMAS OF YORK.]

a The one shadow of pretence for York
primacy over Scotland, was the provision of
Gregory the Great in his letter to S. Augus-
tin,— that after Augustin's death there should
be two primates, respectively at London and
at York, each with twelve suffragans, — coupled
with his assignment of all the British Bishops,
which would have been meant to include the
whole island, Scotland and all, to the juris-
diction of Augustin, and so onwards, in their
due shares, to his two successors that were to
be. The compact above made is the first
hint of the actual putting forward of such a

claim. The absence of a metropolitan and of
diocesan organization in Scotland at the time,
rendered it more plausible and more feasible ;
especially when circumstances tended to sever
Scotland from Irish influence and to lead it
to look up to the Anglo-Norman Church.
And the existence of the Saxon dioceses, that
once included nearly all Scotland south of
Forth and Clyde, with Trumwini's brief epi-
scopate over Picts, and Wilfrid's claim (at
Rome) to represent among others the Pictish
Church, — helped to lend it some shred of
apparently historical foundation.

A.D. 1072 x IC93. Fothadh Bishop of the Scots said to have professed

subjection to the See of fork.

Stubbs, Actt. Pontiff. Ebor Ad hunc Thomama consilio et imperio

Regis Scottorum Malcholmi et Reginae Margaretse venit Foderoch
Episcopus Sancti Andree de Scotia, et transgressionem suam con-
fitens, eo quod a Scottis ordinatus fuerat cum ab Eboracensi metro-
politan© jure consecrari debuerit, professionem ipsi Archiepiscopo
Thomas suisque successoribus fecit, scriptamque legit et tradidit, quae
sic incipit — Ego Foderoch Scottorum Episcopus in sede Sancti Andree
Apostoli, &c. Ipse etiam Episcopus Federoch jubente eodem Archi-
episcopo Thoma in Eboraco ecclesias dedicavit. [Ttuysd. 1709: also
•verbatim in Bodl. MS. Digby 140, a 13th century MS., but ending
with Archbishop Thurstin, and therefore probably written originally
in the early part of the 1 2th.]

a Thomas I., A.D. 1070-1 100. Fothadh
was Bishop A.D. 1059-1093. And Malcolm
Canmore was King A.D. 105S-1093, and
married Margaret probably A. D. 1070.
Fothadh's alleged profession therefore falls
necessarily between A.D. 1070 and 1093.
But the compact of A.D. 1072 probably sug-
gested, and preceded, any efforts of Archbishop
Thomas to obtain rule over the Scottish
Church. That Thomas did make such efforts

seems implied in King Alexander's words to
Ralph of Canterbury — that Lanfranc (the
Canterbury claim being admitted by Alex-
ander when he wrote the letter) "ad tempus
Thomse Eboraci Archiepiscopi illud relaxa-
verat." And Fothadh may have been induced
by Queen Margaret to make some kind of
concession to York. But the authority for
the story is, in this particular case, that of a
partizan.

A.D. 1073, ^Uty x Nov. Tope Gregory VII. to Lanfranc Archbishop of

Canterbury. (Extract.)

* * •*

Tuam vero fraternitatem admonemus, quatinus

inter omnia et pras omnibus nefas quod de Scotis audivimus, vide-
licet quod plerique proprias uxores non solum deserunt sed etiam ven-
dunt, omnibus modis prohibere contendat : ad haec enim Apostolica
te auctoritate fultum esse volumus, ut non solum in Scotis hoc scelus,
sed etiam in aliis, si quos in Anglorum insula tales esse cognoveris,

A. D. 849-1109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 161

[boundaries of s. Andrew's and Durham]

penitus extirparc non differas. * * * [Mon. Gregor. p. 521,

ed. Jafre ; Labb. Cone. X. 306, 307.]

3 Whether this is meant to apply to Scotch
or Irish, is not quite clear ; probably (judging
by Anselm's similar letter to " Muriardachus
Rex Hibernorum," Epist. III. I47, and by
other letters of like tenour and period) the

latter. Yet Scoti in the end of the nth cen-
tury, seems to indicate Scotland. See also
Gregory's letter to the Bretons, of Aug. 28,
A.D. 1074.

A.D. 1073 x T I00, Melrose and Jedburgh still subject to Durham ecclesi-
astically^ although politically subject to Malcolm III. of Scotland and his
successors.

Sim. Dunelm., Hist. Dun., III. 22.— Sed cum Regi Scottorum Mal-
colmo, ad quern locus iste [Mailrosense monasteriuma] pertincbat,
eorum (Aldwini scilicet et Turgotib) ibi conversatio innotuisset,
graves ab illo injurias pertulerunt et persecutiones, pro eo quod, Evan-
gelicum prseceptum servantes, jurare illi fidelitatem noluerunt. [p. 45,
Tivysd.]

Id., Hist. Contin.y in an. j 07 2. — Eadulfus cognomento Rus, qui
postea ducem se exhibuit eorum qui Walcherum Episcopum occi-
derunt, ipseque dicitur sua ilium interfecisse manu : sed mox et ipse,
a femina occisus, sepultus est in ecclesia apud Geddewerde : sed post
a Turgoto, quondam Priore Dunelmensis Ecclesiae et archidiaconoc,
talis inde spurcitia projecta. [I. 91, ed. Hinde.]

a Burned by Kenneth of Scotland A.D. 850
(Skene, Chron. 299) : still belonging to Lin-
disfame A.D. 854 (Sim. Dun., Hist. Recapit.,
I. 68, Hinde), as did also at the same time
Jedburgh, and as far north as Edinburgh (Id.,
ib.) : and similarly A.D. 875, since the relics
of S. Cuthbert rested there among other places
[Orig. Paroch. Scotl., I. 280) : still belonging
to S. Cuthbert and Durham down to about
A.D. 1 100, as above, but nearly destroyed
(" a solitude," see next note), and dependent
upon Durham or the subordinate Coldingham
Priory until King David obtained it, about
A.D. 1126x1136, in exchange for Berwick
(Charter in Raine's North Durham, Append.

no. XVIII., and so also Fordnn).

b Successively Priors of Durham, but at
this time in retirement at Melrose ("once a
monastery, now a solitude," Sim. Dun., as
above). Aldwin came to Northumbria A.D.
1073 (Sim. Dim., Hist. Dun. Eccl., IV. 3),
went to Melrose a little later, then to Wear-
mouth, and in A.D. 1083 to Durham.

c It looks as if this piece of discipline had
been exercised by Turgot whilst he was Prior
of Durham, and if so, A.D. 1088 x 1108 : bul
since the Bishops of Glasgow claimed Teviot-
dale from about A.D. 1 100, it was probably
before that year. See above, pp. 12, 15.

VOL. II.

i6-> CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[BISHOP OF THE ORKNEYS CONSECRATED AT YORK.]

A.D. T073;!. Ralph I. Bishop of the Orkneys consecrated at York by
Thomas Archbishop of York.

I. A.D. 1073. Thomas I. Archbishop of York to Lanfranc Archbishop of

Canterbury.

Send two of Piissimo et sanctissimo Caiituariorum Archiepiscopo^ totius
your suffragans quoc,ue Britannia summo pastori. Lanfranco. Thomas, fidelis

to assist me 111 J ■* * J J * '

consecrating a suus, et nisi praesumptuosum sanctitati suae videatur,
Orkneys0 *at Eboracensis Ecclesi^e Archiepiscopus, coeli portas Petri
York, March 3. vice justis et injustis juste aperire et claudere. Ecce,
pater sanctissime, filius tuus ad te clamat; sed magis, filia, Eboracensis
videlicet Ecclesia, ad earn, cui dispositione Divina praesides, Eccle-
siam, tanquam ad maternum recurrens sinum, pie postulat, ut ex
abundantia maternarum deliciarum reparetur inopia suarum se dese-
rentium, immo longe et inter barbaras nationes positarum virium.
Siquidem venit ad nos quidam clericus, quern misit Paulus Comes
cum Uteris sigillatis de Orchadum partibus, significans in eis Episco-
patum suas terras eidem clerico se concessisse. Ac ille antecessorum
tuorum ordine custodito postulat a nobis Episcopum se consecrari.
Cui, quod juste petit, injuste denegare non possumus. Precamur
ergo, nobis duos Episcopos dirigat Paternitas vestra, quorum fulti
orationibus et auxilio tantse rei sacramentum canonice compleamus.
Ilia autem procul arceatur suspicio, quam nuperrime nobis noster
frater et co-Episcopus subintulit Remigius, me scilicet inposterum
quassiturum Dorcacestrensis vel Wigornensis Episcopi hac de causa
subjectionem : dico enim coram Deo me nunquam hoc facturum. Si
placet igitur sanctitati vestrae, ut juxta petitionem nostram nobis
facere dignemini, locum Eboracum, tempus 5 nonas Martias, nobis im-
mutabiliter constituimus, et vobis significamus. Ergo vivas et valeas
et spiritualibus incrementis usque quaque proficias. [JV.y I. 362, from
MS. Cott. Vesp. E. IV. fol. 204 b.]

a The second of the letters here given is A. S. C. give the "seventh year" of Lan-

dated in MS. Cott. Vesp. E. 4 (used by Wilkins) franc, which (the question relating to March 3)

as in A.D. 1073, Indict. XI., which would be would be A.D. 1077 ; in which year March 3

the right indiction, and in which year also the was not a Sunday, and the indiction would

3rd March, the day specified in the first of the be wrong. Consequently Wilkins is probably

letters, fell on a Sunday. The Addit. to the right in dating the transaction in A.D. 1073.

A.D. 849-1109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 163

[BISHOP OF THE ORKNEYS CONSECRATED AT YORK.]

2. A.D. 1073. Lanfranc Archbishop of Canterbury to Wulstan Bishop
of Worcester a?id Peter Bishop of Chester.

_. . Lanfrancus gratia Dei sanct^e Dorobernensis

Go to York to

assist Arch- EcCLESI^E ARCHIEPISCOPUS, venerabi/ibus fratribus Wlstano

in consecrating Wigornensi et Petro Cestrensi Episcopis, salutem. Insinuavit
a Bishop of the nobis venerabilis frater noster Thomas, Eboracensis

Orlcncvs

Archicpiscopus, advenisse de Orchadum insulis ad se
quendam clericum, quern in Episcopatum ipsius terrae, prsecipiente ct
insinuante Paulo Comite, testatur esse electum. Et quia ex antiquo
more sui juris est prsefatarum insularum pnesules consecrare, petit a
me, ut mittam sibi de nostris suffraganeis duos, qui tantas rei sacra-
mentum cum eo valeant celebrare. Rogantes itaque prascipimus, et
prascipientes rogamus, quatenus, omni excusatione summota, illuc
eatis, ut ex nostro praecepto secum quod justum est in tanto rei mys-
terio compleatis. Non enim decet, ut qui sacrandus in hanc terram
venit, et cum omni humilitate sacrari se postulat, inopia adjutorum a
tanto regno non sacratus abscedat. Terminum hujus consecrationis
lator vobis praesentium indicabit. Et ne forte soliciti sitis, putantes
quod vel ipsi vel successores ejus hac occasione super Ecclesias vestras
jus praelationis quandoque conentur arripere, literas quas ipse mihi
transmisit, fraternitati vestrse, solicitudinem de futuro gerens, curavi
transmittere. Quas, et has, quas vobis transmitto, in archivis Ecclesi-
arum vestrarum ob memoriam futurorum servatum iri prsecipio.
[TF., I. 362, from MS. Cott. Vesp. E. IV. fol. 204 a.]

3. Addit. ad Anglo-Sax. Chron., in an. 1077. — Hoc quoque
annoa misit ei [Lanfranco] litteras Thomas Archicpiscopus Ebora-
censis, in quibus rogavit ut sibi mitterentur duo Episcopi ad
consecrandum clericum quendam, qui ei litteras de Horgadis insulis
detulit ut ipsarum insularum Episcopus consecraretur. Cujus peti-
tioni Lanfrancus annuens, mandavit Wlstano Wigorniensi et Petro
Cestrensi Episcopis, ut Eboracam irent, et cum Thoma tantam rem
complere satagerent. [p. 387, ed. Thorpe, from MS. CCCC. 173-]

■ sc. the 7th year of Lanfranc.

4. Stubbs, Actt. Pontiff. Ebor. — Orchadensium etiam electum Rc-
dolphum idem Archiepiscopus [Thomas I.J sacravit, facta, lecta, et
tradita professione, quae sic incipit, In aspectu Dei ct hujus Ecclesias,

m 2

j64 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[bishops of man and the isles.]

Ego Rudolphus, &c. [Tivysd. 1709. And so also verbatim in
Bodl. MS. Digby 140*.]

a Paul Thorfiiinson was Earl of the Orkneys II. 16) ; and probably there was a vacancy in

A D. 1046-1099, according to Johnstone A.D. 1073, inasmuch as this first Ralph was

(Atitiq. Celto-Scand. p. 29+). The Orkney sent for consecration by the Orkney Earl him-

Bishops sent from Hamburgh from the middle self, and the line of Northman diocesan Bishops

of the nth century were missionary Bishops — does not begin until about A.D. 1102 (see

"Nulli Episcopo certa sedes" {Adam. Brem. below, p. 167).

Before A.D. 1079*. Bishops of Man and the Isles.

Chron. Mann. — Hi fuerunt Episcopi qui Episcopalem Cathedram
in Mannia susceperunt a tempore Godredi Crouan et aliquanto tem-
pore ante. Primus exstitit, antequam Godredus Crouan regnare
ccepisset, Roolwer [Hrblfr) Episcopus, qui jacet apud ecclesiam Sancti
Machuti. Multi quidem a tempore beati Patricii, qui primus fidem
Catholicam prasdicasse fertur Mannensibus, exstiterunt Episcopi;
sed ab ipso sufficit Episcoporum memoriam inchoasse. Sufficit,
dicimus ; quod qui vel quales ante ipsum Episcopi exstiterunt, penitus
ignoramus, quia nee scriptum invenimus nee certa relatione seniorum
didicimus. Post Roolwer exstitit Willelmus Episcopus. Post
Willelmum in diebus Godredi Crouan Hamondus, &c. [pp. 28, 29,
ed. Munch.]

a Godred's probable date is A.D. 1079- the Isles. The dates however are uncertain;

1095. And the Episcopates of Hrolfr and since Wimund (Hamondus) was not conse-

William probably take us back to the begin- crated before A.D. 1 109 (see below under that

nings of Northman Christianity in Man and year).

A.D. 1093. Sim. Dun., Hist. Contin. in an. — Ecclesia nova Dunelmi
est incepta tertio Idus Augusti feria quinta, Episcopo Willelmo et
Malcholmo Rege Scottorum3 et Turgoto Priore ponentibus primos in
fundamento lapides. [I. 103, 104, ed. Hinde ; see also Fordun, V. 25,
from Turgoty ib. 261.]

a This is regarded as doubtful by Mr. And his own English leanings make it probable

Hodgson Hinde (ad loc), on the ground that that he himself was so as well. And the

Simeon does not mention it in his History of Chron. de Mailros, hardly however an inde-

the Church of Durham. Malcolm's sons how- pendent witness, also (in an.) asserts the same

ever were closely connected with Durham. fact.

A.D. 1093. Ann. Ult., in an. — Fothudha Ardepscob Albain in
Christo quievit.

a The last Celtic Primate of the Scots.

A.D. 849-T 109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 165

[GRANTS OF SCOTTISH KINGS TO DURHAM AND TO COLDINGHAM.]

A.D. 1093 x 1107. Grant to the Keledei of Loch/even by Ethelrcd son
of Malcolm and Margaret , " Abbas de Dunkellden, et insuper Comes
de Fyf" (Reg. Prior. S. Andr. 115, 116).

A.D. 1094. Grant of Duncan King of Scotland to Durham**.

Carta Dunecani filij Regit Malcolomb, de Tyningham, Aldeham, Scuchale,
Cnole, Hatherwyk, et seruicio de Brokesmuth, dat. Sancto Cuthberto cum
soca et saca.

Ego Dunecanus, filius Regis Malcolumb, constans hereditarie

Rex Scotie, dedi in elemosina Sancto Cuthberto et suis seruitoribus

Tiningcham, Aldeham, Scuchale, Cnolle, Hatheruuich, et de Brocces-

muthe omne seruitium quod inde habuit Fodanus Episcopusb : et hec

dedi in tali quietantia cum saca et soca, qualem unquam meliorem

habuit Sanctus Cuthbertus ab illis de quibus tenet suas elemosinas.

Et hoc dedi pro me ipso et pro anima patris mei et pro fratribus mcis

et pro uxore mea et pro infantibus meis. Et quoniam uolui quod

istud donum stabile esset Sancto Cuthberto, feci quod fratres mei

concesserunt. Qui autem istud uoluerit destruere, uel ministris Sancti

Cuthberti aliquid inde auferre, maledictionem Dei et Sancti Cuthberti

et meam habeat. Amen.

Crux Dunecani Regis ►}« Scribtoris Grentonis ►!«

Aceard *%* Ulf ►$< Malcolumb >fc Eadgari >J«

Hermer ►}« ALlfric >^ Vuiget >J<

Heming *fr Teodbold >J«

Earnulf *%*

[Raine's North Durham, Append, p. i.J

a For the genuineness of this charter see reverted ; probably when Duncan's usurpation

Raine, North Durham, pp. 374-376. The of the Scottish throne came to an end.
lands granted were part of the endowment of b Fothadh II., ob. A.D. 1093.

the seg of S. Andrew's, to which they again

A.D. 1097 or 1098. Foundation of the Priory of Coldingham as a cell of
Durham by Edgar King of the Scots*.

Carta Edgari de Suinton in dotem Ecclesie de Coldingham.
Eadgar Rex Scottorum, omnibus per regnum suum Scottis et Anglis,
salutem. Sciatis me ad dedicationem uenisse ecclesie Sancte Marie
apud Coldingaham, que quidem dedicatio ad Dei laudem et ad meum
placitum grata omnibus et accepta honorabiliter est adimpleta. Et
ego eidem ecclesie super altare obtuli in dotem et donaui uillam

166 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[KINO MAGNUS OF NORWAY CONQUERS HY.]

totam Swintun cum diuisis, sicut Liulf habuit ; liberam et quietam
inperpetuum habendam ab omni calumpnia, et ad uoluntatem mona-
chorum Sancti Cuthberti disponendam ; pro animabus patris et matris
mee, et pro salute anime mee, et fratrum et sororum mearum. Donaui
etiam monachis XXIIII. animalia ad restaurandam illam eandem
terram. Et constitui eandem pacem in Coldingaham eundo et
rcdeundo et ibidem manendo, que seruatur in Eiland et in Northab.
lnsuper etiam statui hominibus in Coldingamscire, sicut ipsi elege-
runt et in manu mea firmauerunt, ut unoquoque anno de unaquaque
carruca dimidiam marcam argenti monachis persoluant.

Testibus JElfyf, Oter, et Thor Longus, et iElfric pincerna, et
Algaro presbitero, et Osberno presbitero, et Cnutc Carl s., et Ogga,
et Lesing, et Swein Ulfkirr s., et Ligulf de Bebbanburce, et Uhtred
Eilaues sune, et Uuiset hwite, et Tigerne. [Raine's North Durham,
Append, p. 2.]

a The Saxon nunnery that previously ex-
isted at Coldingham {Bad. H. E., IV. 19, 25)
had been destroyed by the Danes, and, like the
Saxon Melrose, had ceased to exist. Other
grants of King Edgar to Durham are given by
Raine (ib.). Among the rest are the well-
known two, which speak of the kingdom of
Scotland, as well as of Lothian, as held of
William of England by Edgar. The later in
date of the two is commonly affirmed to be a
forgery. And Raine's arguments for the earlier
fail to establish any distinction in its favour,
as compared with the other. The important
words are — " Edgarus Alius Malcolmi Regis
Scottorum totam terram de Lodoneio et reg-
num Scotie dono domini mei Willelmi Anglo-

rum Regis et paterna hereditate possidetis,
consilio prcedicti domini Regis W. et fidelium
meorum," in the first of the two : and in the
second, " Edgarus Dei gratia Rex Scottorum,
&c, Sciatis nos ex licentia Willelmi Regis
Anglie superioris domini regni Scotia." See
also Anderson's Diplomata Scotice. The Pre/.
to the National MSS. of Scotland, Part I.
pp. xiii-xx., holds the former of the two to be
genuine, but simply to admit that Edgar holds
Lothian of the English crown ; which certainly
is not the true extent of the words as they
stand.

b Islandshire and Northumbria ; see Raine's
North Durham.

A.D. 1097. Snorro, in an. — Magnus Rex Norvegi£ea classem suam
appulit ad insulam sanctam ; ubi omnibus hominibus necnon omnium
incolarum bonis pacem concessit et securitatem. Perhibent eum tem-
plum Columbas minus aperuisse, ingressumque non esse Regem; sed
obserata mox janua, edixisse ne quis adeo esset audax, ut in sedem
istam sacram introiret : cui mandato postea obtemperatum fuit.
j[ap. Johnstofie^ Antiq. Celto-Scand. p. 252.]

a Hy would henceforth have been claimed
as belonging to the see of Man and the Isles.
While the Irish Columbite body would also
still regard it as properly belonging to them.
It ceased to be Norwegian, and became part
of the dominion of Somerled, A.D. 11 56
(Cbron. Mann.). And in A.D. 1164 (see

below under that year) Irish Church people
are found again in connection with it. For
upwards of half a century from A.D. 1097,
with the exception of the obit of an abbat
A.D. 1099, Jt is not mentioned in the Irish
Annals (Reeves, Adamn., Add. Notes, p. 410).

A.D. 849-1109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 167

[POPE PASCHAL II. DECLARES SCOTLAND SUBJECT TO THE SEE OF YORK.]

A.D. 1 101. Pope Paschal II. to the Bishops of Scot land r, Su'jragans

of York.

PASCHALIS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM Dei, venerabilibus fratribus
Eborac. Metropolis suffraganeis per Scotiamy salutcm et Apostolicam
benedictioncm. Noscat dilectio vestra venerabilem fratrem nostrum
Gerarduma Herefordensem quondam Episcopum in Eborac. metro-
polim per omnipotentis Dei gratiam nos promovissc; cui ex Aposto-
lice sedis liberalitate palleum privilegiumque concessimus. Unde
mandamus precipientes, ut ei deinceps tanquam vestro Archiepiscopo
debitam obedientiam exhibeatis. [Reg- Alb. Ebor., P. I. fol. 50 ; and
in Dugd.y FI.y P. III. p. 1 187, no. liv.]

a Translated to the see of York on the But both Eadmer (see below, p. 171) and the

Epiphany, A.D. 1101. There had been no Addlt. ad A. S. C. (p. 387, ed. Thorpe) speak

Bishop at S. Andrew's since A.D. 1093, when of " Scottorum Episcopi," in reference to York

Fothadh II. died. Nor was there any diocesan consecrations, respectively at A.D. 1 108 and

Bishop at all in Scotland in A.D. 1101 (unless at A.D. 1079. And doubtless there were

possibly in Dunkeld and Moray), although many Bishops there not diocesan,
there may perhaps have been one in Glasgow.

A.D. 1101 XII08 [prob. 1101). Roger Bishop of the Orkneys consecrated

at Yorka.

Stubbs, Actt. Pontiff. Ebor. — Ipse [Gerardus Arch. Ebor.] etiam
Rogerum Rodolfi successorem Orcadensium ordinavit Episcopum,
accepta ab eo prius professione, quae sic incipit, Ego Rogerus Orcha-
densis Ecclesise sanctse nunc ordinandus Episcopus, &c. \T<wysd.
1710.]

a " Fuit Vilhelmus primus Orcadum Epi- The contemporary York Bishops, so long as

scopus annos sexaginta sex" (Vita S. Magni). they were continued, viz. the above-named

And this William died A.D. 1 168 (Ann. Isl.). Roger and the second Ralph (A.D. 1109X

With him, and therefore (if these dates can be 11 14. to after 1 144), were obviously not asked

trusted) A.D. 1 102, begins a line of Northman for, and not received, by the Earls and people

diocesan Bishops of Orkney, apparently con- of the Orkneys. Roger went there (see An-

tinuous (v. Torfceus, Hist. Orcbad.), and lasting sclm's letter to Haco, above given) : Ralph II.

into the 15th century, and indeed as long as apparently did not even do that,
the Orkneys continued to belong to Norway.

A.D. 1 102 (?). Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury to Haco Earl of the

Orkneys a.

Aid and be ANSELMUS GRATIA DEI ARCHIEPISCOPUS CaNTUARI-
subject to, the ENSIS, Haconi Comiti Orcadensium^ salutem et benedic-
been°Psent to tioncm Dei. Audio quia propter indigcntiam doctorum,
)'ou- minus quam expedit, populus qui sub vestra potestate

est, cognoscat et colat Christianam religionem. S^d gaudeo quia,

168 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[RIVAL BISHOPS OF THE ORKNEYS.]

rcferentc Episcopo quern nunc per gratiam Dei habetis, didici quia
prudcntia vestra libenter suscipit verbum Dei, et consilium quod per-
tinet ad salutcm. Hac igitur fiducia mitto strenuitati vestrae litteras
monitionis meae, quatenus se studiose committat prsedicationi et doc-
trinas ejusdem Episcopi j et quantum in vobis est studeatis ut populus
vcster hoc ipsum faciat. Nihil enim facere potestis unde magis remis-
sionem peccatorum et vitas asternse gloriam adipisci valeatis, quam
si populum vestrum ad cultum Christianas religionis, monendo, et
quibuscunque modis potestis, vobiscum attrahatis. Quod efficaciter,
Deo dante, implere poteritis, si, quemadmodum supra dixi vobis, vos
devota et sancta humilitate et pura voluntate Episcopo vestro sub-
ditis. Si vos consilio nostro et exhortationi, Deo inspirante, acquies-
cere volueritis, oro Deum omnipotentem, ut ipsa vos et totum populum
vestrum Sua gratia dirigat et protegat, et Suam benedictionem et
absolutionem et orationes humilitatis meae ex corde vobis mando.
Omnipotens Deus sic vos faciat vivere in hoc saeculo, ut in futuro
jungamini beato angelorum consortio. Amen. \Epist. IV. 92 : also,
from MS. Cott. Claud. A. XI. 1576, in Stevenson's notes to the Scala
Chro?iha, pp. 234, 235.]

a The Bishop on whose behalf this letter was it than the time after. Haco died A.D. nio

sent, was almost certainly Roger, consecrated according to Johnstone's dates, Antiq. Celto-

between A.D. iioi and A.D. 1108. And as Scand.

Anselm was in exile A.D. 1 103- 1 106, and the A Bishop of the Orkneys in connection with

letter was written shortly after Roger's con- York is mentioned by Eadmer (as quoted

secration although after the receipt of letters on p. 171) in reference to A.D. 1 108 or 1 109,

from him from the Orkneys, the time before but without naming him.
the exile seems a slightly more likely date for

A.D. 1 1 04. Sim. Dun., Hist. Contin. In an.& — " Corpus Sancti Cuth-
berti Episcopi, ob quorundam incredulitatem abbatum, pontificante
Rannulfo Episcopo, ostensum est; et a Radulfo Sagiensi abbate,
postmodum Hrofensi Episcopo " et deinde Cantuariensi Archiepiscopo,
cc et a fratribus Dunelmensis Ecclesiae, certo indicio incorruptum
inventum est," et ita flexilibus artubus, ut magis dormienti quam
mortuo similis videretur, " prsesente Alexandra Comite, postea Scot-
torum Rege," et multis aliis, post annos depositionis suae CCCC. et
XVIIJ., et V. menses, et XIJ. dies, qui est annus quintus Henrici
Regis, et Episcopatus Ranulfi sextus. [ed. Hinde, pp. 105, 106.]

a The words marked as quotations are from words " cum capite Sancti Oswaldi Regis et

Flor. Wig. Hoveden also (/. 162) repeats Martyris, Sanctique Bedx, multorumque sanc-

them from Sim. Dun., and a little more fully ; torum rcliquiis."
in that he adds, before " ccrto indicio," the

a.d. 849-1109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 169

[ARCHBISHOP ANSELM TO ALEXANDER KING OF THE SCOTS.]

AD. 1 107. Chron. of Picts and Scots. — Edgar .... mortuus in
Dunedina et sepultus in Dumferline. [Skene, 175.]

n This and Queen Margaret's death in Edin- mention of Dunedin in connection with Scot-
burgh Castle A.D. 1093, seem the earliest tish royalty.

A.D. no7a. Alexander King of the Scots to Anselm Archbishop of
Canterbury: [asking his prayers for his brother Edgar: v. Anselm's
letter printed below.]

0 Edgar, Alexander's brother and predecessor, died January 8, A.D. 1107 (Sim. Dun.,
Twysd. 230).

A.D. 1 107. Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury to Alexander

King of the Scots.

Congratulates Alexandro gratia Dei Scotorum Regi, Anselmus SERVUS
him on his Ecclesive Cantuariensis, salutem, et fideles orationes, et

accession. .... _ . . _

benedictionem Dei, et suam, quantum valet. Gratias
agimus Deo, et gaudemus ego et tota congregatio Ecclesise Christi
Cantuariensis, quia Deus vos in regnum paternum haereditario jure
post fratrem vestrum sublimavit, et quia vos moribus dignis regno
decoravit. Pro fratre vestro, qui sancte vivendo meruit ut de hac
vita bono fine misericordia Dei transiret, sicut pro dilecto dilectore
nostro, secundum petitionem vestram, oramus et orabimus ut Deus
animse illius gloria* Suae cum electis Suis gaudium asternum tribuat,
et seternam beatitudinem concedat. Scio quia celsitudo vestra meum
amat et desiderat consilium. In primis igitur oro Deum ut Ipse vos
Sancti Sui Spiritus gratia sic dirigat, et in omnibus actibus vestris
consilium attribuat, ut ad regnum cceleste post hanc vitam vos per-
ducat. Nostrum autem consilium est ut timorem Dei et bonos ac
religiosos mores, quos in adolescentia et ab infantia cccpistis habere,
Ipso adjuvante a Quo accepistis, studeatis tenere. Tunc enim bene
Reges regnant cum secundum voluntatem Dei vivunt, et serviunt Ei
in timore j et cum super seipsos regnant, nee se vitiis subjiciunt, sed
illorum importunitatem constanti fortitudine superant. Non enim
repugnant in Rege virtutum constantia et fortitudo regia. Quidam
enim Reges, sicut David, et sancte vixerunt, et populum sibi com-
missum cum rigore justitix et pietatis mansuctudine, secundum quod
res exigit, rexerunt. Sic vos exhibere ut mali vos timeant et boni
vos diligant, et ut vita vestra semper Deo placeat, semper mens
vestra vindictam malorum et praemium bonorum post hanc vitam
memoria retineat. Omnipotens Deus vos et omnes actiones vestras

j7o CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III.

[consecration of turgot to s. Andrew's.]

nulli alii quam Suse piae dispositioni committat. De
brethren, whom fratribus nostris quos in Scotiam secundum voluntatem
Anseim has sent fratrjs vestrL qui de labore huius vitae, sicut credimus, ad

to Scotland at ' ^

King Edgar's requiem transivit, misimus, benignitatem vestram rogare
request. necesse non putavimus, quia bonam voluntatem vestram

non ignoramus. [Epist. III. 132.]

A.D. [ 107 x 1 124. Foundation and endowment of a parish church in the
parish of Edenham (near Kelso in Roxburghshire) by Thor the Long and
King Edgar.

Domino meo karissimo Davidi Comiti, Thor omnino SUUS, salutem.
Sciatis, domine mi, quod Eadgarus Rex frater uester dedit mihi
Ednaham desertam, quam ego suo auxilio et mea pecunia inhabitaui,
et ecclesiam a fundamentis fabricaui, quam frater uester Rex in
honorem Sancti Cuthberti fecit dedicari, et una carucata terre earn
dotauit. Hanc eandem ecclesiam, pro anima ejusdem domini mei Regis
Eadgari, et patris et matris uestre, et pro salute uestra, et Regis
Alexandri, et Mathildis Regine, Sancto predicto et Monachis eius
dedi. Vnde uos precor, sicut dominum meum karissimum, ut pro
animabus parentum uestrorum, et pro salute uiuorum, hanc donationem
Sancto Cuthberto et Monachis sibi in perpetuo seruituris, concedatis.
[National MSS. of Scotland, Part I. No. XIV. p. 11.]

A.D. 1107, fune 20, Turgot Prior of Durham elected, and A.D. 11 09,
Aug. 1 , consecrated, to the see of S. Andrews by Thomas II. Archbishop
of York, with reservation of the rights of both sees in respect to the
question of the primacy of fork over Scotland.

I. Flor. Wig., in an. — Ipso eodem die (sc. in kalendis Augusti, die
Dominica) Turgodum, Dunholmensem Priorem, ad Episcopatum Sancti
Andreae de Scottia, qui dicitur Cenrimunt, consecravit. \II. 60.]

II. Sim. Dun., Hist. Reg. Angl. in an. 1074. — Anno Episcopatus
Ranulfi [of Durham, A.D. 1099] VIII., impetrante Alexandra Rege
Scottorum, ab Henrico Rege Anglorum assumitur [Turgotus] ad
Episcopatum Ecclesia Sancti Andrea: in Scotia : in qua est sedes
primatis totius gentis Scottorum. Sed per annum et eo amplius dilata
est ejus ordinatio propter dissensiones Eboraccnsis Ecclesise atque
Ecclesise Sancti Andrese Scotiae. Ilia namque ordinationem et sub-
jectionem primatis Scottorum sibi ex quodam quasi jure exigit, ista

A.D. 849-1109.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 171

[consecration of turgot to s. Andrew's.]

vero e diverso affirmat ex nullo antiquitatis vel consuetudinis jure
aliquid se debere. Sed ne diutius pastore [viduata] vacillarct Ecclesia,
rogatus a Rege Scottorum Rex Henricus praecepit, ut Eboracensis
Archiepiscopus Thomas junior hunc sine ulla subjectionis exactione
consecraret, salva utriusque Ecclesiae auctoritate a, ut postea, ubi et
quando et a quibus ratio exigeretur, debitus finis controversiam
utriusque partis dirimeret. Veniens ergo sic consecratus Scotiam,
&r. [ed. Hinde, I. 96.]

Id., ib. in an. 11 07. — Turgotus, Dunelmensis Ecclesiae Prior, ad
Episcopatum Scottorum eligiturb. \Ib. 106.]

Id., ib. in an. 1 109. — Ipso eodem die [scil. 3 kal. Aug. die Dominica0]
Turgotum Dunelmensem Priorem ad Episcopatum Sancti Andreae de
Scotia qui dicitur Cenrimunt [Thomas Eboracensis Archiepiscopus]
consecravit. [Ib., Twysd. 232.]

a Stubbs, the York chronicler of the 14th middle of A.D. 1107; which agrees with the

century, alleges that Turgot professed subjec- year given by Simeon in the text. And King

tion to York, and this without mention of any Alexander, writing to Ralph of Canterbury,

reservation. His statement also is verbatim dates his death Aug. 31 : which, if assumed to

that of the Digby MS. 140, which could not be (as it clearly was) in A.D. 1 1 15, gives

have been composed much later than the June 20, A.D. iio7> for the precise day of his

time of Simeon himself. But it is the state- election.

ment in both cases of a partizan of York, and c Aug. I, A.D. 1 109, was a Sunday : July 30

can scarcely outweigh the more probable was not. The number "iii" is more likely to

assertion of Simeon in the text. be miswritten than the day of the week. And

b Simeon (Twysd. 207, 237) reckons Tur- probably the words " in kalendis " in Flor.

got's episcopate as lasting precisely 8 years Wig., have been changed by copyists or by a

a months and 10 days, and dates his death, misprint into " iii kal." in Simeon. It stands

twice over, in A.D. 1115. Consequently he " in kalendis " in Hoveden also (/. 167), and in

must have been elected as early as at least the the Cbron. de Mailros.

III. Eadmer, Hist. Nov. IV. — Inter haec [A.D. 1 1 08] electus est ab
Alexandra Rege Scotiae et clero et populo monachus quidam Dunel-
mensis, nomine Turgodus, ad Episcopatum Sancti Andreae de Scotia.
Cujus consecratio dum ultra quam expediret demoraretur, turn prop-
terea quia Thomas Eboracensis Ecclesiae antistes electus necdum fuerat
consecratus, turn propter qusedam alia quae longum est enarrare,
Ranulfus Dunelmensis Episcopus proposuit eundem electum in
praesentia ipsius Thomae apud Eboracam consecrare, associatis sibi
Episcopis Scotix et Orcadarum insularum. Verum quia id praeter
consensum et auctoritatem Cantuariensis Episcopi rite fieri non
posse sciebat, mandavit ei de negotio per militem quendam, et ut
ejus consilio et concessione sacraretur, deprecatus est. Ad quae
scripsit ei epistolam hanc :

Anselmus Archiepiscopus Cantuarle Ranulfo Episcopo Duvelmcnsi
salutem. Mandastis mini per quendam militem, Scollandum nomine,

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.

[consecration of turgot to s. Andrew's.]

quod volebatis ut electus Episcopus Ecclesiae Sancti Andrese de Scotia
sacraretur, ct hoc volebatis fieri meo consilio et mea concessione.
Scd hoc nee debet nee potest canonice fieri ab eodem electo Archi-
episcopo, nee ab alio per ilium, priusquam ipse fiat Archiepiscopus
canonica consecratione. Quapropter nee consulo nee concedo, immo
interdico, ne fiat ante consecrationem ejusdem electi Archiepiscopi,
nisi a me, si forte hoc necessitas exegerit. Vale.

Post haec Anselmus, considerans Thomam Episcopalem suam bene-
dictionem non ita expetere sicut debebat, scriptam hanc epistolam
ei direxit : —

Anselmus Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis amico suo Thorns, electo
Archiepiscopo Eccles'ne Eboracensi, salutem. * * * * Praeterea audivi
quod vos priusquam consecremini facere vultis ut electus Episcopus
Sancti Andres; de Scotia apud Eboracam consecretur. Quod nee vos
facere debetis, nee ego concedo, sed omnino interdico ne fiat, aut de
illo aut de aliqua persona quae in regimen animarum debet provehi
ab Archiepiscopo Eboracensi, quia non pertinet ad vos dare vel con-
cedere alicui regimen aut curam animarum, quia nondum accepistis.
Valet e.

Ad illam scripta est epistola hsec : —

Dilectissimo patrl et venerabili domino Anselmo, sanctte Cantuariensis
Ecclesiae Archiepiscopo, Thomas Eborace. metropoli electus, licet
indignus, salutem et amicae fidelitatis obsequium.

* * _ * * j)e electo Episcopo Sancti Andreas de Scotia,
quod audistis, rumores sunt quibus credere non oportet. Facile est
ergo interdici, quod ut fieret non a me excogitatum est. * * * *
[ed. Selden, pp. 97, 98.]

IV. Stubbs, Actt. Pontif. Ebor. — Accepto igitur pallio Archi-
episcopus [Thomas II.] missam celebravit, et Turgotum, qui fuerat
Prior Dunelmensis Ecclesiae, Episcopum Sancti Andreas de Scotia
praesenti Cardinalia consecravit. Qui ei professionem fecit et
scriptam tradidit, quae sic incipit, Ego Turgotus Scotorum Episcopus,
&c. [Tivysd. 1 7 13. And also the Bodl. MS. Digby 140.]

a Cardinal Ulric, sent by the Pope with the pall for Archbishop Thomas.

A.D. 1109. Ann. Ult., in an Oengus hua Donnallan, prim

Anmchara samhtha Coluimcille [Oengus o'Donnallan, chief confessor
of the community of Columcille.]

APPENDIX A.

CHIEF BISHOPS OF ALBAN OR OF THE SCOTS », (before) A.D. 896-1109.

[A.D. 849-(before) 896, Primacy probably in the Bishop-Abbats of
Dunkeld : see above, p. 143.]

1. Cellach, (before) A.D. 896-(before) A.D. 942: Bishop in the time
of King Cyric (Fordun, IV. 17), who died A.D. 896; "the Bishop," as
Constantine was " the King," viz. of the Scots, at the Council of Scone
A.D. 906 (Chron. Pict., Skene, 8); called "Bishop of Kilreymonth," i.e.
S. Andrew's, by Fordun (as above), who wrongly puts Fothadh before
instead of after him (" primus ut reperi," speaking of Fothadh ; but the
Pictish Chronicle making Cellach Bishop in A.D. 906, and the Ann. IV.
Mag. dating Fothadh's death A.D. 962, prove Wintoun right in reversing
the order).

2. Fothadh I., (before) A.D. 942-962 : " son of Bran, scribe and Bishop
of the islands of Alba" (Ann. IV. Mag., in an. 961) ; received the isle of
Lochleven by a "precarian" grant from the Keledei there, A.D. 942 (see
above, p. 147) ; expelled eight years before his death by King Indulf, there-
fore A.D. 954; died A.D. 962 (Ann. IV. Mag.). The silver case for the
Gospels preserved at S. Andrew's was inscribed with a Latin couplet with
his name as " Scottis summus Episcopus" (Legend. S. Andr. in S/cene, 190,
Fordun, &c).

3. Maelbrigid I. (Chron. Pic/.), Malisius I. (Fordun, Wintoun), A.D.
962-970; a disciple of S.Duthac, according to Fordun (Suppl. VI. 24),
who foretold that he would be " Episcopus Scottorum ;" Bishop eight years
(Fordun, ib.); "Maelbrigid Episcopus pausavit, Cellach filius Ferdalaig
regnavit," in the reign of King Culen (killed A.D. 970), (Chron. Pict.,
Skene, 10).

4. Cellach II., A.D. 970-995; "filius Ferdlager, qui fuit primus qui
adivit Romam pro confirmatione, et post confirmationem vixit XXV. annis "
(Fordun, Suppl VI 24).

174

APPENDIX A.

5. Maelmor or
Mai.more.

probably

BRIGID II

Mael-

[CH1EF BISHOPS OF ALBAN, A.D. 896 -I IO9.]

A.D. 995-1025; the latter date being determined by
the joint duration of the next two episcopates (of Alwyn
and Malduin), viz. 30 years, together with the known

[ date of Malduin's death, viz. A.D. 1055. Wintoun
places Malisius II. before Maelmor. There is no

J evidence to determine which order is the correct one.

7. Alwyn, A.D. 1025-1028, Bishop three years (Fordun, Wintoun).

8. Malduin, A.D. 1028-1055: "son of Gilla-Odran, Bishop of Alban
(Epscob Albain), giver of orders to the clergy" {Ann. Tigh., in an. 1055);
Bishop 27 years (Wintoun); gave Markinch to the Keledei of Lochleven
(Reg. Prior. S. Andr. 116) ; died A.D. 1055 (Ann. Tigh., in an.).

9. Tuathal, Tuthald (in Fordun), A.D. 1055-1059 ; Bishop four years
(Fordun) : gave Scoonie to the Keledei of Lochleven (Reg. Prior S. Andr.
116).

10. Fothadh II. (miscalled Foderoch, by Stubbs, Actt. Pontiff. Ebor., and
Modach, in Reg. Prior. S. Andr. 117), A.D. 1059-1093 : "Ardepscob
Albain" (Ann. Ult., in an. 1093); "Alius Malmykel" (Reg. Prior. S. Andr.
117); gave Auchterderran to the Keledei of Lochleven (id.); alleged by
Stubbs (as above) to have professed subjection and acted as suffragan, A.D.
1072 x 1093, to Thomas I. Archbishop of York; died A.D. 1093 (Ann. Ult.,
in an.). The last Celtic Primate.

[Interregnum, A.D. 1 093-1 109: filled by Fordun (Suppl. VI. 24) with
the names of Gregorius, Calhre, Edmar, and Godric, who all " obierunt
electi." Wintoun omits them. And the first and third look like a confusion
with Gregory, who witnessed the Scone charter of A.D. 11 15, and who was
probably Bishop of Moray, and with Eadmer, respectively. Pope Paschal's
letter of A.D. 1101 (see above) names no one.]

11. Turgot, a Saxon by birth, and Prior of Durham, elected June 20,
A.D. 1 107, consecrated Aug. 1, A.D. 1109, at York, with reservation of the
rights of either see, as "Bishop of S. Andrew's" (the delay being mainly due
to disputes between the Archbishops of Canterbury and York), died A.D.
11 15. See above, pp. 170-172.

For their proper title, see above, p. 148, note a.

APPENDIX B.

KELEDEI (vulgo "CULDEES") IN SCOTLAND, c. A.D. Soo— c. A.D. 1150.
(Not extinct however until the middle of the \\th century.)

Keledei: what I- " Keledeus "= Servus Dei (according to the more probable
they were. derivation), and at first merely an Irish appellation for a monk

(Cele-de'), is first found as the name of a monk of a special and more strict
rule, differing however in no way whatever from the doctrine or ordinary
discipline of the then Church, at Tamhlacht near Dublin under S. Maelruain,
ob. A.D. 792s1. It occurs first, in Scotland, and in a like special sense, either
at Dunkeld before A.D. 820, if Constantine were the founder of the Church
there (other authorities name Kenneth and A.D. 849), or at Lochleven before
A.D. 842 (see above, pp. 118, 147). It is applied to hermits in the latter of
these two places, but at Dunkeld, S. Andrew's, and Glasgow, to a con-
ventual body (usually a priorb and twelve monks), but described in the last
two cases as living in separate abodes : akin to the secular canons of
Chrodegang of Metz cir. A.D. 757; regulated by the Council of Aix-la-
Chapelle, A.D. 817.

Keledei in Scot- H. Keledei are found in Scotland, certainly, at the following
land- places : —

i. At * Glasgow, according to Jocelin's V. S. Kentegerni (see above,
pp. 28, 29), but there is no evidence as to when they came there; and it is
against all probability to suppose (as Jocelin does) that they were established
by S. Kentegern himself. They had disappeared before David's restoration
of the bishopric in A.D. 11 19. Henry of Silgrave (see below) speaks of
Canonici Seculares there.

ii. At * Dunkeld, from its foundation, according to Dean Mylne (see
below), i.e. from either before A.D. 820 or before A.D. 849 (A.D. 729 is an
obvious error in Mylne, who wrote in the end of the 15th century, corrected
by the name and date of the founder whom he names), according as we
prefer the evidence of the Pictish Chronicle or of the Register of S. Andrew's.
King David A.D. 11 27 established there a body of canons (Canonici Xigri
or of S. Auguslin) and a Bishop ; but the Dunkeld Keledei, although no
doubt displaced, survived for a considerable period, being mentioned in

176 APPENDIX B.

[KELEDEI (CULDEES) IN SCOTLAND.]

Henry of Silgrave's catalogue A.D. 1272 (see Reeves, Culdees, 30), as
co-existing there with Canonici Nigri.

iii. At Lochleven, where is the earliest certain record of them in Scotland,
viz. A.D. 842 (see above, pp. 118, 147), which proves however that they
must have been established in the island some time previously. The last
record of them there under the name of Keledei is A.D. 1248, but David
made them into Canons Secular A.D. 1144 x 1150.

iv. At *S. Andrew's, first mentioned A.D. 943, when King Constantine
became their (probably lay) abbat (see above, p. 148); but established there,
not at its first foundation, but some time subsequently (see the Hist. Eccl.
S. Andr. as quoted below), and therefore probably early in the 9th century :
last mentioned A.D. 1332 ; co-existing there with Canonici Nigri from
A.D. 1 144, and so also Henry of Silgrave, but finally superseded by those
Canons after a long struggle, which began in A.D. 1144.

v. At* Brechin, founded by Kenneth son of Malcolm, A.D. 971x995
(see above, p. 149), and probably for Keledei (who were then still, so to say,
the fashion in the matter of Scottish monastic foundations), inasmuch as
King David, when establishing the episcopal see A.D. 1124 x 1130, found
Keledei there, and left them in possession. They are last mentioned by
name A.D. 1219x122 2, and were supplanted by Dean and Canons before
A.D. 1248. They are however in Henry of Silgrave's list A.D. 1272.

vi. At Abernethy, founded by King Nectan, but by which of the Kings so
called is uncertain ; Fordun and (in effect) Dean Mylne, however, fixing it
to c. A.D. 600, but giving two slightly varying dates : the seat of the Pictish
primacy for three episcopates prior to A.D. 849 {Fordun, IV. 12): first
known as of Keledei, A.D. 1093x1107 (see Reeves, Culdees, 127, 128);
and transferred to Canons A.D. 1272.

vii. At Hy, which is in Henry of Silgrave's list, but the solitary record of
Keledei there dates A.D. 11 64 {Ann. Ult.), and is of a subordinate section
only of the ecclesiastics of the island.

viii. At Monymusk, on the Don, in Aberdeenshire ; founded or (more
probably) restored by Malcolm Canmore A.D. 1080, and affiliated to [the
Keledei of] S.Andrew's: Keledei there A.D. 11 70; still so called A.D.
1214x1234, but with an alternative of "Canones;" styled, absolutely,
"Prior et Conventus Ordinis S. Augustini," A.D. 1245.

ix. At Muthill, not far from Dunblane in Perthshire : earliest record
A.D. 1 1 78, latest AD. 1214.

x. At *Lismore, in Argyllshire, an Irish foundation of S. Moluoc or
Lughaidh, ob. A.D. 592 ; which became, c. A.D. 1 200, the see of the new
diocese of Argyll, taken out of that of Dunkeld. It is only known from
Henry of Silgrave's list to have been Keledean, but there is no evidence as

APPENDIX B. 177

[KELKDEl (CULDEES) IN SCOTLAND.]

to how or when it became so ; and a Dean and Canons were certainly there
A.D. 1249, 1251.

xi. At *Domoch, in Sutherlandshire, the see of the diocese of Caithness,
known to have been at some time or other Keledean from Henry of Sil-
grave's list, but Keledei had disappeared there either before or during Bishop
Gilbert's episcopate c. A.D. 1222.

xii. At *Dunblane, in Perthshire, an old Irish foundation of probably
Columbite times, S. Blaan's mother being said to have been daughter of
King Aidan : known to have been Keledean at some time or other from
Henry of Silgrave's list only.

xiii. At *Rosemarkie, in Ross-shire; also an old Irish foundation, viz. of
S. Boniface (see above, pp. 116, 140), but of later date than Dunblane:
known likewise to have been Keledean at some time or other from Henry
of Silgrave's list. It had ceased to be so A.D. 1224, but whether from the
time of King David's foundation of a bishopric there, no evidence exists
to show.

xiv. At Monifieth, in Forfarshire, where Keledei are once mentioned, viz.
in A.D. 1242, but as having existed in the previous generation.

Keledei are also said to have existed at Scone (so Buchanan), Montrose,
Abirlot, Dull, Ecclesgirg, and elsewhere in Scotland, but there is no evidence
of records to the fact, however probable it may be in itself. No doubt many
Keledean institutions existed, of which no record happens to have been
preserved.

It follows from the facts thus stated, that the original Irish monastic insti-
tutions introduced into Scotland, whether by S. Columba or by other fellow-
workers of that time, were not Keledean0; — that Keledean institutions
began there about A.D. 800, as either new foundations, or in the lapse of
years engrafted on older ones ; — that these foundations followed a like
course of deterioration with the similar Irish, and with the Celtic Welsh,
monasteries ; — that partly by their own decadence, but perhaps more through
English ecclesiastical influence (which began with Malcolm and Margaret,
and culminated under King David), they, with the other monasteries of an
Irish type, were either transformed, or destroyed, by a revolution beginning
about the middle of the 12th century, being principally converted into the
monastic order nearest akin to them, viz. Augustinian canons; — and that
by the middle of the 14th century they had disappeared altogether, even in
name.

It will be seen likewise by this list, and by the names in it marked by an
asterisk, that (even omitting Glasgow, where the Keledei, if they ever existed,
had wholly disappeared, possibly in the general wreck of Church institutions

vol. 11. N

178 APPENDIX B.

[KELEDEI (CULDEEs) IN SCOTLAND.]

there, prior to King David's earldom of Cumbria) all the Bishoprics, found
or established by King David, except only Moray and Aberdeen, — and, in
addition, the later Bishopric of Lismore or Argyll, — were created out of
Keledean foundations ; and, further, that m each such case, except only (for a
time) Brechin, — and again with the addition of the other non-episcopal Kele-
dean institutions, — Keledei were superseded, after more or less of a struggle,
by (usually) Canons. It is easy therefore to perceive how such a transform-
ation of abbatial jurisdictions into a regular system of diocesan episcopacy,
and this under the (eventual) primacy of S. Andrew's, could be naturally,
although not accurately, described by a Durham chronicler of a later period,

as follows: — "Anno ab Incarnatione Domini MCVIII, electus fuit

Turgotus Prior Dunelmensis in Episcopum Sancti Andrew, &c. In diebus
illis totum jus Keledeorum per totum regnum Scotiae transivit in Episcopatum
Sancti Andresed." It is to be added also, that the change then effected was
also a change from old Celtic foundations to new ones of the Anglo-Norman
type, together with a large influx of English monks : analogous to the
contemporaneous change which transformed or destroyed the older British
monasteries in Wales.

a The authorities for this and the list that ° A list of Celtic Scottish monasteries, in

follows are taken from Dr. Reeves, On the part Keledean, in part merely (so to say) Irish,

Culdees, Dublin, 1864. will be found in Mr. Joseph Robertson's article

b Called sometimes abbat, e. g. twice at on Scottish Abbeys and Cathedrals, Quarterly

S. Andrew's ; but in many cases the abbat and Review, LXXXV.; and a brief list from it in

prior became distinct offices, the latter the Grub, I. 243.

spiritual superior, the former a lay hereditary d Quoted in Selden's Pre/, to Twysdens X.

lord of the Church lands. Scriptores, p. vi.

What Keledei HI- Special asceticism was the original character of the
became. Keledean rule. Special laxity, after the natural course of

monastic orders, and in this case no doubt coloured more highly by national
and ecclesiastical antipathies, became their character by the 12 th century.
But the particular Keledean laxity appears to have been, that, precisely like
their Irish and Welsh congeners, they gradually lapsed into something like
impropriators (to use the modern term), married, and transmitting their
Church endowments as if they had been their own to their children, but
retaining, at any rate in most cases, their clerical office ; although the abbats,
as e. g. at Dunkeld and Abernethy, became in some' cases mere lay lords
of the Church lands thus misappropriated, leaving a prior to be the spiritual
superior. The councils under Queen Margaret (see above, pp. 156-158)
may serve to indicate the extent and character of their divergence, in
common with the rest of the Scottish Church, from the then approved
English type. It is needless, after Dr. Reeves's exhaustive essay, to notice
the groundless theories which in modern times polemics and ignorance

APPENDIX B. 179

[KELEDKI (cULDEEs) IN SCOTLAND.]

combined have invented respecting them. The following accounts, drawn
i up however (as Dr. Reeves rightly reminds the reader) by opponents, the
I first of them in the middle of the 12th century, the second in the end of the
I 15th, will serve to show what they became before their downfall. And the
! list which follows supplies the evidence for the existence of many of them.

1. Extract from the Register of S. Andrew's, drawn up A.D. 1144x1153.

Hist. Eccles. S. Andr. — Sublatis vero a presenti vita Sanctis quorum

: supra mentionem fecimus, qui cum reliquiis beati Apostoli advenerant

\ [sc. Regulus and his companions], et eorum discipulis atque imitatoribus,

1 cultus ibi [in regia urbe Rymont] religiosus deperierat, sicut et gens barbara

I et inculta fuerat. Habebantur tamen in ecclesia Sancti Andreae, quota et

I quanta tunc erat, tredecima per successionem carnalem, quos Keledeos

• appellant, qui secundam [sic] suam aestimationem et hominum traditionem

i magis quam secundum sanctorum statuta patrum vivebant. Sed et adhuc

similiter vivunt, et quaedam habent communia, pauciora scilicet et deteriora,

quaedam vero propria, plura scilicet et potiora ; prout quisque ab amicis suis

aliqua necessitudine ad se pertinentibus, videlicet consanguineis et affmibus,

vel ab iis quorum animae charaeb sunt (quod est animarum amici), sive aliis

quibus libet modis, poterit quis adipisci. Postquam Keledei effecti sunt,

non licet eis habere uxores suas in domibus suisc, sed nee alias de quibus

mala oriatur suspicio mulieres. Personse nihilominus septemd fuerunt

oblationes altaris inter se dividentes, quarum septem portionum unam tantum

habebat Episcopus, et Hospitale unam ; quinque vero reliquae in quinque

caeteros dividebantur, qui nulloe omnino altari vel ecclesiae impendebant

servitium, praeterquam peregrinus [sic] et hospites, cum plures quam sex

adventarunt, more suo hospitio suscipiebant, sortem mittentes quis quos vel

quot reciperet. Hospitale sane semper sex et infra suscipiebat. Sex [kg. sed]

quod nunc, donante Deo, postquam in manum Canonicorum devenit, omnes

suscepit eo advenientes. Personam autem supra memoratae reditus et

possessiones proprias habebant, quas, cum e vitae [sic] decederent, uxores

eorum, quas publice tenebant, filii quoque vel filiae, propinqui vel generi,

inter se dividebant : nihilominus1' altaris oblationes cui non deserviebant :

quod puduisset dicere, si non libuisset eis facere. Nee potuit tantum

aufferri malum usque ad tempus fcelicis memoriae Regis Alexandri, sanctoo

Dei Ecclesia? specialis amatoris, qui et Ecclesiam beati Andreae Apostoli

possessionibus et redditibus ampliavit, multisque et magnis muneribus

cumulavit, libertatibus et consuetudinibus quae sui regii muneris erant, cum

regali possessione donavit. Terram etiam quae Cursus Apri& dicitur, quam,

cum allatae fuissent reliquiae beati Andreae Apostoli, Rex Hungus, cujus

N 2

i8o APPENDIX B.

[KELEDEI (cULDEEs) IN SCOTLAND.]

supra mentionem fecimus, Deo et sancto Apostolo Andrea? dederat, et
postea ablata fuerat, ex integro instituit, eo nimirum obtentu et conditione ut
in ipsa Ecclesia constitueretur religio ad Deo deserviendum. Non enim erat
qui beati Apostoli altari deserviret, nee ibi missa celebrabatur nisi cum Rex
vel Episcopus illo advenerat, quod raro contingebat. Keledei namque in
angulo quodam ecclesiae, quae modica nimis erat, suum officium more suoh
celebrabant. Cujus donationis regiae testes multi sunt superstites. Quam
donationem et Comes David frater ejus concessit, quern Rex heredem
destinaverat, et in regno successorem, sicut est hodie. [Eegisl. Prior.
S. Andr. : printed in Append, to Reeves's Culdees, 106-109, and elsewhere.]

» " Twelve brethren and a Prior, as at laymen ; the Keledei discharging the offices of

Monymusk" (Reeves). the Church, and being as it were vicars to the

b = Anmchara, the Irish expression for seven (or rather five) as rectors. The revenues

confessor or spiritual adviser, latinized here of the seven persons were it appears trans-

into (what appears to have been really the ferred, bit by bit, to the new body of Canons

derivation of the word) anima cara, or in the established by Bishop Robert in the time of

plural " animae charse" (Reeves). See above King David,
on pp. 154, 172. e Reeves wishes to correct into " nullum."

c i. e. not in their official residences, while f = immo etiam, according to Reeves,

upon duty ; as expressly in the Dunkeld record s Cursus Apri = Mucros or Nemus Porco-

of" Dean Mylne (given below). So Reeves, rum, the earliest name for S. Andrew's. See

and the matter is plain from the remainder of Reeves's note,
the passage. h Probably after some (Irish) peculiarities,

d i.e. Seven besides the Keledei, the Bishop like those which the "Saxon" party headed

being one, and the Hospital ( = place of guests, by Queen Margaret condemned in that

a nearly invariable adjunct of all Culdee insti- Queen's councils, or those which at the same

tutions) representing another. Their office period were denounced by the like influence

had become nearly a sinecure, and themselves in Ireland itself. See above, p. 157.

2. Extract from Dean Mylne 's Lives of the Bishops of Dunkeld.

Mylne, Vita Dunkeld. Eccles. Episcoporum [c. A.D. 1485]. — Scrip-
turum me de vestrae sedis initio, oportet primo retexere qualiter Constan-
tinus Pictorum Rex tertius, divo Columbae totius tunc regni patrono de-
votus, monasterium insigne super ripam fluminis Tayensis, in locis illis quae
nunc occupatis vos, reverende pater, pro orto orientali, et vos Alexander pro
mansione de Creif, in ejusdem divi Columbe honorem ad Sancti Adampnani
instantiam construxit et dotavit, circa annos Domini septingentos viginti
novem, post constructam ecclesiam de Abernethi ad annos ducentos viginti
sex, novem menses et sex dies, at, ut aliorum est opinio, ducentos quadra-
ginta quatuor. In quo quidem monasterio imposuit vires religiosos, quos
nominavit vulgus Kelledeos, aliter Colideos, hoc est, colentes Deum ;
habentes tamen secundum Orientalis Ecclesiae ritum conjuges, a quibus dum
vicissim ministrarunt abstinebant ; sicut postea in Ecclesia beati Reguli,
nunc Sancti Andreae, consuetum tunc fuit. Sed dum placuit Altissimo totius
Christianae religionis Moderatori, crescenteque principum devotione et
sanctitate, David Rex sanctus, junior filiorum Malcolmi Canmor Regis et

APPENDIX B. 181

[KELEDEI (CULDEES) IN SCOTLAND.]

Sanctse Margarets Reginse, mutato monasterio, in ecclesiam cathedralcin
erexit ; et repudiatis Kelledeis, Episcopum et Canonicos instituit, seculareque
collegium in futurum esse ordinavit, circa annos Domini mille centum et
viginti septem. Primus tunc Episcopus illius pro tempore monasterii abbas,
et Regis postea consiliarius, erat. [pp. 4, 5, ed. Bannatyne Club, Edinb.
1831.]

3. Catalogue of Religious Houses, at the end of the Chronicle of Henry of
Silgrave, c. A.D. 1272, so far as it relates to Scotland [from Coll. MS.
Cleopat. A. XII fol. 56]".

Laudian.
Monachi Albi .
Monachi Albi .
Canonici Albi .

Abatia Newbotle S.b Marie
Abbatia Maylros S. Marie
Abbatia Dreyeburgh S. .

Abbatia Kelzho S. Marie

Abbatia Rokesburgh S. .
Abbatia Caldestream S. .

Abbatia Edeneburgh S. .
Abbatia Goddewrthe S. .
Prioratus Goldingeham S.
Prioratus Hadintone S. .
Prioratus Suthberewik S.
Prioratus Northbcrewik S.

Prioratus Eccles S. . .

Episcopatus Sancti Andree .

Abbatia Dunfermelin S. Tri-

nitatis.
Abbatia Streuelin S. . . .

Prioratus de May : de Read-

Prioratus in Insula S. Co-

lumbe.

Abbatia de Lundres S. . ,

[David, A.D. 11 40.]

[David, A.D. 11 36.]

[David, or Hugh de Moreville,
A.D. 1 1 50.]

Monachi Nigri de [Kelso, David, A.D. 11 28.]
Tyrun.

[See note a.]

[Earl Cospatrick, before A.D.
1 166.]

[David, A.D. 11 28.]

[ See note a.]

[Edgar, A.D. 1097 or 1098. J

[Countess Ada, A.D. 1178.]

[David, A.D. 11 24 x 1153.]

[Malcolm Earl of Fife, A.D.
1216.]

[Earl Cospatrick, A.D. 1154
or 1155.]

Canonici Nigri
Moniales Nigrae

Canonici Nigri
Monachi Nigri
Monachi Nigri
Moniales Albae
Moniales Albae
Moniales Nigrae

Moniales Albae

In Scocia.

Canonici Nigri,

Keldei.
Monachi Nigri

Canmore, A.D.

[Malcolm
1070.]

[Cambuskenneth, David, be-
fore A.D. 1 1 47. J

[Granted by David to Reading,
A.D. 1 124 x 1 153 ; trans-
ferred to S. Andrew's by bi-
shop Wishart, c. A.D. 1273.]
[Inchcohn, Alexander I., A.D.
1123.]

Monachi Nigri de [Lindores in Fife, David Earl
Tyron. of Huntingdon, A.D. 1178

x 1 198.]

Canonici Nigri
Monachi Nigri

Canonici Nigri

[82

APPENDIX B.

Prioratus de Pert S. .
Abbatia de Scone S. .
Prioratus de Nostinot S.

Abbatia de Cupre . .

Abbatia Aberbrothoc .

Episcopatus Dunkeldre
Colukille.

Episcopatus de Brechin

Episcopatus de Aberdec

Episcopatus de Miireue c

Prioratus de Hurtard .

Abbatia de Kinlos
Episcopatus de Ros
Episcopatus de Glascu
Abbatia Sancti Kinewini

Episcopatus de Galeweye
Abbatia de Candida Casa

Abbatia M [blank] . .

Episcopatus de Dublin
Dumblane.]

Episcopatus de Katenesio
Episcopatus de Argiul
Abbatia in Insula [ = Hy]

[KELEDEI (CULDEES) IN SCOTLAND.]

. Moniales Nigrae . [See note a.]
. Canonici Nigri
. Canonici Nigri

[ =

Monachi Albi .

Monachi de Tyron

Canonici Nigri,
Keldei.

Keledei.

[blank].

Canonici Seculares.

Monachi Nigri de
Dunferml.

Monachi Albi.
Keledei.

Canonici Seculares.
Monachi de Tyron

[blank].
Monachi Albi . .

Monachi Nigri.
Keledei.

Keledei.
Keledei.
Keledei.

[Alexander I., A.D. 1115.]

[PRestennot, a cell of Jed-
burgh.]

[Malcolm IV., A.D. 1164.]
[William I., A.D. 1178.]

[Urquhart in Moray, David,
A.D. 1 124.]

[In Moray, David, A.D. 1 150.]

[Kilwinning, Hugh de More-
ville, A.D. 1 1 40.]

[Whitherne, Fergus of Gallo-
way, A.D. 1125x1160: see
above, p. 25.]

a Printed also in Stevenson's notes to the
Scalacbronica, pp. 241, 242. See an account
of it in Reeves, Culdees, p. 32. It is given
here as supplying the only evidence to the
Keledean character of several of the institu-
tions mentioned in it. But it seems to refer to
" a state of things anterior to its own date "
(Reeves) ; it is obviously very incomplete,
even as a list of foundations of what may be
called King David's era ; and, except in the
case of Bishoprics, it omits all mention of
monasteries of Irish date and type, as e. g.
Deer and Turriff. There seem also to be
mistakes in it. E. g. in respect to Roxburgh,
where was a Franciscan monastery from about
A.D. 1235 ; and Jedburgh, which belonged to

Augustinian Canons; and Perth, where was a
Dominican monastery, founded A.D. 1231,
but no nunnery. See Spotiswood (Religious
Houses, &c). The founders' names, and the
dates, have been added in [ ]. All of them,
with one exception, and setting aside the three
cases which appear to be errors, fall within the
period between Malcolm Canmore and William
the Lion, A.D. 1070-1178.

b The S. is followed, here and throughout,
by an unintelligible mark of abbreviation.
The writer evidently intended to add, but in
most cases did not know, the name of the
Saint to whom each monastery was dedicated.

c A letter is erased in each of these places.

APPENDIX C.

LIVES OF SCOTTISH SAINTS, A. D. 850-1150.

1. S. Adriani (= Odran, according to Skene), Episcopi et Martyris
(founder of a monastery in the island of May off the coast of Fife ; called
Bishop of S. Andrew's ; martyred with his companions, Stolbrand, Geo-
dianus, Caius, &c. by the Danes c. A.D. 870); from Brev. Aberdon. in
Actt. SS. March 4, /. 326-328; Capgrave, N. L. A. 1 : and see Stuart's
Records of the Priory of the Isle of 31 ay, Edinb. 1868.

2. S. Cadroe, Abbatis (of Metz, but previously Prior of Walciodorus
[Wassor in Lorraine] ; son of Faiteach a Scotchman of royal lineage ;
preached in Scotland during the reign of Constantine son of Aodh [A.D.
900-943], before he went abroad; the only [Albanian] Scottish missionary
on the Continent recorded ; ob. c. A.D. 978) : one, auct. anon., in Colgan,
I. 494 ; another, auct. Reimanno sive Ousmanno, a contemporary monk of
Gorz, in Mabill. Actt. SS. Ben. Sac. V, VII. 482 ; Actt. SS. March 6,
/. 474-481 ; and fragments in Pertz, Mon. Germ. Hist., VI. 483, 484.

3. S. Kennochce., Virginis (ob. A.D. 1007); from Brev. Aberdon., in
Actt. SS. March 13, //. 338.

4. S. Margareice, Regina? (ob. A.D. 1093); one by Ailred of Rievaulx
(ob. A.D. 1 166), abridged in Surius, June 10, II. 167 sq., ed. 1617; and
Pinkerton, VV. SS. Scot. 37 1 sq. : another by Theodoric, confessor to the
Queen, commonly but questionably assigned to Turgot afterwards Bishop
of S. Andrew's (see Pref to Hinde's ed. of Sim. Dunelm), in Pinkerton, it.,
301 sq. ; Actt. SS. June 10, II. 328-340; Appendix to Hinde's Stmt
Dunelm., I. 234-254. See also Capgrave, N. L. A. 225.

5. S. Magni, Comitis (of the Orkneys, martyred there A.D. 1 106 |? |),
in Pinkerton, VV. SS. Scot. 385 sq. : also from Brev. Aberdon., in Actt. SS.
April 16, II. 439-441.

6. S. Davidis, Regis [A.D. 11 24-1 153], Eulogium (ex Ailred. Riev.
Geneal. Reg. Angl, Twysd. 347 sq.), in Pinkerton, VV. SS. Scot., 439 sq.

7. S. Walthevi (or Waltheni or Walleni), Abbatis (of Melrose, chosen
Bishop of S. Andrew's A.D. 11 59 [sc. on the death of Bishop Robert,

j84 APPENDIX C.

[LIVES OF SCOTTISH SAINTS, A.D. 85O- II5O.J

A.D. 1 1 58 Chron. S. Cruris, A.D. 1159 Chron. de Mailros], but refused to
accept the office; ob. A.D. 1159), auct. Jordano vel Joscelino Monacho
Furnesiensi, in Aril. SS. Aug. 3, /. 241. See also Capgrave, N. L.
A. 293.

[There is also a legend of S. Dutbac of Ross, in Brev. Aberdon. and in Actt. SS. March 8,
/. 799, 800, who is commonly placed in the 13th century, but is conjecturally identified by
Dr. Reeves (Adamn. V. S. Col., Add. Notes, p. 401) with Dubhtach Albanach, ob. A.D. 1065
(see above, p. 1 54) : and an article De S. Colmoco seu Colmo, Episcopo in Scotia, ob. A.D.
1000, in Actt. SS. June 6, I. 761.]

APPENDIX D.

SEPULCHRAL CHRISTIAN INSCRIPTIONS IN THE ISLE OF MAN.

Christian inscriptions in the Isle of Man are wholly Runic and of
Norwegian date and origin, although abounding, says Professor Munch, in
"grammatical errors," which arise no doubt from a strong admixture of
Celtic elements, while " perhaps one half of the names occurring in them "
are not Norwegian but Gaelic.

The following list is from Professor Munch's notes to his edition of the
Chron. Mannia. (Christiania, i860, pp. xx-xxiv.) ; the first two, marked A,
being of a different character, and " perhaps even of a different period,"
from those marked B. The transliteration, and the translation, are those of
Professor Munch, aided by Messrs. Cumming and Worsaae.

A. 1. On a cross at Kirk Michael : —

MAL LUMCUN RAISTI CRVS pANA EFTER MAL MVRV
FVSTRA SINA TOTER TVFCALS OS AjdSL ATI [= Mallumkun
erexit crucem hanc post Malmuram educatricem suam, filiam Dugaldi, quam
Adislus habuit (i.e. in matrimonio)].

A. 2. On a fragment of a cross at Kirk Onchan: —

* * * ITRA ES LAIFA FUSTRA CVpAN SVN ILAN [the
first two words unintelligible; the third, LAIFA, probably the accusative
case of LEIFI, a proper name; the last four words = educatorem bonum,
filium malum].

B. 1 . On a cross at Ballaugh : —

pORLIBR pIVTVLB SVNR RAIST CRVS |>aNA AIFTIR VB
SVN SIN [ = Thorleifus Thjodulfi (Thiostulfi) filius erexit crucem hanc
post Ubbonem (Ulfum) filium suum].

B. 2. On a cross at Kirk Braddan : —

VTR RISTI CRVS paNa AFT FRaCA FApVR SIN IN pVR-
BIAVRN * * * [ = Ottarus (Gautus) erexit crucem hanc post
Franconem patrem suum, sed Thorbjornus * * * ].

186 APPENDIX D.

[sepulchral christian inscriptions in the isle of man.]

13. 3. On a second cross at Kirk Michael: —

MAIL BRICTI SVNR ApACANS SMIp RAISTI CRVS pANA
FVR SALV SINA SIN BRVCVIN CAVT CIRpI pANa AVC ALA
1MAVN [ = Moelbrigidus filius Athacani fabri erexit crucem hanc pro anima
sua (pcccatricea) ; Gautus fecit hanc (sc. crucem) et omnes in Mannia].

a This word is purely conjectural.

B. 4. On a third cross at Kirk Michael : —

* * * pANA AF VFAIC FAVpVR SIN IN CAVTR CIRpI SVNR
BIARNAR CVBCVLI [= (omitting the last word, as inexplicable)
* * * hanc (sc. crucem) post Ufeigum patrem suum, sed Gautus fecit,
filius Bjornonis * * ].

B. 5. On a fourth cross at Kirk Michael : —

* * * CRVS pAN AFTIR, and separately, * * * CRIMS INS
SVARTA [= * * * crucem hanc post * * * Grimi nigri].

B. 6. On a fifth cross at Kirk Michael : —

* * * SVAC RAISTI CRVS pAN EFT RVMVN * * * NT
[= * * * Svangus erexit crucem hanc post Romundum * * * ].

B. 7. On a sixth cross at Kirk Michael : —

IVALFIR SVNR pVRVLFS EINS RAVpA RISTI CRVS pANA
AFT FRIpV MVpVR SINa [=Joalfus filius Thorulfi Rufi erexit crucem
hanc post Fridam matrem suam].

A second inscription, too faintly scratched to be deciphered, is at the foot
o£ this cross.

B. 8. On a second cross at Kirk Braddan : —

* * * R aSCITIL VILTI I TRICV AIpSOARA SUN [^ * * *
quem Ascatillus decepit in treuga, consacramentalem suum].

B. 9. On a cross at Kirk Andreas : —

SaNTVLF EIN 2VARTI RAISTI CRVS baNA AFTIR ARIN
BIAVRC CVINV SINA [ = Sandulfus niger erexit crucem hanc post
Arinbjargam uxorem suam].

B. 10. On a cross at Tynwald Hill : —

* * * INalRVIR RAIST RVNAR pAER AFTIR * * *
[=Inairvir (a proper name, but incompletely written) sculpsit literas hasce
post * * * ].

APPENDIX D. 187

[sepulchral christian inscriptions in the isle of man.]

B. 11. On a cross at the Vicarage of Jurby : —

* * * RV SVN IN aNAN RAITI FAIRpVR IAL * * *
£ _ * * * rse filium, sed aliam (crucem) erexit Fairthurus Jal * * * ].

B. 12. On a third cross at Kirk Braddan : —

pVRLABR NEACI RISTI CRVS paNA AFT FIAC SVN IN
BRVpVR SVN IABRS [ = Thorlavus Neaki erexit crucem hanc post
Fiac filium (suum) sed fratris filium Jabri].

B. 13. On a second cross at Kirk Onchan : —

(a) On the top, * * CRVS * * [= * * crucem * * ]. (b) Lower
down, * * ISVCRIST [= Jesu Christ.]. (c) Below on the right arm,
pVRIp RAIST RVNAR [= Thurida sculpsit literas]. (d) On the other
side, below on the right arm, * * * SVNR RAISTI AFTIR SVN SINA
MVRCIBLV [= (conjecturally) * * * filius erexit (crucem) post uxorem
suam Muriellam]. (e) Below, on the left arm, VCICAT ASVIR
ApICRIT AM * * * Np [which is given up as unintelligible, and
conjectured to be perhaps Gaelic].

188 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

PERIOD THE FOURTH.

YORK CLAIM OF SUPREMACY OVER THE SCOTTISH CHURCH: AND
FORMATION OF THE SCOTTISH DIOCESES, a.d. i 109-1188.

[A.D. 1109-1115. Failure, retirement, and death, of Turgot, the first English Bishop of
S. Andrew's, consecrated at York.

Before A.D. 11 15. Foundation of sees of Moray and Dunkeld.

A.D. 1 1 15. Augustinian Canons at Scone.

A.D. 1119-1126. Thurstin Archbishop of York renews the claim to the metropolitan-
ship of Scotland.

A.D. 1120-1122. Failure and retirement of Eadmer, sent from Canterbury to be Bishop
of S. Andrew's.

A.D. 1124-1153. Foundation of the sees of Brechin and Dunblane. Period of the
superseding of the Scottish (or Irish) monastic rules by the introduction
of the various monastic orders of the Western Church.

A.D. 1 1 25. Legatine Council of Roxburgh under John of Crema. See of Aberdeen
probably founded.

Before A.D. 1130. Sees of Caithness and of Ross founded.

A.D. 1 138. Legatine Council at Carlisle.

A.D. 1 144. Commencement of the gradual suppression of Keledei, chiefly by converting
them into Augustinian Canons.

A.D. 1 154. Bull of Anastasius IV., subjecting the sees of the Nordreys and Sudreys
(i. e. of the Orkneys, and of Man and the Isles) to Trondhjem, as against
both Bremen and York.

A.D. 1 155. Claim of York over Scotland still maintained by Pope Adrian IV.

A.D. 1156. Hy again Irish, yet still claimed apparently by the see of Man (as, afterwards,
by that of Argyll).

A.D. 1 160. Ernald Bishop of S. Andrew's consecrated at S. Andrew's by the Papal
Legate.

A.D. 1 164. Attempted legatine council under Roger of York at Norham.

A.D. 1 165. Richard Bishop of S. Andrew's consecrated at S. Andrew's by Scottish
Bishops.

A.D. 1 1 74. December, Treaty of Falaise.

A.D. 1 1 75. Bulls of Pope Alexander III.; and Aug. 17, Conference at York.

A. D. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 189

[retirement and death of turgot bishop of s. Andrew's. ]

A.D. 1176. Jan. 25. Council of Northampton. The Legate Vivian's Council of

Edinburgh.

A.D. 1 1 78-1 188. Disputed election to the see of S. Andrew's.

A.D. 1188. March 13. Bull of Clement III. declaring the Scottish sees dependent on no
one, save immediately upon the Apostolic See.]

A.D. 1109-1115. Failure, retirement, and death, of Turgot, the first
English Bishop of S. Andrew's.

Sim. Dun., De G. R. A. — Veniens ergo (Turgotus) sic consecratus
Scotiam, cum causis emergentibus digne non posset Episcopale
officium exercere, Romam ire disposuit, ubi consilio et judicio domini
papas Paschalis vitam suam transigeret. Sed ne id ad effectum per-
duceret, invalescentibus inter ipsum et Regem causis, prae angustia
spiritus decidit in melancholiam. Unde, accepta licentia remorandi
ad tempus Dunelmi propter infirmitatem, vigil ia Apostolorum Petri et
Pauli venit ad Weremutham, ubi quondam ab Aldwino habitum
monachi susceperat ; ubi mane ut poterat Missa celebrata, ad sanctum
Cuthbertum proficiscitur, ibique in lectum decidens, modo lentis
modo nimiis praeparatur febribus ad exitum, et hoc per duos menses
et quatuor dies. Instante autem hora exitus, cum diceret sicut poterat
orando, " In pace factus est locus Ejus et habitatio Ejus in Syon," et,
" Laudate Dominum in Sanctis Ejus," intra manus fratrum suorum
animam exhaiavit II. kalendas Aprilisa, feria tertia, hora tertia;
anno episcopatus ejus VHP. transacto, impetrato munere a Deo
quod sedulo rogaverat ut apud sacrum Cuthberti corpus animam
redderet. Sepultus est autem in capitulo. Cujus corpus interpositum
corpus Walcheri Episcopi habet ad austrum, Willelmi Episcopi ad
Aquilonem. Obiit autem anno ab Incarnatione Dominica MCXV.
[Tavysd. 207, 208.]

a See note a, on p. 191.

A.D. 1 109 x 1 114. Wymund Bishop of Man and the Isles consecrated by
Thomas II. Archbishop of York*.

Chron. Mann Post Willelmum in diebus Godredi Crouan

Hamondus filius Iole Mannicus genere Episcopalem suscepit cathe-
dram. [p. 29, ed. Munch.]

Stubbs, Actt. Pontiff'. Ebor. — Wymundum quoque Insularum Epi-
scopum idem Thomas (II.) ordinavit, qui ei professioncm scriptam

190 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[EARLIEST DIOCESAN BISHOPS IN SCOTLAND.]

trad id it, quae sic incipit, Ego Wymundus Sanctse Ecclesise de Schid,
&c. [Tivysd. 1713.]

(to become a pretender to the Scottish crown)
A.D. I13OX 1139, if the letters of King Olaf
given below, recommending Nicolas of Fur-
ness to (apparently) Archbishop Thurstin, are
rightly referred to the time of that Arch-
bishop. The Earl of Murray, whose son
Wymund claimed to be, was killed A.D. 1 1 30.
" Schid " = Skye, of which island Wymund
was a presbyter.

a Godred Crovan's dates are A.D. 1079 (?) —
IO95. The chronology therefore of the Man
Chronicle, which is generally inexact, must be
corrected by the statement of the York writer
represented by Stubbs. For Wymund Mac
Aulay's later and very curious history, see Gul.
Neubrig., I. 14, and Matt. Paris. He was a Cis-
tercian of Savigny, from which abbey Furness
was founded A.D. 1 1 26 ; and deserted his see

A.D. 1 109 x 1 1 14. Ralph (H.)^ Bishop of the Orkneys, consecrated by

Archbishop Thomas II. at fork.

Stubbs, Act. Pontiff. Ebor. — Radulphum etiam urbis Eboracensis
presbyterum in ecclesia S. Petri ab Orcadensibus electum idem
Thomas (II.) Orcadum insularum ordinavit Episcopum, qui ei pro-
fessionem fecit et scriptam tradidit, quae sic incipit, Ego Radulfus
Orcadensis sanctae Ecclesiae, &c. [Ttuysd. 17 13.]

a Radulfus Novellus (Ralph Nowel) was at
York at the consecration of Robert of S. An-
drew's A.D. 1128; was sent by Archbishop
Thurstin as his " suffragan" to the army that
fought the battle of the Standard A.D.
1 1 38, and made a stirring harangue on
the eve of the battle (Jo. Hagulst., Ric.
Hagulst., Ailr. Rieval. De Bello Standardii,
H.Hunt. ,Hoveden,Brompton, &c). A.D. 1143
(in Sim. Dun. it is 1 144), with the abbats of

S. Mary's at York, and of Whitby, he repre-
sented the Bishop of Durham at the council of
Winchester which assented to the election of
William Fitzherbert to the see of York (Sim.
Dun., Hist. Contin. in an. 1144, Twysd. 273).
There is no evidence that he ever actually
went to the Orkneys. See the letters of
Calixtus II. A.D. 1119-1124, and HonoriusII.
A.D. 1 1 25, below.

Before A.D. 1115. Foundation of the sees of Moray and of Dunkeld *.

a The foundation charter of Scone Abbey
is witnessed by " Gregorius Episcopus," and
" Cormac Episcopus," and by no other Bishops,
S. Andrew's being then vacant. A grant of
Alexander to Scone, A.D. 1 1 24, is attested by
Robert " elect of S. Andrew's" (elected A.D.
1 1 24, in which year also King Alexander died)
and by Gregory and Cormac, but Gregory is
here designated " Episcopus de Moravia." And
King David's charter to Dunfermlin (A. D.
1 1 28) is witnessed by Robert of S. Andrew's,

John of Glasgow, Cormac Bishop of Dunkeld,
Gregory of Moray, and Macbeth of Ross.
See Lib. de Scon, pp. 3, 4 ; Lib. de Dumferni-
lyn, pp. 3, 4. It seems to follow that the sees
of the great northern Mormaerdom of Moray,
and of the great lay and hereditary abbey of
Dunkeld, existed before A.D. 1 1 15. Dean
Mylne dates the foundation of Dunkeld A.D.
1 1 27, and attributes it to King David (see
above, p. 181).

A.D. 1115 a. Foundation of Augustinian Canons at Scone by Alexander I.

and Sibilla his ^Ijteen.

Canonicis tradita est ecclesia de Scon.

Chron. de Mailros, in an

a A.D. 1 1 14 according to Fordun (V. 37).
Robert the prior and his companions came

from the English monastery of S. Oswald's
near Pontefract. The foundation charter is in

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 191

[ALEXANDER KING OF THE SCOTS TO RALPH ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.]

Lib. de Scon, pp. 3, 4. That the church Scottish and Columbite, and not Keledei at all :

belonged to Keledei previously, is asserted by as in the parallel case of Dunfernilin, trans-

Buchanan, and is not improbable. But so far ferred probably by David from simply Scottish

as the evidence goes, the transfer might well monks to Benedictines,
have been from clergy who were simply

A.D. 1 1 15. Alexander I. King of the Scots to Ralph Archbishop

of Canterbury.

„ . EADMER, Hist. Nov. V. — Domino et Patri charissimo

Help us to a '

successor to Radulfo^ venerabili Cantuariensi Archiepiscopo^ Alexander,
Andrew*s,° since Dei misericordia Rex Scotorum, salutem et devotas
the Pope or fidelitatis obsequium. Notificamus vobis, benignissime

the Archbishops . jo

of Canterbury pater, quod Episcopus Ecclesise Sancti Andrew Apostoli,
have a'ways dominus videlicet Turgodus, II. Kal. Septembris mi«;ravit

consecrated the o j r o

Bishops of that a seculo. Unde valde contristamur tanto solatio desti-
tuti. Requirimus ergo vestne [paternitatis] consilium et
auxilium, sicut coniidimus in vobis, ut secundum Deum talem substi-
tuere valeamus, qui nos et gentem nostram per Deo placitam conver-
sationem regere et docere utiliter sciat. Petimus etiam, ut recordari
dignemini, quid vobis jam quadam vice suggessimus de Episcopis
Ecclesiae Sancti Andreas ; quod in antiquis temporibus non solebant
consecrari nisi ab ipso Romano pontifice, vel ab Archiepiscopo Can-
tuariensi ; hocque tenuimus, et per successiones temporum ex auctori-
tate ratum habuimus, quousque dominus Lanfrancus Archicpiscopus,
nescimus quo pacto, absentibus nobis et nostris, Thomae Eboraci
Archiepiscopo illud ad tempus relaxaverat. Quod omnino, vestra, si
placet, auctoritate suffulti, ut amplius sic remaneat, non concedimus.
Nunc igitur, si ad id nobis nostraeque Ecclesias reparandum vestrum
adjutorium spsrare debemus, quod humillimis votis desideramus et
petimus, secreto nobis certitudinem dignis vestris apicibus remandare
curate. Valete. [ed. Selden, p. 117 j W.^ I. 393.]

* The value of such historical statements, statements to Eadmer five years afterwards,

probably put into the mouth of the King by a According to Simeon, Turgot died " II. kal.

clerical scribe, may be tested by this asser- Aprilis." But this was a Wednesday in A.D.

tion ; which, it need hardly be said, is literally 1 115; the "II. kal. Sept." was a Tuesday;

and wholly the reverse of the facts; and, and Simeon himself specifies that Turgot died

further, the very reverse of Alexander's own " feria tertia." See Wharton, A ng.Sac. I. 786.

192 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[CALIXTUS II. TO THE SCOTTISH BISHOPS.]

A.D. 1 1 19. Nov. 20. Beauvais. Tope Calixtus II. to the Scottish Bishops,

suffragans of "fork.

Go to your Calixtus Episcoptjs, ser vus servorum Dei, universis
metropolitan for per Scotiam Episcopis [Ebor.~\ Ecclesitf suffraganeis. salutem

consecration, ,. . _,

viz. to Thurstin et Apostohcam benedictionem. Gravis quaedam et pen-
Archbishop of cuiosa m vestris partibus dicitur vigere pnesumptio, —
ut, videlicet, metropolitano et aliis coepiscopis incon-
sultis, alter ab altero in Episcopum consecretur. De qua nimirum
praesumptione quid magna synodus In cena [leg. Nicena] diffinierit, ex
quarto ejus capitulo diligenter attendite. Ait enim, Episcopum con-
venit maxime quidem ab omnibus qui sunt Episcopis ordinari; si
autem hoc difficile fuerit aut propter instantem necessitatem aut prop-
ter itineris longitudinem, tribus tamen omnimodis in id ipsum con-
venientibus, absentibus quoque pari modo decernentibus et per scripta
consentientibus, tunc ordinatio celebretur. Firmitas autem eorum
quae geruntur per unamquamque provinciam, metropolitano tribu-
atur Episcopo. Et infra, capitulo sexto, illud generaliter clarum
est, quod si quis [contra] metropolitani sententiam fuerit factus
Episcopus, hunc magna synodus definivit Episcopum esse non opor-
tere. Et Laodi[c]ensis concilii capitulo, — [Metropolitani sententia],
et eorum Episcoporum qui circumcirca sunt, provehantur ad eccle-
siasticam potestatem. Item in secundi Cartaginensis Concilii capi-
tulo XXXV1IL, — Forma antiqua servabitur, ut non minus quam tres
sufficiant, qui fuerint a metropolitano destinati ad Episcopum ordi-
nandum. Item Anicius papa, universis Episcopis Galliarum scribens,
dicit, Comprovinciales Episcopi, si necesse fuerit, a tribus jussu Archi-
episcopi consecrari possunt. Et Innocentius, Victorio Roth[om]agensi
Episcopo, — Extra conscientiam metropolitani Episcopi null us ordi-
nare praesumat Episcopum, ne furtivum beneticium prasstitum vide-
atur. Apostolica igitur auctoritate praecipimus, ut nullus deinceps
in Ecclesiis vestris in Episcopum nisi a metropolitano vestro Ebor.
Archiepiscopo aut ejus licentia consecretur. Porro fraternitati vestrae
praecipiendo mandamus, ut venerabili fratri nostro Turstino per Dei
gratiam tanquam beati Petri manibus in Eboracensem Archiepiscopum
consecrato, omni occasione seposita, canonicam obedientiam defe-
ratis; sicut temporibus Gerardi ejusdem Ecclesias Archiepiscopi a
domino praedecessore sanctse memoriae Paschale Papa mandatum est.
Obedientes vos monitis nostris misericordia Divina custodiat, et ad

A.D. IIO9-I188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 193

[CALIXTUS II. TO THE BISHOPS OF DURHAM, ORKN'EYS, GLASGOW, AND SCOTLAND.]

vitam perducat seternam. Data Belvaci XII. Kalendas Decembris.
I [Reg. Alb. Ebor., I. 50 b.] a

a Thurstin was consecrated to York by Pope Calixtus at Rheims Oct. 19, A.D. 1 119.

I A.D. 1 1 19. Nov. 20. Beawvais. Calixtus II. to the Bishops of Durham,
the Orkneys, Glasgow, and Scotland, suffragans of Tork.

Obey Thurstin CaLIXTUS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM DEI, vcnerabi-

! Yr0rkbiSahs°P ouf llhuS fratribus-> R[adulfo] Dunelmensi, R[adulfo] Orcadensi,

; metropolitan. J[ohann'i\ Glesguensi, et universis per Scotiam Episcopis, Ebo-

racensis Ecclesie suffraganeis, salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem.

j Ad hoc, disponente Deo, sedis Apostolice cura nobis commissa est, ut

! Ecclesiarum omnium sollicitudinem gerere debeamus. Eapropter

j Divine destinationi uestre metropolis Eborac. Ecclesie paterna be-

I nignitate compassi sumus ; et venientem ad nos venerabilem fratrem

TLurstinum] ipsius electum benigne suscepimus; atque in Archiepis-

copum, cooperante Domino, consecra[ui]mus. Pallei quoque insigne,

pontificalis videlicet officii plenitudinem, secundum consuetudinem

Apostolice sedis ei concessimus. Non enim fratribus nostris ratio-

nabile visum est, ut pro ilia confratris nostri R[adulfi] Cantuariensis

Archiepiscopi querimonia vacare diucius Eboracensis debeat Eccksia;

precipue cum frater idem frequenter ab Apostolica sede commonitus

nullam ei in causa hac voluerit reverentiam exhibere. Vestre igitur

fraternitati presentium litterarum auctoritate prccipimus, ut predictum

fratrem nostrum T[urstinum] tanquam metropolitanum vestrum dili-

gere et honorare attentius procuretis ; cique in postcrum, omni oc-

casione seposita, debitam obedientiam et reuerentiam deferatis. Datae

Belvaci XII. kalend. Decembris. [Reg. Alb. Ebor., P. I. fol. 51 ; and

in Dugd. Mon., VI. 11 87, no. lv.]

A.D. 11 19. Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury to Pope Calixtus II. ft

(Extracts.)
Bishops of all * * *• #■ Interea post dccessionem Paulini provincia
the "Britains" Northanhimbrorum religione fluctuabat et fide. Quocirca,

subjected by o ^ — '

Pope Gregory rogatu Deo-dilccti Regis Oswaldi,ScotorumEpiscopi beatae
ugus memorise Aidanum consecratum antistitem in Angliam

transmiserunt, qui primus in Lindisfarnensi insula sedcm Episcopalcm
accepit; tempore vero sequenti, mutatis rebus, qui tunc Episcopus Lin-
disfarnensis, nunc dicitur et est Dunelmcnsis. Post quern itidem Scoti
usque ad quatuor \ iritim Episcopos ad eandem insulam direxerunt. De
vol. ir. o

194 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[RALPH OF CANTERBURY TO POPE CALIXTUS II.]

qui bus Scotis praetereundum non est, quia juxta decretum beati patris
Grcgorii suffraganei erant Cantuariensis Archiepiscopi. In ilia namque
saepedicta epistola1', postquam de distinctione Lundoniensis et Ebora-
ccnsis Episcopi, unde movetur tanta contentio, satis actum est, beatus
Gregorius ad Augustinum ita subjungit dicens, " Tua vero fraternitas
non solum eos Episcopos quos ordinaverit, neque hos tantummodo qui
per Eboracae Episcopum fuerint ordinati, sed etiam omnes Britanniae
sacerdotes, habeat, Deo Domino nostra Jesu Christo auctore, sub-
jectos." Et idem in Responsionibusc ad eundem ita, " In Galliaium
Episcopis nullam tibi auctoritatem tribuimus, Britanniarum vero
omnes Episcopos tuae fraternitati committimus, ut indocti doceantur,
infirmi persuasione roborentur, perversi auctoritate corrigantur."
Britannias siquidem pluraliter appellat, propter diversas ejusdem
insulae provincias et linguarum divisiones. Beda namque, cum Bri-
tannias qualitatem describeretd, "Haec," inquit, "insula in praesenti,
juxta numerum librorum quibus Lex Divina scripta est, quinque
gentium Unguis unam eandemque summae veritatis et verae sublimi-
tatis scientiam scrutatur et confltetur, Anglorum videlicet, Britonum,
Scotorum, Pictorum, ct Latinorum, quae meditatione Scripturarum
caeteris omnibus est facta communis." Idem in tertio ejusdem
Historiae libra6, " Denique," inquit, " omnes nationes et provincias
Britanniae, quae in quatuor linguas, id est, Britonum, Pictorum, Scoto-
rum, et Anglorum, divisae sunt, in ditionem Oswaldus accepit." Et
saepenumero idem in eodem volumine evidenter distinguit inter Scotos
qui Britanniam, et illos qui incolunt Hiberniam. Episcopos igitur
Scotiae beatus Gregorius suffiaganeos deputavit Cantuariensis Ecclesiae:
illos sane duntaxat ilia Apostolicae sedis auctoritate decernens, qui
ante beati Augustini adventum in Angliam et olim conversis Britoni-
bus et Scotis instituebantur antistites ; de quibus, ut ibi legitur, plu-
rimis Augustinus in exordio Episcopatus sui convocavit ad colloquium
suum, fraterna admonitione suadens, &c. &c. * * * Et de Laurentio
successore Augustini Beda ita subsequitur dicens f, "Denique," inquit,
" non solum novae quae de Anglis erat collecta Ecclesiae curam gerebat,
sed et veterum Britanniae incolarum, necnon et Scotorum qui Hiber-
niam insulam Britanniae proximam incolunt, populis pastoralem im-
pendere solicitudinem curabat." Quam videlicet pastoralis curae soli-
citudinem nunquam postea Cantuariensis Ecclesia tarn universas
Britanniae quam Hiberniae beneficio simul et primatu impendere
cessavit j nisi modo, quando a novis et omnium veterum acutissimis

a.d. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 195

[RALPH OF CANTERBURY TO POPE CALIXTUS II.]

Eboracensis Ecclesise doctoribus omnia in aliud et melius corriguntur.
* *- * * Theodorus . . . ab ipso Papa eligitur, consecratur, et . . .
non solum Dorobernise sed, sicut Beda ssepenumero memorate, totius
Britannia Archiepiscopus destinatur. * * * Habet, inquiunt, (Archi-
episcopus Eboracensis) Lindisfarnensem, qui et Dunelmensem, habet
Glasguensem (suffraganeos). Excepto, inquam, interim hoc Nor-
mannorum tempore, fatemur plane quia tempore priori nunquam
Eboracensis Archiepiscopus aut Lindisfarnensem suffraganeum habuit
nee Glasguensem. ... At vero Glasguensi breviter intimandum, quod
est antiquorum Britonum Episcopus, quos beatus pater Gregorius
singulatim Episcopo Cantuariensi subjectos fore decrevit. Cujus
videlicet Ecclesise Episcopus, sicut a majoribus natu illorum traditur,
usque ad hsec Normannorum tempora vel ab Episcopo Scotorum vel
Gualensium Britonum consecrari solebat. * * * * Is itaque (Thomas
junior, Archiepiscopus Eboracensis) quendam Britonem Glasguensi
Ecclesise ordinavit Episcopum, quse jam pene prseter memoriam non
habuerat Episcopi solatium. De quo Episcopo sciendum, quia, sicut
prsedictum est, si antiquorum Britonum Episcopus est, secundum
beati patris Gregorii decreta Cantuariensis Ecclesise suflfraganeus est ;
quodsi forte propter provinciarum viciniam, licet mutato et loco et
populo, idem Pictorum Episcopus debet putari, nihilominus Ecclesise
Cantuariensi suffragatur, utpote institutus et creatus a Theodoro
Archiepiscopo, sicut Beda testaturh. Veruntamen (sicut in gestis
sanctorum virorum, Columbse videlicet presbyteri et abbatis, qui
Beda referente ante adventum beati Augustini in Britannia primus
Scotorum et Pictorum populis Christum prsedicavit, et venerabilis
Cantugerni Episcopi, qui primus Glasguensi Ecclesise prsefuit, in-
venitur) non iste est Candidse Casse Episcopus, quern Theodorus
instituit, sed unus de illis antiquis Britanniarum Episcopis fuit, qui
(sicut ssepe dictum est) singulatim beatus Gregorius Ecclesise Cantu-
ariensi subjugavit. * * * [JT., I. 398, 399, 400, 402, from MS. Cott.
Domitian A. V. 2. Twysden^ Decern Scriptores, 1735-1 748.]

■ This lengthy letter, written apparently a and Ireland. Eadmer (Hist. Nov., V.) in his

short time after Thu slin's consecration, be- disputes with Alexander of Scotland alleges tlu-

longs as a whole to the Church of England same ground (so to call it).
in relation to the dispute between Canterbury b See below, in vol. III. p. 29.

and York. The extracts here given, which e See below, in vol. III. p. 21.

incidentally assert the claim of Canterbury over d Bad. H. E., I. 1.

Scotland, rest it entirely upon that which was ° Bred. H. E., III. vi.

indeed its sole pretence, viz. on Gregory the f Bced. If. E.. II. iv.

Great's grant to S. Augustin, and upon the k Bad. H. E., IV. xuu.

assertion" that " Britaninse " includes Scotland h Bad. H. E., IV. xii.

o Z

iy6 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[POPE CAL1XTUS II. TO THE KINGS OF NORWAY.]

A.D. 1 1 1 9 x 1 1 24. Pope Calixtus II. to the Kings of Norway ,

Ei stein and Sigurd.

Receive the CALIXTUS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM DEI, dikctis in

Bi'-hop of the Christo Hits Aistano et Siwardo Norivegi* Regibus, salutem

Orkneys, elect- J ° ° , . .

ed, and duly et Apostolicam benedictionem. Ab ipso fidei Christianas
Yc.nrk"atedwith principio Ecclesiae Dei per principum munificentiam in
kindness. temporalibus excreverunt, et Dominus quidem honorifi-

cantes Se honorificabit, et eorum potentiam habundancius dilatabit.
Ea propter, filii in Christo charissimi, dilectionem vestram literis
Apostolicis visitantes, rogamus vos, et admonemus in Domino, ut
filium nostrum Orcadensem Episcopum, canonice ut accepimus
electum, et a metropoli sua Eboraca secundum Ecclesiae consuetu-
dinem b, benigne suscipiatis, ab injuria defendatis, et in Episcopatu
suo manere quietius faciatis. [Reg- Ebor., P. I. fol. 50, and in Dugd.^
Mon. VI. iii. p. 1186, no. xlv.]

a See above, p. 190; and the letter of Pope Honorius A.D. 1 125. b So in MS.

A.D. 1120. Alexander I. King of the Scots to Ralph Archbishop of

Canterbury*.

SendEadmer to EADMER, Hist. Nov. V. — ALEXANDER, DEI GRATIA REX
be consecrated to Scotorum, Radulpho. reverendo Cantuariensi Archiepiscopo. et

the long vacant ■* ' .

see of S. An- cum reverentia diligendo, salutem. Audita prosperi adventus
vestri in Angliam jamdiu a me desiderati manifesta rela-
tione, de incolumitate ac prosperitate vestra congaudens, Summoque
Protectori gratias inde referens, cum tempoialium undique occupatio
curarum iter meum, ut vestra ad prsesens valeam frui praesentia, im-
pediat, tarn literarum designatione quam lcgatorum relatione animi
mei affectum vestrae bonitati cupio manifestare. Tantae etenim dis-
cretionis personae fretus consilio, bonum propositum peroptime ad
boni opsris effectum (Deo annuente) non dubito me posse perducere.
Vestram igitur latere nolo excellentiam, Ecclesiam Sancti Andreae in
regno meo existentem, jamdiu pastorali cura destitutam, Dei et vestras
benignitatis providentia pastore idoneo dcsiderantem me velle con-
solari. Quocirca vestra2 pietatis deposco clementiam, ut quamdam
personam a plerisque mihi laudatam, Eadmerum scilicet monachum,
si vobis idonea visa fuerit, ut pontificali inthronizetur dignitate, mihi
liberam concedatis. Verens enim Summum Pastorem me graviter

a.d. U09-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. \yj

[election of eadmer to the see of s. Andrew's.]

offendisse, cum gregem Suum negligentia mea aliisque forsan crimini-
bas impedientibus pastoris penuria desolatum et a tramite veritatis
in pluribus exorbitatum diu permiserim, filiali etiam timore timcns
in hac re Eum amodo ofFendere, ad vestry fontem discretionis re-
curro, ut pristinas memor existens dilectionis inter nos habits, me
filium vestrum paterno affectu spiritualiter jamdiu a vobis adoptatum
vestri munimine consilii in hac re tueamini. Vale. [ed. Selden,
p. 130; JT., I. 394.]

* Sent to Archbishop Ralph immediately Andrew's A.D. 1117. Possibly negotiations

upon his return from abroad, Jan. 4, A.D. 1 120, may have been going on before A.D. 11 20.

by the hands of " quidam honorati et strenui But Eadmer (as above) takes pains to note,

viri," scil. " Monachus et Prior Ecclesioe that " nee per se nee per quemlibet hominem

Dunifennelinae, Petrus nomine, clerici duo," unquam de ipso negotio aliquo modo apud

and " unus miles " {Eadmer, ib.). Fordun's quemquam egisse." Ralph had been abroad

Supplement misdates Eadmer's election to S. since just after August A.D. 1 1 16.

A.D. 1 1 20. Canterbury. Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury and the
Conveyit of Canterbury to Henry I. King of England.

Permit Eadmer Eadmer, Hist. Nov. V. — Henrico^ Regi Anglorumj charo

to go to Scot- , . , / T>

land and to be domino suo ac summo hor;ore i-enerando^ FRATER K.ADULPHUS,

consecrated Bi- SANCT.E CaNTUARIENSIS EcCLESIjE INDIGNUS SACERDOS, ET
shop of S. An-
drew's, totus conventus ejusdem EccLF.siiE, salutem et orationes

et fidelia obsequia. Notum facimus sublimitati vestras Alexandrum,

Regem Scotorum, cum consensu cleri et populi regni sui, legatos suos

ad nos misisse, et consilium curas pastoralis ad opus Ecclesias Sancti

Andreas a nostra Ecclesia expetiisse. Considerantes ergo eorum

justam petitionem, et tarn Divini amoris reverentiam quam sanctas

matris Ecclesias utilitatem attendentes, laudandis desideriis pium

prasbuimus assensum. Concessimus ergo juxta petitionem eorum

personam Ecclesias nostras ab eis denominatam, domnum Eadmerum,

quern a pueritia disciplinis ecclesiasticis sublimitcr institutum, et

Sanctis moribus decenter ornatum, ad officium sacerdotale omnino

scimus idoneum. Vestram igitur vcnerabilem sublimitatem sub-

misso corde deposcimus, ut vestrae celsitudinis pia voluntatc atque

auctoritate, et illorum Deo digna petitio, et super tarn necessario

Ecclesias Dei negotio nostras humilitatis concessio, roboretur. Omni-

potens Deus sublimitatem vestram ad honorem Suum et muni men

Ecclcsias Suas per longa tempora incolumcm custodirc, et post tem-

porale regnum dignitate perennis regni sublimare, dignetur. [ed.

Selden, p. 1 3 1 • W., I. 394, 393.]

198 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[election of eadmer to the see of s. Andrew's.]

A.D. 1 1 20. Rouen. Henry I. King of England to Ralph Archbishop of

Canterbury.

Your request Eadmer, Hist. Nov. V. — Henricus, Rex Anglorum,
about Eadmer Radulpho Archiepiscopo Cantuari*e, salutem. Volo et con-
cede), ut monachum ilium, uncle Rex Scotiae te requisivit,
liberum ei concedas ad consuetudinem terrae suae in Episcopatu Sancti
Andreas. Teste Everardo de Calna apud Rotomagum. [ed. Selden,
p. 131 j W., I. 395.]

A.D. 1 1 20. Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury to Alexander I. King

of the Scots3.

Eadmer is sent Eadmer, Hist. Nov. V. — Caro domino et amico intimo
according to jHexandro. Dei gratia Regi Scotorum.RADULPHUS Archiepi-

your request. ' ° ° •>

Send him back scopus, salutem et orationes. Gratias Deo innumerabiles
sibir°o beS co°n- referimus, Qui ad cognoscendum atque petendum quae
secrated. debebatis, remotis nebulis, mentis vestrae oculos aperuit.

Gratias nihilominus generalitati vestrae, qui petitionibus vestris legiti-
mis nos vobis ex amicis amicissimos, ex familiaribus familiarissimos
et junctissimos, reddidistis. Licet enim ipsis petitionibus quasi
oculum aut dexteram a corpore nostra avellere quaeratis, laudare
tamen habeo justum desiderium vestrum, et in quantum potero,
secundum Deum illi obtemperare. Volens quidem, et si pace Dei et
vestra potest dici, invitus assentior bonae vestrae voluntati: volens
vero, quia Dei voluntati, Quern in hoc facto praesentem atque pro-
pitium conspicio, resistere non audeo, nee cor vestrum in nos amari-
care ; invitus autem, quod quasi solus, et patris consolatione ac rele-
vatione assidua, et filii sapientis consilio et auxilio, in infirmitate
nostra ac aetate destituor. O sapientis viri consilium (si nos eo non
spoliaretis et cum spolietis), qui tantum virum, tarn famosum, tarn
Ecclesiae Dei utilem, vita et moribus et litteris Divinis, et, si opus
fuerit, secularibus a pueritia instructum, terrae vestrae consilio prae-
esse in his, quae ad Deum pertinent, satagatis. Si alius ex partibus
longinquis quod petitis peteret, pro certo sciatis, non paterer elongari
a nobis cordis nostri arcanum ; sed vobis nihil est secundum Deum,
quod abnuere velimus. Mittimus ergo ad vos personam, quam petitis,
et omnino liberam, ut a vobis certius discat, si ad honorem Dei et
sanctae matris, Cantuariensis videlicet Ecclesiae, spectet petitio
vestra. Caute igitur et cum consilio tractate quod agitis, quia sunt

A.D. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 199

[election of eadmer to the see of s. Andrew's.]

multi qui libenter sacrationem istius disturbarent, et si valcrent, dis-
turbando cassarent. Proinde nostrum esset consilium, ut quam citius
ad nos remitteretur sacrandus, nc dilatione quod timemus intcr-
veniat vel quod nollemus. Salutat vos conventus fratrum Ecclesiae
nostra;, vere fideles vestri et omnino ad servitium vestrum parati. In
commune autem rogamus, ut ita vos habeatis erga fratres nostros, qui
in regno vestro sunt, ut Deus vobis inde gratias habeat, et nos.
Valete. [ed. Selden, pp. 131, 132; W.^ I. ^595.]

a Seat with Eadmer.

A.D. 1120. June 29. Election of Eadmer to the Bishopric of S. Andrew s.
Beginning of September^ he takes possession of the see. A.D. LI21, he
returns to Canterbury.

I. Chron. de Mailros, in an. ii2ia. — Edmundus Cantuariensis
monachus praecedenti anno ad Episcopatum Sancti Andreae in Scotia
electus deposita intentione regendi Episcopatus ad locum suum
revertitur. [ed. Fulman, 164.]

Eadmer, Hist. Nov. V. — Veniens itaque frater ipse (Eadmerus) in
Scotiam, mox tertio die adventus sui, illo qui fuit dies fcstivitatis
gloriosissimorum Apostolorum Petri et Pauli, suscepit, eligente earn
clero et populo terra;, et concedente Rege, pontificatum Sancti
Andreas Apostoli Chenrimuntensis. Quae res ita disponente Deo
acta est, ut nee virga pastorali vel annulo a Rege investitus fuerit,
nee hominium ei fecerit. Laetus itaque dies habitus est, atque in
laudem Dei alacriter expensus. In crastino autem Rex, cum electo
de consecratione iliius secretius agens, et modis omnibus eum a
pontirice Eboracensi consecrari exhorrens, ubi, eo docente, accepit
auctoritatem Ecclesiae Cantuariensis ex antiquo toti Britanniae prae-
minere, et idcirco ipso disponente se Cantuariae Episcopalem benc-
dictionem velle requirere, conturbatus animo surgens disccssit ad eo.
Nolebat enim Ecclesiam Cantuariensem anteferri Ecclesiae Sancti
Andreae de Scotia. Vocans itaque Wilhelmum monachum Sancti
Edmundi, qui post Thurgodum eidem Episcopatui propositus pene
ilium evacuaverat, praecepit ut more solito in Episcopatu se haberct,
exspoliato noviter investito. Expleto autem post hare mense integio,
et his quae supererant jam terris Episcopatus funditus evacuatis, pro
voto principum regni Rex Alexander ipsum clectum convenit, vix-
que ab eo obtinuit, ut quod super inimicos sues exercitum ducere

200 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[retirement of eadmer from the see of s. Andrew's.]

disponebat, virgam pastoralcm de super altare quasi de manu Domini
susciperet, et ita in toto regno curse animarum omnium pro posse
deinceps intenderet. Post hasc ad Ecclesiam Sancti Andreas venit, et
occurrente ei Regina, susceptus a scholasticism et plebe, Pontificis loco
successit. [ed. Selden, p. 132.]

a The date here given agrees with Eadmer 1 1 20, happened while Eadmer was in Scotland,

himself. His stay at Canterbury, afer his re- (Eadmer ib.).

turn, and before his letter (given below) of b For the " scholastici," or scolocs, see

A.D. 1 122, lasted " a year and a half." And Robertson, in the Spalding Miscellany, V. 73.
Prince William's death by shipwreck, A.D.

A.D. 1 1 20. Henry I. King of England (at the urgency of Thurstin Arch-
bishop of York) to Ralph of Canterbury ', and {thrice') to Alexander King of
the Scots.

Mentioned by Eadmer, Hist. Nov. V. — Inter hasc eousque Thurs-
tanus Eboracensis in transmarinis partibus morabatur, ut supra
memorato negotio suo viriliter insudans, ad hoc etiam Regem
Anglorum provocavit, quatenus et Pontifici Cantuariorum semel et
Regi Scottorum ter scriptis mandavit, ne aut ille electum Sancti
Andreas consecraret, aut iste ulla ratione sacrari permitteret. [ed.
Selden, p. 132.]

A.D. 1 1 20. Alexander King of the Scots to Ralph Archbishop

of Canterbury*.

Eadmer will not EADMER, Hist. Nov. V. — ALEXANDER, DEI GRATIA ReX
comply with the Scotorum, Radulpho Archiepiscopo Cantuariensi^ in Ipso,

customs and . 7 r '

ways of the Qui vita est, semper vivere. Immense bonitati vestras
Scots, and m- petitioni mex condescendenti, personam in prassulatu

sists upon re- x ' r r

turning to Can- Sancti Andrese sublimandam mihi mittendo, animi mei
affectus benevolens, et ut justum est obnoxius, innu-
merabiles gratias reddit. Sed persona in episcopatu posita, consue-
tudinibus terras moribusque hominum, ut res et tempus exigebat, et ut
justum et necessarium esset, condescendere noluit. Ipsa vero tandem
persona in pisesentia quorundam Episcoporum et Comitum proborum-
que terras meas virorum me requisivit, ut ei licentiam recedendi et
de fidelitate quam mihi fecerat libertatem concederem, cum nullo
modo remanere vellet, nisi eum in captione detinerem. Hasc
audiens, ei his verbis respondi, quod, si aliquas dictis vel factis
injurias ei a me illatas, et quod in aliquibus quas ei facere debuissem
me defecisse, demonstraret, pro Dei amore et meo honore libentissime
prassto essem emendare. Ad hasc in praesentia omnium astantium

A.D. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 201

[retirement of eadmer from the see of s. Andrew's.]

dixit, quod nullas dictis aut factis ei injurias injeceram, nee unquam
in aliqua re quam ei facere debuissem defeceram. Praeterea egomet
et Episcopi et consulcs aliique terrse meae probi homines ibi astantes,
reverentias obedientiam, in quibuscunque justum esset, magna animi
benignitate obtulimus; et pro penuria honestae exhibitionis reve-
rential non esse necesse ei prassu'atum relinquere, cum magna admo-
nitione retulimus ; ut etiam remaneret, donee Regi Anglise et vobis
nunciassem, ut amborum consilio frui possem, obnixe rogavimus.
His auditis, mihi respondit, quod nullo modo remaneret, nisi eum in
captione detinerem • se enim nee utilem nee idoneum in prsesulatus
regimine sciebat, et si remaneret, detrimentum animse suae et aliorum
imminere videbat. Communi tandem consilio nolui eum vi reti-
nere ; petitioni suas quamvis invitus adquievi ; et Episcopatum
reddidit, et fcedus amicitiae inter me et ipsum osculo confirmavit.
Et haec est rei Veritas, quam Uteris vobis declarare volui, ne, si aliud ad
aures vestras perveniret, crederetis. Sciat denique bonitas vestra, quod
vobis penitus ut amicus fidelis obnoxius esse cupio, et consilio vestro,
vestrae etiam dilectioni, subdi desidero. Ut domino Eadmero honorem
exhibeas, obnixe postulo. Vale. [ed. S?lden, p. 134 ; W.y I. 395, 396.]

a For the history of the quarrel, see Eadmer up altogether ; and that if he chose the latter,
himself (*'&.). It was briefly as follows. Upon he must return the ring which it appears he
Eadmer's wish to go to Canterbury, Alexander had really received from the king, and the
informed him that he was " penitus absolutum pastoral staff which he had taken from the
ab Ecclesia Cantuariensi, . . . seque in vita altar. He preferred the second of the two
sua consensum non praebiturum ut Episcopus courses, — returned the ring to Alexander and
Scotiae subderetur Pontifici Cantuariorum ; " the staff to the altar, — declared that he acqui-
repeating the same thing still more strongly esced in resigning the entire bishopric, " quia
upon a repetition of the request. Eadmer vis mihi infertur," and " ea conditione ut eum
thereupon consulted John Bishop of Glasgow tempore Alexandri Regis non reclamem, nisi
and two Canterbury monks of his own com- Pontifex [i.e. Ralph of Canterbury] et con-
pany, who, professedly as their own counsel, ventus Cantuariorum et Rex Anglorum aliud
but really after consultation with Alexander, mihi super his consilium dederint," — and re-
advised him that he must either make up his turned to Canterbury,
mind to adopt the " usus Scotorum," or give

A.D. 1 120. Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury to Alexander King of the

Scots.
Your letter and Eadmer, Hist. Nov. V. — Alexandro illustri Regi Scotorum,

Eadmer's state- FRA-TER RaDULPHUS CaNTUARIENSIS ECCLESIA MINISTER,
ments do not

agree. We will sic regnare in regno terreno, ut cum Christo regnare
iS then^ver Possit in c£el°- Gratias, quas possumus, venerabilis

you shall come domine, sublimitati vestras referimus pro dilectionis et

to England. . . ,

honoris munere, quod erga parvitatem nostram, nun-
ciis et Uteris rcferentibus, vos habere digncscimus. In quo vos

202 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[retirement of eadmer from the see of s. Andrew's.]

proculdubio nos pro posse semper devotos habebitis, et si quid in vita
nostra, Domino largiente, fructuosum inveniatur, vestrum esse secure
sciatis. Gratias etiam ex bona voluntate vobis persolvimus pro
susceptione charissimi filii nostri, Eadmeri videlicet electi Episcopi
vestri, quern secundum petitionem vestram vobis transmissum honori-
fice tractastis. Quern nos etiam ad partes nostras redeuntem, prout
decuit tantam personam, officiose suscipientes, in adventu ipsius non
mediocriter laetati sumus. Cumque secretius postea inter nos sermo
versaretur, audivimus eum aliqua a sensu literarum vestrarum, quas
prius audieramus, diversa sentire, nee omnibus antea auditis ex toto
assensum prasbere. Nunc itaque, quoniam in scriptis vestris aliud
legimus, et aliud ab ipso fratre percepimus, consilio nobis est, ut
eundem fllium nostrum apud nos retineamus, quousque, Domino
ducente, in Angliam veniatis; nisi forte aliquid aliud, quod nobis
faciendum sit, antea mandaveritis. Cum autem, Deo donante, vobis
prassentialiter loqui et rerum causas hinc inde audire poterimus, si
vita et doctrina hujus amici nostri vobis et patriae vestras utilis esse
videtur, injuncta sibi obedientia ad electionis sua; locum, si eum
suscipere vultis, redire poterit. Si vero in conspectu vestro aliud
placitum fuerit, nos eum, ut virum in lege Domini multipliciter
instructum et omni bono operi aptum, cum magno gaudio retine-
bimus j et sic spem bonam in misericordia Dei habentes, ejus rcditum
fructuosum habebimus. Vale. [ed. Selden, pp. 134, 135; W.^ I. 396.]

A.D. 1 1 20. Letter of Nicolas Trior of Wore ester *■ to Eadmer o?i the
primacy of the See of "fork in Scotland.

Conciliate favour Electo per Dei gratiam in Sancti Andrew Cathedram Domino
by ospita lty. -^dmero^ suus Nicolaus, ex adversis ad jocunditatem pro-
speris successibus tendere a;ternam. In adversis, quae te pati com-
memoras, patientia maxime necessaria est, deinde prudentia et indus-
tria ad evincendam gentis barbariem; quam nullo ingenio citius tuis
moribus quam largitate dapsilitatis conciliare potes. Unde et beatus
Petrus Apostolus in instructionem Sancti Clementis, quern sibi succes-
sorem statuit, inter caetera taliter admonuit : "Caritatis recipiendae et
habendae maximum erit fomentum, si frequenter inter vos communem
cibum mensamque faciatis." Et post pauca : " Propter quod communes
facite cibos vestros cum iis, qui secundum Deum fratres sunt. Per
haec enim prascipue caritas comparatur." Nee minim, si barbaries

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 203

[NICOLAS PRIOR OF WORCESTER TO EADMER.]

indomita alicujus gentis his officiis emollita ad moralitatem flectitur

civilem; cum et ferocissimje rationisque expertes ferae alimoniis
I humanisque attractibus delinitae mansuescunt in tantum, ut hominum
! magis quam consodalium afFectent belluarum societatem. Quapropter,
I ut amicus de amico sollicitus, suggero, suadeo, admoneo te ut carissi-
1 mum, quatinus supra vires etiam tuas dapsilitate et munerum largi-
, tate affectum omnium tibi comparare studeasj quia talibus officiis
i quam maxime effera corda gentisque indomitae barbariem ad tui

amorem et sanam doctrinam ecclesiasticamque disciplinam suscipi-

endam emollire praevales. De his jam satis.
1 York has ^*e Eboracensis autem Ecclesiae primatu super Scotos,

, shadow of claim unde interrogasti, nulla est auctoritas, nulla ratio vel ex-

I over Scotland. , 1 , „ . t-.,

emplum patet, quod hoc astruat. Quippe cum Eboracensis
I Ecclesia fidem et doctrinam Christianitatis, necnon et Pontificum con-
1 secrationem, a Scottis saepenumero mutuaveritj Scotti vero ab ipsa
nunquam, praeter quod in Thurgodum actum est. Nam postquam
Eboracenses, a fide apostatantes, primum Pontihcem suum Paulinum
1 a Cantia eis ordinatum expuleruntj Sanctus Aidanus, Scottus et a
Scottis destinatus et ordinatus, fidem Christi fideique sacramenta toti
Northimbria* strenuus invexit. Deinde ejus successores Eboracensis
Ecclesias prsesules usque ad quartum omnes a Scottis ordinati, imbuti,
et illi Ecclesise destinati sunt. Unus etiam ex eis propter suam indis-
cretionem inutilis illi Ecclesiae judicatus, ab ipsis Scottis depositus
est. His omnibus Sanctus Beda attestatur in Historia Anglorum. Prje-
sulem vero seu doctorem aliquem Scottis destinatum vel ordinatum ab
Eboraca nulla docet historia, nee etiam fabula, praeter supradictum
Thurgod. Cesset ergo Eboracensis Ecclesia Primatum Scottise sibi
vendicando appetere ; quam si haberet, — cum Priesul Sancti Andrea;
summus Pontifex Scottorum appelletur, summus vero non est nisi qui
super alios est, qui autem super alios Episcopos est, quid nisi Archi-
episcopus est? licet barbaries gentis pallii honorcm ignoret, — si
inquam super hunc, qui summus vocatur Pontifex suae gentis, prasla-
tionem haberet Piaesul Eboracse; jam non tantum Metropolitanus,
immo Primas esset alterius etiam regni : quod nusquam legitur. De
Eboracensis Ecclesiae sufFraganeis quid ad vos? Alias sibi quxrat,
non de vobis. Quod si tot invenire, quot se aestimat habere debuisse,
non valet; sibi imputet; non aliena invadere attemptct. Suas quidem
negligentiae ascribitur, immo et cupiditati, quod sufFragancorum rato
numero caret. Quippe cum regnum satis amplum et sufficiens tot

204 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[NICOLAS PRIOR OF WORCESTER TO EADMER.]

Episcopis sit. Sed Praesules ipsius Ecclesiae, cupiditate possessionum
illecti, magis in destruendis quam instituendis suffraganeis labora-
verunt. Unde ipsa sola Ecclesia sex Episcoporum parochias obtincns
sibi vcndicat, qui omnes certis Ecclesiis et cathedris discreti erant.
Prima sedes Eboracae. Secunda ultra amnem Usse in Ecclesia Christi
prope civitatem. Tertia apud Ripum. Quarta apud Beverlie. Quinta
Haugustaldensis Ecclesia. Sexta Casa Candida. Has omnes Ecclesias
et earum parochias ipsa devorans, et in suum corpus trajiciens, sola
obtinet. Vix duos sibi sufFraganeos reliquit, videlicet Lindisfarnen-
sem quae modo Dunholm dicitur, et Cumbrensem quam Johannes
modo tenet. Pictorum vero Episcopi sedes, cujus mentionem Sanctus
Beda facit, ubi fuerit penitus ignoro. Ipse tamen octavus sufFraganeus
esse deberet. Plures vero nunquam habuit, sicut nee Lundoniensis
ullum- negligentia videlicet Episcoporum et instabilitate gentis circa
fidem saepius apostatantis.

Go to the Pope Ecce quantum epistolari brevitate potui, de his certum
for consecration, te feci. Plura ore ad os intimarem valde necessaria. De
tuo autem negotio audi consilium meum. Dissolve litigium de te
Cantiae et Eboracae, principumque Angliae Scotiaeque ; et favore Regis
Scottorum Apostolicum sacrandus expete. Negotium Ecclesiae tuae
gentisque strenuus exequere ; nee te praesulante libertatem dignitatem-
que suam amittat. Quod si hoc tibi placet, cave ne per Regem Angliae
transitum facias, et ne Eboracensis Ecclesia hoc percipiat ; ne impedi-
atur conatus tuus. Ego vero paratus sum, — quod etiam volo ut ipsi
Scottorum Regi dicas, — quia si necesse fuerit, in Concilio Romano
diratiocinare libertatem dignitatemque regni et Ecclesiae Scottorum
ab Eboraca. Praeterea rogo et valde obsecro, ut margaritas Candidas
quantum poteris mihi adquiras. Uniones etiam quascunque grossis-
simas adquirere potes, saltern quatuor mihi adquiri per te magnopere
postulo. Si aliter non vales, saltern a Rege, qui in hac re omnium
hominum ditissimus est, pro munere expete. Vale. \Wkarton^ A. S.y
II. 234-236, from MS. C. C. C. Cambridge, CCCLXXI.]

a For the probable identification of this Biogr. Brit. Liter., Anglo-Norman volume, p.
Nicholas with the writer of the letter to Ead- 106 ; and Hardy's Catalogue of Materials, <£t.,
mer, see Wharton, A. S., II. p. xiii.; Wright's II. 149.

a.d. i 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 205

[CALIXTUS II. TO THE KING AND BISHOPS OF SCOTLAND.]

A.D. 1 122. Jan. 15. Tarentum. Pope Calixtus II. to Alexander

King of the Scots.

Send your Bi- CaLIXTUS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM DEI, illustr'l et

shops to their glorloso Scottorum Regi A\lexandro\ salutem et Aposto-

and your metro- . ,.. . ..

poiitan at York, licam beneuictionem. rro Episcoporum, qui in tuo
to be conse- sun{. regno? prsesumptione, atque pro vencrabilis fratris
T[urstini] Ebor. Archiepiscopi negotio, alias ad te jam
literas misimus : sed in nullo apud te usque adhuc, uti comperimus,
exauditi sumus. Quamobrem, nobilitatem tuam literarum prsesen-
tium visitatione in Domino commonentes, prsecipimus ut regni tui
Episcopos sese invicern consecrare absque metropolitani licentia nulla-
tenus non permittas. Cum autem Ecclesiarum opportunitas exegerit,
ad metropolitanum tuum,Eboracensem videlicet Archiepiscopum,electi
reverenter accedant ; et aut per ejus manum, aut si necessitas ingru-
erit per ejusdem licentiam, consecrationem accipiant. Cui nimirum
Aichiepiscopo et illos et teipsum, tanquam patri et magistro, humi-
liter obedire Apostolica authoritate prsecipimus. Datum Tarenti
decimo octavo kal. Februarii. [Reg. Alb. Ebor., P. I. fol. 51, and III.
fol 57; also in W.^ I. 481; and in Dugd.^ Mon. VI. iii. p. 11 87,
no. Iii., and repeated p. 11 88, no. lix.]

A.D. 1 122. Jan. 15. Tarentum. Pope Calixtus II. to the Bishops
of Scotland^ suffragans of York.

Go to your CaLIXTUS EPISCOPUS, SERVUS SERVORUM DEI, dilect'lS in

metropolitan the christo fratribus universis per Scotiam Episcopis Ebor. Ecdesi<£

Archbishop of J ■* * ■*

York for con- suffraganeis, salutem et Apostolicam benedictioncm.
Nostris jamdudum Uteris univcrsitatem vestram nos mo-
nuisse meminimus, ut venerabili fratri nostro T[urstino] Eboracensi
Archiepiscopo reverentiam et obedientiam deferetis. Geterum, sicut
nobis significatum est, vos usque adhuc id facere neglexistis. Ea
propter iterata vobis Apostolicse sedis prasceptione mandamus, ut
omni occasione sive dissimulatione seposita prsedictum fratrem
nostrum, Eboracensis Ecclesise Archiepiscopum, metropolitanum
vestrum impositum cognoscatis, eique reverentiam et obedientiam
impendatis. Porro Ecclesiarum electi ad eum pro consecration is
susceptione tanquam metropolitanum suum accedant, nee alter

2o6

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.

[attempted return of eadmer to s. Andrew's.]

[Period IV.

alterum sine ipsius licentia consecrare prsesumat; et hujus[modi]
etiam consecratio irrita erit, et nos dimittere non poterimus quin
canonicam inde justitiam, prasstante Domino, faciamus. Data
Tarenti, XVIII". kalendas Februarii. [Reg. Mag. Alb. Ebor., I.
51 b; MS. Cott. Cleopat. C. IF.; and in W.^ I. 481.]

A.D. 1 122. Before Sept. 19. Eadmer to Alexander King of the Scots.

his own con
secration.

. Eadmer, Hist. Nov. VI. — Alexandro illustri Regi Scoto-

Eadmer is ad- ' °

vised that, once rum^ EaDMERUS QUONDAM ELECTUS EPISCOPUS SCOTIA,

bishopric ° he salutem et servitium. Pro benigna voluntate, quam se

cannot resign it. erga me vestra excellentia olim habuisse monstrare dig-
He asks permis- . i -r- • 1

sion to return nata est, gratias, quas possum, vobis exsolvo. Et quidem
to s. Andrew's, benignitatis vestras non meritorum meorum fuisse non

He will make "

concessions on nescio, quod praetermissis innumeris, quos et vitas pro-
the SX^me of ^^tas et saPienti£e atque prudenti32 illustrabat auctoritas,
England, the me in Episcopatum elegistis, et regno vestro in iis, quae
clmerbury, and Dei sunt, praeesse voluistis. Reddat vobis omnipotens
Deus pro tarn bona voluntate illud premium, quod
bona voluntas meretur apud Eum. Et hoc utique
orat quotidie et desiderat anima mea. Quod autem res alium,
quam propositi communis tenor extiterit, eventum sortita est,
Dei dispositioni, quam penetrare vel subterfugere nemo potest,
ascribendum fore non dubito. Quid tamen ex discessu meo a pontifi-
catu didicerim, si facultas mihi daretur secretius vobis loquendi,
sanctae fidei vestrse notificarem. Licet enim corpore a vobis dis-
cesserim, noveritis tamen pro certo, quod fidem, quam vobis debeo,
Deo juvante, non violabo. Unde vestrum et regni honorem, in
quibuscunque potero, si non spreveritis, fideliter quasram, Ipso teste,
Qui conscientias meas solus et verus inspector est. Nee hasc dico,
quod multum desiderem in regno vestro episcopari; sed tamen
mallem dignitatem terras vestras augeri quam minorari. Prasterea
noverit beatitudo vestra, quod omnes, qui audiunt, qualiter electus,
susceptus, et pontificatu saisitus, et loco pontificis substitutus fui, una
sententia asserunt nee me juste potuisse Episcopatum dimittere nee
alium me vivente juxta legem Domini substitui posse. Nee enim
vir uxorem suam, aut uxor virum, ut alii nubat, dimittere legaliter
potest. Sed fortassis dicitis, Tu dimisisti. Dimisi quidem, sed (quod

A.D. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 207

[attempted return of eadmer to s. Andrew's.]

cum pace vestra dicatur) illata vi, cui contraire nequivi. Cum enim
perpes discordia et interminabiles inimicitiae mihi ex vestra parte per
eos, quos vobis familiares esse sciebam, intenderentur, nisi Episco-
patui funditus cederem ; et his vester habitus circa me, et dissaisitio,
qua me bis rebus ad pontificatum pertinentibus sine lege et judicio
spoliastis, attestarentur ; necessario dimisi, quod ablatum retinere non
potui. Sed de istis epistolari brevitate disquiri commode non valet.
Quamobrem, omissis istis, breviter suggero, quia, si in pace vestra
permittitis, et opem (ut vestram regalem sublimitatem decet) ferre
volueritis, ut ad vos honorifice redeam ad explendum apud vos servi-
tium Dei et vestrum, secundum voluntatem Dei conabor iter aggredi,
et in omnibus voluntati vestrae parere ; nisi (quod absit) videatur
voluntati Dei resistere. Quodsi amplecti minime vultis, ultra non
possum. Deo causam Ecclesiae Suae committo. Ipse videat ; Ipse
dispenset ; Ipse, quod quisque meretur, in hoc Suo negotio cuique
reddat. Ego liberavi, ut aestimo, animam meam. Ego, uti debui,
coram Eo exposui causam meam, paratus in omnibus sequi volun-
tatem Suam. Ne tamen putetis me in aliquo velle quidquam dero-
gare libertati vel dignitati regni Scotorum, securum vos esse volo,
quia quod a me petiistis, et ego tunc quidem acquiescere nolui, aesti-
mans aliud quam secundum quod postmodum didici aestimare debe-
bam, de Rege scilicet Anglorum, de Pontifice Cantuariorum, et de
benedictione sacerdotali, si hucusque persistitis in sententia vestra,
me amplius contradictorem non habetis ; nee ilia me a servitio Dei
et amore vestro, quin quod volueritis faciam, ullo modo divellent;
tantummodo alia, quae pontificis Sancti Andreae juri competunt, mihi
liceat cum vestra bona voluntate administrare. Haec olim vobis
insinuassem- sed, quia rumor quaque discurrebat vos in Angliam,
postposita omni ambiguitate, tunc vel tunc aut certe tunc venturum,
scribere distuli, quod magis optabam secreto vobis adfatu declarare.
Sive igitur ista suscipiatis sive altiori consilio postponatis, ego quod
mea refert pura et simplici conscientia feci, Ipso cuncta inspiciente
et examinante Qui novit quid cuique redditurus aequo moderamine
sit. Quoniam ergo in manu Ejus sunt etiam corda omnium Rcgum,
intimo corde rogo, ut Ipse cor vestrum et actus vestros ad Se Sua
gratia dirigat ; quatenus et Ecclesia Sua, quae in regno vestro pcre-
grinatur, vestra ope in sancta conversatione de die in diem proficiat,
et animae vestrae post hanc vitam beatitudinis aeternae merces exindc
proveniat. Amen. Quid de istis excellentiae vestrae placeat, benigne

2o8 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[RALPH OF CANTERBURT TO ALEXANDER KING OF SCOTLAND.]

quaeso mihi fideli vestro litteris suis notificare dignetur. Valea. [ed.
Selden, pp. 139, 140; W., I. 404, 405.]

» Written a year and a half after Eadmer's return to Canterbury, and before Archbishop
Ralph's death, Sept. 19, A.D. 1 1 22.

A.D. 1 1 22. Before Sept. 19. Ralph Archbishop of Canterbury to
Alexander Kmg of the Scots.

Recal Eadmer, Eadmer, Hist. Nov. VI. — Alexandro illustri Regl Scoto-

canonically rum RADTJLPHUS CaNTUARIENSIS EcCLESIjE MINISTER, ET

elected to S. 7

Andrew's. You FRATRUM CoNVENTUS DoMINO CHRISTO IN EA DESERVIENS,

cannot have an- Ilium in terra regnare Cui famulatur omnis militia

other Bishop r o

whilst he is still coelestis. Novit prudentia vestra, charissime domine,
quanto tempore sedes Episcopalis, quae in patria vestra
praecipua habetur, suo caruerit pastore ; quae proculdubio, quanto
fuerit suo destituta vigore, tanto deterius subditorum ruina inde pro-
veniet. Unde hortamur serenitatem vestram, quam Divina propitia-
tio inter alios Reges ita absque notabili reprehensione hucusque
honoravit ut ab omnibus laudabilis habeatur, quatenus tanto religi-
on is detrimento finem dantes, pastorem quern vos canonice elegistis,
et nos legaliter ad vos misimus, ad sedem suam ex bona voluntate
vestra revocetis. Et cum nee in vobis nee in ipso culpa pateat,
quare hoc digne fieri non debeat ex Patrum auctoritate, non intelligi-
mus qualiter, isto vivente, alium memorata Ecclesia vestra possit
sortiri Episcopum ; quia sponsa Dsi, suo superstite, ne fiat adultera,
nisi legalem omnem contemnit maritum. Quapropter, quomodocun-
que hactenus hoc dilatum fuerit, virum, sicut speramus, vobis utilem
et in lege Dei a pueritia nobiliter instructum, in primum dilectionis
vestrae gradum et in officiiim sibi injunctum pro vestra gloria revo-
cate. Deus pacis et dilectionis, a Quo omne bonum consilium pro-
cedit, sit semper vobiscum. Quid vobis videatur de iis quae vobis
mandamus, nobis precamur rescribi facite. Valeat dilectio vestra,
cum domina Regina uxore vestra, et cum omnibus qui ea quae justa
sunt volunt, et vos diligunt, gloriose domine et honorandae sanctae
matris Ecclesiae fili. Amen. [ed. Selden, pp. 140, 141; W.^ I. 405.]

a.d. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. ;>o9

[ELECTION OF ROBERT BISHOP OF S. ANDREWS.]

A.D. 1 1 23. Foundatioti of Augustinia?i Canons at Inchcolm by
Alexander I. King of the Scots.

Fordun, Scotichron.j V. 37. — Circa A.D. 11 23 fundatum est mona-
sterium S. Columbse de insula iEmonia juxta Invirkeithin. [I. 286.]

A.D. 1 1 24. January (after the 13th ?) a. Election of Robert Prior of Scone
[an Englishman) to the see of S. Andrew's.

Sim. Dun., Hist, de G. Reg. Angl. in an. 11 24. — Ipso autem anno
Alexander, quatuor ante suam mortem mensibus, in Episcopatum
Ecclesise Sancti Andrew quae in Scotia est, fecit eligi Rodbertum
Priorem Canonicorum Regularium apud Sconam. Sed ejus ordinatio
multo est tempore dilata, propter subjectionem debitam quam ab illo
secundum consuetudinem exigebat Turstinus Eboracensis Archi-
episcopus. Scotti autem e contra dicebant stulta garrulitate hoc nulla
debere fieri auctoritate vel consuetudine. [Twysd. 251. So also, more
briefly, the Chron. de Mailros.~]

a Alexander died in April A.D. 1 1 24. This Jan. 13 of the same year, Alexander no doubt
election therefore must have been in January waited until his death had removed all pretence
of that year. And inasmuch as Eadmer died for regarding the see as filled already.

A.D. I J 24. Foundation of Urquhart as a cell of Dunfermlyn by

King David3.

a Cbarlul. of Moray, pp. 329, 330; Reg. Dunferm. pp. 17, 18.

A.D. 1124X 1 1 29. Judgment give?i under the presidency of the Earl of
Fife by authority of King David in favour of the Keledei of Lochleveti.

Perambuiacio Reg. Prior. S. Andr. — Fornax et incendium tocius

K^k tCrraS dC iniquitatis, scilicet Robertus Burgonensis milesa, grava-
Lochore. minibus et injuriis prefatos viros religiosos ncquiter et

calumpniose vexavit et fatigavit, volens precise fervore sue rapacitatis
et infrenate tyrannidis ab eis auferre quartam partem de Kyrkenes.
Consilio inito a fratribus juxta simplicitatcm suam accesserunt ad pre-
sentiam Regis David, supplicantcs ei ut justum judicium facerct inter
eos et prefatum Robertum. Tandem Rex misericordia motus misit
vol. 11. p

210 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[FOUNDATION OF SEE OF ABERDEEN.]

nuncios suos per provinciam de Fyf et Fothrithib, et convocavit
hominum multitudinem in unum locum, scilicet Constantinum Comi-
tem de Fyf, virum discretum et facundum, cum satrapys et satelli-
tibus et exercitu de Fyf, et Macbeath thaynetum de Falleland0, et
primicerios et duces et lunarcasd exercitus Episcopi, et Soen ducem

cum familia sua. £t tunc temporis fuerunt duces exercitus

Episcopi Budadh et Slogadadhe. Et hii omnes sunt testes hujus
altercacionis et dissensionis. Tantem fuit compromissum in tres
viros legales et idoneos, scilicet Constantinum Comitem de Fyf
magnum judicem in Scocia, et Dufgal filium Mocche qui fuit senex
Justus et venerabilis, et Meldoinneth filium Machedath judicem
bonum et discretum. Set iste Dufgal primo pronunciavit sentenciam
pro monachis, id est, Keledeis, et contra protervitatem et calumpniam
Roberti Burgonensis ; quia alii judices detulerunt Dufgal propter sui
senectutem et juris periciam. Et ita fuit decisum istud negocium
sentencionaliter et per juramentum. Isti sunt clerici qui juraverunt
super finibus ville de Kyrkenes, Duftah sacerdos et abbas, et Sarran
filius Sodelne, et Eugenius monachus, et Douinalde nepos Leod, et
Morrehat vir venerande senectutis et Hiberniensis, et Cathan senex.
Et sic victus fuit predictus R. coram omnibus, [pp. 117, 118.]

a Robert Burgnin occurs in early charters d Lunarcas= (conjecturally) liminarcas : for

of King David. Lochore, which is in Ballin- which see Du Cange (Reeves).

gry parish, S.W. of Kirkness, is supposed to e The Bishop, of whose army these two

have been Robert's property. Reeves, Culdees, were the captains, must have been Robert,

P- I29- elected A.D. 1124, although not consecrated

b Fife and Kinross, the old deaneries of until A.D. 11 28. Constantine Earl of Fife

which were those of Fyf and Fothri (Reg. died between A.D. 1 1 24 and A.D. 1 139; ac-

Prior. S. Andr., .pp. 32, 33, quoted by Reeves). cording to Sibbald (Hist, of Fife, p. 95), in

c Thane = Toisech or Toiseach, of Falkland. A.D. 1 1 29 ; and was succeeded by Duncan.

A.D. H2 5(?). Foundation of the See of Aberdeen by David

King of the Scots'1.

Reg. Aberdon. — Quedam de Pontificum Succesuone, etc. — Malcolmus
Kennedi Scotorum Rex Murthtlakense templum constituit cathedrale,
ac reuerendum patrem Beanum pontificem primum in eodem preficere
iussit anno a Christo nato quinto super milesimum. Quo defuncto,
in eius locum Deuortius pontifex creatus est. Cui Cormachus. Cui
Nectanus, qui per illustrissimum principem Dauidem, Scotorum
Regem et Macolmo Canmoir et Margarita eius sanctissima coniuge

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 211

[LEGATINE COUNCIL OF ROXBURGH.]

genitum, ad Aberdoniam seu uetus oppidum eiusdcm translatus est
anno salutiferi partus quinto et uigesimo supra ccntesimum et
milesimum. [II. 246, 247.]

a This extract is from a memorandum of lach between A.D. 1063 and A.D. 1125 be-
at earliest the 15th century, and is scarcely come probable enough. Nor can there be
trustworthy for particulars. Correct however reasonable doubt of the general truth of the
A.D. 1005 into A.D. 1063 (see above under statement itself. See also below under A.D.
the latter year), and four Episcopates at Mort- 1 1 3 1 (p. 2 1 8), and A.D. 1 1 36, and A.D. 1 1 5 7.

A.D. 1 1 25. Legatine Council at Roxburgh under Cardinal John of Crema.

Sim. Dun., ad an. 1125. — Super Scotias quoque regnum idem
Johannes legati suscepit officium, Apostolico super hoc Regi ipsius
gentis has literas mittente — [Twysden, 252.]

(A.D. 1 1 25, April 13. Lateran. Pope Honorius II. to David

King of the Scots.)

Receive Car- HoNORIUS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM DEI, dilecto filio

dinai John as jyav^ Ulustri Scotorum Regi, salutem et Apostolicam bene-

our legate, com- <=> 5 r

missioned to in- dictionem. Oportet devotos et humiles beati Petri dis-

quire into the <■ , , -r, ■*-, ,

dispute between clpulos, quas ad honorem sanctas Romans Ecclesiae spec-
Thurstin Abp. of tare cognoverint, attentius operari. Unde nobilitati

York and the , , , ,

Scottish Bishops, tuae rogando mandamus, ut dilectum filium nostrum
Cause your Bi- j0hannem Cardinalem, cui vices nostras in partibus illis

shops to attend J 7 r

his council. commisimus, reverenter suscipias et honores. Episcopos
etiam terrse tuse, cum ab eo vocati fuerint, ad concilium suum facies
convenire. Controversiam quae inter Thurstanum Eboracensem
Archiepiscopum et Episcopos terras tuas diu agitata est, eidem legato
nostro diligentius indagandam discutiendamque committimus.
Finalem vero sententiam Apostolicse sedis judicio reservamus. Dat.
Laterani Idibus Aprilis.

* * * Hac auctoritate Johannes praedictus, circuiens Angliam,
etiam ad Regem Scotorum David pervenit apud fluvium Twcdam qui
Northymbriam et Loidam disterminat, in loco qui Rocesburh nomi-
natur- ubi officio legationis peracto, rediens ad Lundoniam, &c.
[Tivysd. as above j W., I. 407 : so also briefly the Chron. de Mailros.]

p 2

2 12

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.

[Period IV.

[CAUSE OF YORK AGAINST SCOTTISH BISHOPS AT THE COURT OF ROME.]

A.D. II 25, Dec. 9. Later an. Pope Honor ius II. to S[lgurd]

King of Norway*.

Restore Ralph, HoNORIUS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM DEI, dilecto in

consecrated Bi- christo iilio Sligurdo] illustri Norwegian Regi, salutem et

shop ot Orkney J ... *-i ...

by the Arch- Apostolicam benedictionem. Auribus nostns intimatum
bishop of York . j venerabilis frater noster Thomas Ebor. Archi-

to his see, and '--"•3 n

eject the in- episcopus Radulphum Orcheneia Episcopum consecravit.
tru e is op. postm0(jum vero5 sicut accepimus, alius est ibidem in-
trusus. Cteterum Episcopalem cathedram aut unus optinebit aut
nullus. Ideoque per prassentia scripta nobilitati tuas mandamus,
quatinus praenominato Radulpho sedem Episcopalem, Orcheneiam
videlicet, cum parochia et ceteris pertinentiis suis, tanquam proprio
illius loci Episcopo et pastore, restituasj et de castero sollicitudo
custodiat, ne ob hoc Dei iram incurrat. Datum Laterani V°. idus
Decembris. [Reg. Ebor., P. I. fol. 49, and in Dugd., Mon. VI. iii. p.
1 186, no. xliv.]

a William, a Northman Bishop, became
Bishop of the Orkneys A.D. 1102, if the date
is trustworthy, and died A.D. 1168. He was
succeeded by a second William, also a North-
man, who died A.D. 1 188. See above, pp.
167, 190. Sigurd, Eistein, and Olaf, three
sons of Magnus Barefoot, appear by John-
stone's list {Antiq. Cello-Scand.) to have suc-
ceeded their father on the throne of Nor-
way A.D. 1103-1126. Honorius became

Pope Dec. 21, A.D. 1 1 24. — •" Radulphus, quo-
niam nee principis terrae nee cleri nee plebis
electione vel assensu fuerat ordinatus, ab om-
nibus refutatus, et in loco pontificis a nemine
susceptus est. Hie, quia nullius Episcopus
urbis erat, modo Eboracensi modo Dunhel-
mensi adhaerens, ab eis sustentabatur, et vica-
rius utriusque in Episcopalibus ministeriis habe-
batur" (Contin. Flor. Wig. II. 89).

A.D. 1 1 25, Christmas. Thurstin Archbishop of "fork prosecutes his claim
over the Scottish Bishops at the Papal Court*. [See the quotation from
Stubbsj above on p. 23.]

a The assertion of the York Chronicler,
that the Church of S. Andrew was even at
that period seeking to be made a metropolitan
see, and to obtain a pall, — a measure unpalat-
able to the other Scottish Bishops themselves,
staved off for two centuries and a half by the
device of a Conservator Bishop in AD. 1225,
and not finally accomplished until A.D. 1472,
— is proved to be correct by the Leg. S. Andr.,
assigned to A.D. 1 165 (in Ussher, Antiq. Brit.
Eccl. Op. VI. 189, and Skene, 140), affirming

that King Hungus founded S. Andrew's, " ut sit
caput et mater omnium Ecclesiarum que sunt
in regno Pictorum (Scottorum, Ussher)." And
more precisely still in the longer form of the docu-
ment in Ussher — "Ex hac itaque civitate Archi-
episcopatus esse debet totius Scoriae, ubi Apo-
stolica sedes est ; nee absque consilio seniorum
istius loci ullus Episcopus in Scotia debet ordi-
nari : haec est Roma secunda a prima : &c." —
the document being plainly written at S. An-
drew's itself.

A. D. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 213

[CHARTER OF ROBERT OF S. ANDREW'S TO COLDINGHAM.]

A.D. 1 1 26, Christmas. Thurstins cause again renewed^ and deferred^

at Rome.
Stubbs, Actt. Pontiff. Ebor. — Adveniente natali Domini Thurstinus
Archiepiscopus venit ad curiam Regis, inde ad diem inter ipsum et
Johannem statutum Romam profecturus ; sed ibi in tanta solempni-
tate propter Cantuariensem Archiepiscopum nee crucem sibi prseferre
nee ad Regem coronandum manum mittere permissus est. Unde in
crastinum natalis Domini recedens a Windesour Lundonium venit,
ibi Regem expectans et ad iter se prseparans. Quo quinto die Rex
cum Rege Scotorum adveniens, quadam concordiae provisione inter
ipsum Archiepiscopum et Episcopos Scotise, consensu quoque Regis
David, persuasit ei quatinus iter suum ad praesens differens ipse
legatos Romam mitteret, petentes ex parte Regis et sua super hac
causa dare sibi inducias usque ad alteram quadragesimam, et interim
inter eos concordandi licentiam. Quibus ita concessis Archiepiscopus
Romam misit et has inducias impetravit. \Tivysd. 17 19, 1720. See
also above, p. 26.]

A.D. 1 127, July 17. Roxburgh. Charter of Robert Bishop of S. Andre-ill's
{elect) j granting freedom from aids^ cain^ or conveth'^ payable to the
Bishops of S. Andrew's , to the Priory of Coldingham^ then a cell of
Durham.

Omnibus sancte matris Ecclesie fdelibus clericis et laicis tarn presentibus
quam futurisy Rodbertus Dei gratia Sancti Andree Episcopqs,
salutem. Notum sit uobis omnibus, quod nos coram domino nostra
Rege Dauid et Turstino Archiepiscopo Eboracensi et Rannulfo Dunel-
mensi Episcopo, Johanne Episcopo Glascuensi, et Gaufrido Abbate
Sancti Albani, et aliis multis personis, conuocauimus Algarum Priorem
Sancti Cvthberti de Dunelmo ante hostium ecclesie Sancti Johannis
Ewangeliste in Rokesburc, ibique quantum ad Episcopalem auctorita-
tem pertinet, presentis carte attestatione et munimine clamauimus,
concessimus, et conhrmauimus, Ecclesiam de Coldingham libera m
et quietam in perpetuum, tarn a nobis quam a successoribus nostris, ab
omni calumpnia, consuetudine, cana, uel cuneuethe, atque ab omni
seruitio quod ad nos pertinet uel ad successores nostras. Quarc
uolumus et Episcopali auctoritate confirmamus, quatinus Ecclcsia de
Collingham et omr.es ecclesie uel capclle que amodo canonicc ad

2i4 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[CONSECRATION OF ROBERT OF S. ANDREW'S AT YORK.]

Ecclesiam Sancti Cvthberti pertinuerint, libere et quiete sint in
perpetuum ab omni Episcopali auxilio, cana, et coneuethe, ita ut
Jiberiores et quietiores sint quam alique alie ecclesie abbatiarum que
fuerint in Lothoneio. Et prohibemus, ne aliquis amodo Episcopus,
Archidiaconus, uel Decanus, aliquam omnino ulterius consuetudinem
uel auxilium ab eis exigat, nisi forte gratis dare uoluerint. Hec
omnia fecimus prece et consilio domini Regis Dauid, et predictorum
Episcoporum fratrum nostrorum, pro amore Sancti Cvthberti et
fraternitate Dunelmensium monachorum, XVI. kalendas Augusti in
festo Sancti Kenelmi martyris, anno ab lncarnatione Domini
M( C°XX°VIJ<> : Testibus presentibus, Rodberto fratre meo, Blahano
presbitero de Litun, Aldulfo presbitero de Aldehastoc, Henrico pres-
bitero de Leinhale, Orm presbitero de Edenharm et Johanne presbitero
de Ledgardeswde, Godwino dapifero, Godwino camerario meo, et
Balsan, cum multis aliis personis religiosis tarn clericorum quam
laicorum. \Ra'me's North Durham , Append, p. 81 j Nation. MSS. of Scot-
land^ P. I. no. 27.]

a Conveth, seems to be synonymous with the cost of his dependents, enjoyed by the lord
the right of refection, or the Irish coigny ; i.e. when he pleased to visit them. See Stuart,
the right of being hospitably entertained at Pref. to Book of Deer, p. lxxxviii. note.

A.D. 1 1 28. York. Consecration of Robert Bishop of S. Andrew's by
Thurstin Archbishop of Tork^ but with rights on both sides reserved.
*
I. Contin. Flor. Wig., ad an. 11 28. — Thurstanus Eboracensis

Archiepiscopus Rotbertum, quern Alexander Rex Scottiae Ecclesiae
Sancti Andreas intruserat, petente David fratre ac successore Alex-
andri, in Episcopum Eboraci consecravit • in quo officio Rannulfum
Dunholmensem Episcopum et quendam Radulfum ad Orcadas insulas

jam olim in Episcopum ordinatum sibi adjutores asciverat Ab

his itaque Rotbertus consecratus, nullam ut dicitur professionem de
quavis subjectione vel obedientia Ecclesiae Eboracensi aut ejus ponti-
fici facere permissus a Scottis est, licet Eboracensis canonicus erat.
[ed. Thorpe, II. 89.]

A.D. I 1 09-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 215

[CONSECRATION OF ROBERT OF S. ANDREW'S AT YORK.]

II. David King of the Scots respecting the consecration of Robert of

S. Andrew's at York.

Robert is con- DAVID DEI GRATIA Rex SCOTTORUM, Universis Sanct£

seChh-eh by thf ^cc^esia 'filns-> salutem. Notum sit tarn praesentibus quam
York to the see futuris, T[hurstinum] Ebor. Archiepiscopum consecrasse
of . n rew s, gjne professione e^ obedientia, pro amore Dei et mei,

reserving the tr 5 r J

claim of York Robertum Sancti Andreae Episcopum, salva querela Ebor.
of s. Andrew's Ecclesiae, et salva justicia Sancti Andreae. Et si quando
to be decided Archiepiscopus Ebor. de querela sua loqui voluerit,
plenariam rectitudinem remota malivolentia ei exequar,
ubi juste debebo. Testibus Rann'. Dunelm. Episcopo, Johanne Glasc'.,
Radulpho Oread'., Gaufrido Ebor. monasterii abbate, Herebert
Rochesburg', Wold', de Croyland, Adelof Priore Sconensi, Gaultero de
Gaunt, Eustachio filio Johannis, Hugone Decano et toto Sancti Petri
capitulo ; Gaufrido Murdac, Anketino de Bulemer, Roberto de Wane-
villa, Rogero de Eummers ; et de Scotia, Aymaro milite, Aldano filio
Alsimald, Ulkil filio Morvyn, Ulkil filio Maldred, Gilcolyn Slugepah.
[Reg. Alb. Ebor., P. III. fol. 57 ; and in Dugd. Mon., VI. iii. p. 1187,
no. liii.]

III. Charter of Thurstin, Archbishop of York, on the same subject.

Thurstintjs Archiepiscopus Dei gratia Eboracensis, universis
sanctte Ecclesite filiis, salutem. Notum sit omnibus tarn prsesentibus
quam futuris absolute me consecrasse sine professione et obedientia,
pro Dei amore, et Regis Scotiae venerabilis David, Robertum Sancti
Andreae Episcopum, salva querela Eboracensis Ecclesiae et justitia
Ecclesiae Sancti Andreas. Et si Archiepiscopus Eboracensis de querela
sua loqui voluerit, Rex plenariam rectitudinem remota malevolentia
ei exequetur, ubi juste debebit.

Testibus Ranulfo Dunelmensi Episcopo, Johanne Glascuensi Epi-
scopo, Radulfo Orcadensi, Galfrido Eboracensis monasterii Abbate,
Herberto Rocosberiensi, Waldevo de Creilant, Adulfo priore, Ni-
cholao Sconensi, Waltero de Gant, Eustachio filio Johannis, Hugone
de Cano \sic~\ et toto Sancti Petri capitulo, Galfrido Murdac, Aschetin
de Bulmere ; et de Scotia, Almaro milite, Alden filio Adhclwold, Ulchil
filio Mernin, Ulchil filio Maldred, Gille Colman, Slugedt, Roberto de
Watervile, Rogero Coyneres. \Wharton, A. S., II. 237, from MS.
Cotton. Titus A. xix.]

2j6 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[FOUNDATION OF THE SEE OF BRECHIN.]

IV. Leg. S. Andr. — Impetravit autem (Rex David) consecrari
antistitem Ecclesiie Sancti Andreas jam dictum dominum Robertum a
pise memoriae Thurstino Eboracensi Archiepiscopo, sine professione
vel qualibet exactione, salva duntaxat utriusque Ecclesias dignitate
et sanctse atque Apostolicas sedis auctoritate. [Skene, 191.]

V. Fordun, Supplem. VI. 24. — Sine professione, salvis utriusque
Ecclesise dignitate et Apostolicse sedis auctoritate.

A.D. 1 1 28. — Chron. de Mailross. — Cepit fundari ecclesia Sancte
Crucis de Edeneburg.

a See David's charter in Munim. Eccl. S. Crucis, pp. 3-6, and Chron. S. Cruets, in an. The
foundation was of Augustinian Canons.

A.D. 1128 x 1153 (prob. c. 1128 or 1130). Foundation of the See of

Brechin a.

a The attestation of Samson Bishop of Bre- (Reg. Episc. Brechin., I. 3) : proving thereby

chin to the charter printed below from the Book both the date of the see in David's reign, and

of Deer is the earliest evidence of the existence the fact that the Keledei there were not ex-

of this see. A charter of William I., A.D. pelled but continued to form the Episcopal

1165-1171, confirms a gift of King David, Chapter, at any rate for a time.
"Episcopis et Keledeis Ecclesie de Brechin"

A.D. 1 1 29 x 1 15 3- Charter of David King of the Scots to the Abbey
of Deer, securing it against lay exactions.

Book of Deer, p. 95. — David Rex Scottorum, omnibus probis
hominibus suis, salutes. Sciatis quod clerici de Der sunt quieti et
immunes ab omni laicorum officio et exactione indebita. Sic in libro
eorum scribtum est, et dirationauerunt apud Banb [Banff], et iura-
verunt apud Abberdeon. Quapropter firmiter precipio, ut nullus eis
aut eorum catellis aliquam iniuriam inferre presumat. Teste Gre-
gorio Episcopo de Duncalldena, teste Andrea Episcopo de Cat[anesia],
teste Samsone Episcopo de Bre[chin]; teste Doncado Comite de
Fib [Fife], et Malmori d'Athotla [Athol], et ggillebrite Comite
d'Eng: [Angus], et ghgillcomded: mac JEd:, et Brocin, et Cormac de
Turbriid [Turriff], et Adam mac Ferdomnac, et Gillendrias mac Matni;
apud Abberdeon.

a Gregory succeeded Cormac as Bishop of Duncan was Earl of Fife from certainly AD.
Dunkeld A.D. 1128X 1130. And Andrew of 1 1 39, and possibly A.D. 1 1 29, to 1 1 54. See
Caithness dates from about the same years. above, p. 210, note e.

.D. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.

[FOUNDATION OF THE SEES OF ROSS AND CAITHNESS.]

Before A.D. n 30. Foundation of the Bishoprics of Ross a and of

Caithness b.

a " Macbeth Rosmarkensis Episcopus "
attests David's charter to Dunfermlin with
Robert of S. Andrew's, consecrated A.D. 1 1 28,
to which charter also Queen Matilda con-
sented, who died A.D. 1 1 30.

'' " Andreas Episcopus Katanensis " con-
firms a charter of David to Dunfermlin (of
which Andrew had been a monk) granted with
the consent of Queen Matilda {Keg. de Dun-
ferm., pp. 5-7).

A.D. 1 13 1, Nov. 29. Auxerre. Pope Innocent II. to the Bishops

of Scotland3.

Obey Thurstin INNOCENTIUS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM Dei, universis
Archbishop of ^£r Scotiam Episcopis^ Eboracensis Ecclesia sujfraganeis^
metropolitan. salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. ^Lquum est,
ut qui aliis preesse desiderat, suis prclatis subcsse nullatenus cru-
bescat; obedientia namque et humilitas sunt virtutum custodes,
arrogans vero et inobediens indignationem Dei incurrit, et odiosus
effectus a se proximi amorem repellit. Ceterum, sicut obedientes et
humiles filii sunt et in Apostolice sedis gremio confovendi, ita e con-
verso rebelles et elati ex districto rigore iusticia; dignis sunt animad-
versionibus coercendi. Ut ergo debitus honor et iusticia ad integri-
tatem singulis conseruetur, per Apostolica scripta vobis precipiendo
mandamus, quatenus venerabili fratri nostro T[urstino] Archi-
episcopo, tanquam proprio metropolitano vestro, absque refragatione
aliqua obedientiam et reuerentiam humiliter deferatisj et quem-
admodum a predecessoribus nostris felicis memorie, Calixto, et
Honorio, Romanis pontificibus, uobis mandatum est, ei irrefraga-
biliter pareatis. Dat. Altisiodori III. kalend. Decembris. (Reg. Alb.
Ebor.^ P. I. fol. 52 ; -MS. Cott. Cleop. C. IV. 19; W., I. 480, who mis
dates it Nov. 22 ; and in Dugd., Mon. VI. iii. p. 1188, no. lvi.]

a See also above, p. 26.

A.D. 1 13 1 or 1 1 32. Grant to the Abbey of Deer in the diocese of
Aberdee7i, 'with a gift to the Bishop of Dun held n.

Gartnait son of Cainnech, and
Etc daughter of Gille Michel,
gave Pett mac Cobrig for (the)
consecration of a church of Christ
and Peter (the) Apostle, both to

Book of Deer. Gartnait mac
Cannech acus Etc ingengillemi-
chcl ddratsat Pet mec Cobrig
ricosecrad eclasi Crist acus Petir
Abstoil acus doColumcillc acus

2l8

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.

[Period IV.

[bishop of man and the isles to BE CONSECRATED AT YORK.]

doDrostan ser o'na'hulib dolodib
cdna'nascad doCormac Escob Du-
nicallenn indcmad bh'a'din n'gi
Da[bid]. Testibus isti's, Nectan
Escob Abb[erdeon], acus Leot
Ab Brecini, acus Maledonn mac
Meic Bead, acus Algune mac
Arcill, acus Ruadri mdrmaer
Marr, acus Matadin brithem, acus
Gillecn'st mac Cormaic, acus
Malpetir mac Domnaill, acus
Domongart ferleginn Turbruad,
acus Gillecolaim mac Muredig,
acus Dubni mac Ma'lcolaim. [p.
92, ed. Stuart.]

a This grant is of land near Deer, and
therefore in the recently formed diocese of
Aberdeen, hut contains a grant also of certain
dues from that land to the (also recently ap-
pointed) Bishop of Dunkeld, conjecturally on
the ground of the connection of both Deer

Columcille and to Drostan, free
from all the exactions, with the
gift of them to Cormac Bishop of
Dunkeld, in the eighth year of
David's reign. Testibus istis^ Nec-
tan Bishop of Aberdeen, and Leot
abbat of Brechin, and Maledonn
son of Mac Be [th]ad, and Algune
son of Arcell, and Ruadri mor-
maer of Marr, and Matadin the
brehon, and Gillechrist son of
Cormac, and Maelpetir son of
Domnall, and Domongart ferlei-
ghin of Turriff, and Gillecolaim
son of Muredach, and Dubni son
Maelcolaim.

and Dunkeld with S. Columba. See Stuart,
Pre/, to Book of Deer, pp. liv, lv, c-ciii. It
confirms also the history given above in p.
210 of the foundation of the see of Aberdeen.
Leod abbat of Brechin occurs in other charters
also (see Reeves, On the Culdees, pp. 43, 120).

A.D. 1 131 x 1 134(F). Olave King of the Isles to T\hurstin\
Archbishop of Yorka.

Consecrate our O [LAVUS] DEI GRATIA REX InSULARUM, T[urstin0~]

B'shoP' V1Z" of eadem gratia Eborac. Archiepiscopo, salutem et orationes in
Christo. Fama sanctitatis vestre orbem terrarum cir-
cumquaque pertingens, quam et maiorum nostrorum insigne preconium
et virtus vestra turn privatis turn publicis actibus illustris in abscon-
dito latere non sinit, nos quoque non parum letiiicavit. Collauda-
mus igitur Regis Omnipotentis magnalia, gratias agentes Ei, quia
magnificavit Dominus facere nobiscum j Qui nos super omnes vicinos
nostros dignitate atque sanctitate exaltavit. De cetero significamus
vobis, quod dominus abbas E. Furneseiensis cenobiib, a cuius finibus
non longe per mare distamus, audientibus nobis famam religionis
eiusdem loci, tripartita petitione persuasioneque nostra, iter quamvis
arduum tamen confidenter ingressus, compensato itaque et itinerandi
onere laborioso et labore super Ecclcsia dilatanda fructuoso, Domino
aspirante, ad nos usque pervenit. Denique et nostro decreto et plebis

A.D. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 219

[bjshop of man and the isles to be CONSECRATED AT YORK.]

consultu sancitum est inter nos, ut ex suis pontifcx eligeretur, qui
Christi anitati per insulas gentium propagande preficeretur. Qua-
propter ad vos conclamamus, vestreque benignitatis gratiam humi-
liter imploramus, quatenus impositione manuum vestrarum ratum
fiat quod communi diligentia tam provide procuratum est fieri, ad
honorem Dei, et salutem animarum nostrarum ; scilicet, ut Episcopus
noster ad Episcopi gradum, sub auctoritatis vestre signaculo, pro Dei
amore et nostri, quam citius fieri potest, promoveatur. Narrante
nobis igitur domino abbate tam mira tamque sancta de vobis, dicen-
teque se nolle nee posse ad alium quempiam ire nisi ad vos patrem
j suum, gaudio magno repleti, pro universis gratias Deo nostro, prout
potuimus, persolvimus. Valeat sanctitas vestra in Domino. {Reg-
Alb. Ebor., P. III. fol. 58; Cott. MS. Claud. B. III. 1316; and in
Dugd.y Mon. VI. iii. p. 1186, no. xlvii. ; and in Munch's edit, of the
Ckron. Mann. p. 76.]

a That this and the following letter do not Furness is mentioned in both letters and not

relate to the later Bishop Nicholas, A.D. Rushin, which latter was founded from Furness

1210-1217, but are from the first Olaf of A.D. 1 134 {Chron. Mann.). If this is so, the

Man, A.D. 1103-1153, and that Thurstin is foundation of Rushin A.D. 11 34, and the death

the Archbishop of York intended, seems of the Earl of Moray (whose son Wimund

almost certain, I. because " E. abbat of Fur- [see above, pp. 189, 190] pretended to be) in

ness " must be Eudo de Suderval, second A.D. 1130, limit their date. The Chron.

abbat ; whereas the later Nicholas had Mann, and Matthew Paris, in that case,

been abbat himself ; 2. because this Olaf ignore the Nicholas of these letters, who was

only was contemporary with any Archbi- probably not consecrated because Wimund was

shop of York whose Christian name began still living,

with T. ; 3. (which Munch notices) because '' et Furnesiense cenobium, MS. Cott.

A.D. 1 131 x 1 1 34(?). Olave King of the Isles to the Dean and Chapter

of York.

Labour to pro- Venerabill -venerabilis et sancte Eboracensis Ecclesie Decano

cure t e con- f • u£ sancfo fratrum ConventuL OLAVUS DEI GRATIA
secration of Ni- -1 J '

choias, elected Insularum Rex, quicquid contrarium malo, praeter
isies,°P bv the quidem (?) et fraterne dilectionis affectum. Fraternitatis
Archbishop of vestre scripta diligenter intelligentes, que in eis contine-

York. 7 , . . .

bantur animadvertimus ; et de orationum communione
et consortii vestri servicio, etsi gracias quas debemus solvere non
possumus, tamen quas possumus incessanter soluere curamus. In
omni ergo caritatis sollicitudine, ad honorem Dei et matris uestre
Ecclesie dignitatem, quam diminuere si cut rcmur nequaquam debet is,
attentius pensate, qualiter Nicholaum, electum nostrum, Archicpiscopi
vestri per manuum impositionem consecratum, omni occasionc et

220 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[CHARTER OF KING DAVID TO NECTAN BISHOP OF ABERDEEN.]

dilatione remota, ad nos mittere laborctis. Alioquin, quod absit, mu-
tua dilectionis deuotio spiritalis, quam promisimus ad vos exaltandum
sub termino, iuxta cleri et populi nostri decretum, absque spe recu-
perandi in eternum peribit. Fuernensium vero clamor siue iniusta
querimonia vos nullatenus disturbent; qui ni tacuerint, quod inter
nos habere videntur, quia non crescit secundum Deum vel homines,
potius amittent quam aliud consequentura. Nuncios vero nostros, qui
nichil aliud vobis quam per nos audierant, intimabunt, honorifice
recipite ; receptos cum Episcopo nostro sine dilatione nobis remittite.
Valete. [Reg. Ebor. Alb.^ P. III. fol. 58; Cott. MS. Claud. B. III.
132 a j and in Dugd.^ Mon. VI. iii. p. 1186, no. xlvi. ; and Munch's
edit, of the Cbron. Mann. pp. 76, 77.]

a The Dean and Chapter of York probably disputed the Furness claim to elect to the
see. So Grub.

A.D. 1134, April 17. Chron. de Mailros. — Dedicatio ecclesie
S. Jacobi in Rokesburch XV. kal. Maii feria III. Paschsea.

a See above, p. 32.

A.D. 1134. Chron. Mann. — Eodem anno (A.D. 1134) Olavus
Rex dedit Yvoni Abbati de Furnes partem terrse suse in Mannia ad
abbatiam constituendam in loco qui vocatur Russin- deditque
Ecclesiis Insularum terras et libertates. [pp. 7, 8, ed. Munch.]

A.D. 1 136, June 30. Forfar. Charter of King David to Nectan
Bishop of Aberdeen (questionable).

Carta Primaria DaUID Dei GRATIA ReX ScOTTORUM, omnibus probis

Ecclesie Abbir- ^om}n\yus totius terre sue clericis et /aids, salutem. Sciant

dcnensis facta '

Nectano Epi- presentes et futuri me dedisse, concessisse, et hac carta
donensi. ' " mea confirmasse, Deo et beate Marie et beato Machorio
et Nectano Episcopo Abbirdonensi totam villain de
Veteri Abbirdon, dimidiam aquam de North, Sclaty, Goul, Murcroft,
Kynmondy, Malmenloch, et ecclesiam de Kyrkton, schiram de Clat,
schiram de Tulinestyn, schiram de Rane, schiram de Dauyot, cum
pertinentiis earundem et ecclesiis; decimam canum navium que
veniunt apud Aberden, decimam annone in eodem loco, decimam-
meam de redditibus de Aberden, decimam thanagiorum, reddituum,

a.d. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. n\

[LEGATINE COUNCIL OF CARLISLE.]

et escaetarum, me contingentium infra vicecomitatus dc Aberdcn et
de Banff: tenendas et habendas dicto Episcopo Nectano et ejus
successoribus in puram et liberam elemosinam, ita libere sicut aliqua
elemosina in regno meo tenetur. Teste meipso apud Forfar, anno
regni mei decimo tertio, tricesimo mensis Junija. [Reg. Aberd., I.
3>4-]

a This deed is hesitatingly defended by Mr. and therefore possibly true in substance, al-
Cosmo Innes (Pre/, to Reg. Aberd.), as a though undoubtedly spurious in form. See also
memorandum long subsequently drawn up, below, A.D. 1 1 57.

A.D. 1 138, Sept. 26-29. Legatine Council at Carlisle*.

a See above, pp. 31, 32.

A.D. 1 140. Chron. de Mailros Facta est abbatia S. Marie de

Newbotle3.

a Cistercians from Melrose. See the Chartul. ofNewbo/tle, Pre/, p. xiv.

Before A.D. 1147- Foundation ofAugustinian Canons at Cambuskermeth
near Stirl'mg by King David a.

° Acts of Pari, of Scotl., I. 47 ; Spottisw., Rel. Houses, pp. 390, 391 ; Grub, I. 273.

A.D. 1 1 44— 1 147. Augustinian Canons established at S. Andrew' s7 and
as the Chapter ', having the right of electing the Bishop ; to the exclusion
of the Keledei, who are to become extinct^ as they die out.

I. A.D. 1144. Charter of Robert Bishop of S. Andrew's^ establishing

Canons there.

Reg. Prior. S. Andr. — Robertus Dei gratia Scottorum Episcopus,
omnibus Cat ho lice Ecclesie fliis tarn pre senti bus quam futuris^ salutcm per-
petuam. Ecclesiam beati Andree Apostoli, cui auctore Deo deseruio,
quum usque ad tempus nostrum pcrmodica fuerat, Deo inspirante
ampliare studuimus : sed quoniam non sufficit ad laudem nominis
Domini lapidum congeriem congregare, nisi etiam procuremus uivos
in Dei ediricium lapides adunarc, Canonicos ibidem ad Deo descrui-
endum sub regula canonicali beati patris Augustini constituimus.
Quibus et filium nostrum fratrem Robertum in partem laboris nostri
assumentes, iure pariter et nomine Prioris prefecimus. Et ad uictum

222 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[augustinian canons supplant keledei at s. Andrew's.]

et uestitum eorum cetcraque necessaria de possessionibus et reditibus
nostris, consilio similiter et concessione piissimi Regis nostri Dauid
necnon et filii eius Henrici Comitis et Regis designati, nichilominus
et Episcoporum, Abbatum, Comitum, atque Optimatum et fidelium
suorum consilio, porcionem quandam inperpetuum possidendam
liberam et inconcussam indulsimus. Que autem donauimus et con-
cessimus, subscribenda dignum duximus. Sunt autem hec — Barri-
mund, Struuithin, Kinnines, Castdouenald, Drumckarach, Ledochin,
Stradkines, Balhucca, Rodmanand, Pettultin, Kinastare, Chinemonie,
Drumsac, Balemacdunechin, Egglesnamin, Ballothen, Sconin, molen-
dinum de Kilremund, molendinum de Puthachin, — hec omnia cum
omnibus pertinentibus et adiacentibus et appendiciis suis : et de
firma Regis de £ht. i. marcam argenti singlis annis ad Pascha ad
luminare Ecclesie : et unam aquam in Bereuiuich de dono Regis.
De VIR vero porcionibus, que sunt altaris Sancti Andree, ipsis
canonicis ij. porcionesa dedimus et concessimus, que pertinent duobus
personagiis que ipsi habent ; et Hospitali eiusdem uille i. porcionem :
quod nimirum Hospitale cum terris et possessionibus et redditibus
eidem pertinentibus, eisdem concessimus in suscepcionem hospitum
et peregrinorum : et ad ipsum Hospitale medietatem decime carru-
carum nostrarum et uaccarum et berchariarum et porchariarum et
equariarum de parochia Sancti Trinitatis, et medietatem de nostro
chan eius parrochie ; et totam decimam de nostro chan de Bladebolg ;
et de aliis prouinciis et locis, undecumque fuerit allatum uel adductum
ad Sanctum Andream. Molendinum etiam de Nidiu eis dedimus : et
omnes libros nostros. Ista ergo et quecumque postmodum predicte
Ecclesie beati Andree et canonicis ibidem Deo seruientibus uel serui-
turis collata fuerint, libera esse et quieta ab omni exaccione decre-
uimus. Hanc ergo donacionem et concessionem nostram, quicunque
ipsi Ecclesie et Canonicis immunem et inconcussam conseruare adiu-
uerit, partem et societatem cum beato Andrea et co-apostolis eius et
cum fundatoribus et defensoribus Sancte Dei Ecclesie et cum omnibus
Sanctis se percepturum gaudeat. Quicunque uero siue per fraudem
siue per uiolenciam earn infestare uel diminuere temptauerit, nee
condigne satisfecerit, ante tribunal districti Iudicis cum raptoribus et
destructoribus Ecclesiarum se reum et dampnabilem fore doleat.
Hanc ego Robertus Episcopus donacionis nostre paginam Episcopali
auctoritate confirmo, et ob memoriam et reuerenciam Dominice
Crucis impressione consigno, et sigilli nostri testimonio confirmacione

a.d. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 223

[augustinian canons supplant kelepei at s. Andrew's.]

consigno: anno Dominici Incarnacionis M°C0XL0IIIJ°. Ego Tho-
raldus archidiaconus subscribo et crucis signo confirmo. [pp. 122,

123-]

a " Tunc dominus Episcopus, quasi sponte " portions," as appears by donations in the
coactus, de terris personarum, quae abeuntibus Register, were subsequently conveyed to the
eis in manuni ejus obvenerant, quam libuit por- Canons, Adrian IV. A.D. 11 56 confirming the
tionem, consilio et assensu Regis &c fratri gift of two with that of the Hospital, Alex-
Roberto in manum tradidit" (Leg. S. Andr., ander III. A.D. 1 163 confirming the gift of all.
Skene, 193; quoted by Dr. Reeves). All the

II. A.D. 1 1 44, May 14. Later an. Bull of Pope Lucius II. a establishing

Canons at S. Andrew s.

Reg. Prior. S. Andr. — Lucius Episcopus seruus seruorum Dei,
dilectis filiis Roberto Priori Ecclesie Sancti Andree Apostoli de Scocia^ eius-
que fratri bus tarn presentibus quam futuris regularem uitam professis^ in
perpetuo. Apostolici moderaminis clemencie conuenit religiosos dili-
gere et eorum loca pia proteccione munire. Dingnum namque et
honestati conueniens esse cognoscitur, ut qui ad Ecclesiarum regimen
assumpti sumus, eas et a prauorum hominum nequicia tueamur, et
Apostolice sedis patrocinio foueamus. Eapropter, dilecti in Domino
filii,uestris racionabilibus postulacionibus,uenerabilis fratris nostri Ber-
nardi Episcopi Sancti Dauid b precibus inclinati, clementer annuimus;
et prefatam Ecclesiam, in qua Diuino mancipati estis obsequio, sub
beati Petri et nostra proteccione suscipimus, et presentis scripti patro-
cinio communimus : inprimis siquidem statuentes, ut Ordo Canonicus
secundum beati Augustini regulam, qui per te, dilecte in Domino fili
Roberte Prior eiusdem loci, Episcopi consilio et auxilio, in eadem
Ecclesiaconstitutus est,perpetuis temporibus inuiolabiliter conseruetur.
Preterea quascunque possessiones, quecunque bona, ex dono aut con-
cessione eiusdem loci Episcopi uel aliorum Dei hdelium, inpresenci-
arum iuste et canonice possidetis, aut in futurum, conccssione Ponti-
ficum, largitione Regum uel principum, oblacione fidelium, seu aliis
iustis modis, Deo propicio, poteritis adipisci, flrma uobis uestrisque
successoribus et illibata permaneant. Decreuimus ergo, ut nulli
omnino hominum liceat prefatam Ecclesiam temcrc perturbare,
aut eius possessiones seu bona uestra auferre, uel ablatas retinere,
minuere, aut aliquibus uexacionibus fatigare ; sed omnia intcgra con-
seruentur, eorum pro quorum gubernacione et sustcntacione concessa
sunt usibus omnimodis profutura: salua Episcopi nostri canonica
iusticia ac reuerencia et Apostolice sedis auctoritate. Si qua igitur

224 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[augustinian canons supplant keledei at s. Andrew's.]

in futurum ecclesiastica sccularisuc persona hanc nostre constitucionis
paginam sciens, contra cam temere uenire temptauerit, secundo ter-
cioue commonita, si non satisfaccione congiua emendauerit, potestatis
honorisque sui dignitate careat, rcamque se Diuino iudicio exist.ere
de perpetrata iniquitate cognoscat, et a sacratissimo Corpore ac San-
guine Dei et Domini Redemptoris nostri Iesu Christi aliena fiat,
atque in extremo examine districte ulcioni subiaceat. Cunctis autem
eidem loco iusta seruantibus, sit pax Domini nostri Iesu Christi,
quatinus et hie fructum bone actionis percipiant, et apud districtum
Iudicem premia eterne pacis inuenia[n]t. Amen, Amen, Amen.
Ostende nobis Domine misericordiam Tuam. Sanctus Petrus.
Sanctus Paulus. Lucius PP. II.

Ego Lucius Catholice Ecclesie Episcopus. SS.

Ego Conradus Sabinensis Episcopus. SS.

Ego Theoduuinus Sancte Rufine Episcopus. SS.

Ego Albericus Ostiensis Episcopus. SS.

Ego Iamarus Tusculanus Episcopus. SS.

Ego Petrus Albanensis Episcopus. SS.

Ego Gilbertus indignus sacerdos titulo Sancti Marci. SS.

Ego Rem. Presbiter Cardinalis titulo Sancti Stephani in Celio
Monte. SS.

Ego Guido diaconus Cardinalis Sanctorum Cosme et Damiani. SS.

Ego Gerardus diaconus Cardinalis Sancte Marie in Dominica. SS.

Dat. Lat. per manum Baronis capellani et scriptoris, II. idus Maii,
Indict. VII., Incarnacionis Dominice anno M0C°XL°I1IJ0., pontifi-
catus uero domini Lucii IJ. PP. anno primo. [pp. 47, 48.]

a Confirmed by Adrian IV. A.D. 1 1 56, the confirmations of it mentioned in the note

with the addition of a list of the possessions of there.

S. Andrew's (ib. 51-53), and included also in b See above in vol. i. p. 348.

the Bull of Eugenius given below, and in all

III. c. A.D. 1 144, Charter of David King of the Scots suppressing the

Keledei of S. Andrew s.
Carta Regis DAVID Rex ScOTTORUM, Episcopis, abbatibus^ comi-

deaV' Kilrimont tt^us-> vicecomitibus, et omnibus sanctj? Ecclesie filiis, sa-
redpiantur, &.c. lutem. Sciatis me dedisse et concessisse Priori et
Canonicis suis Ecclesie Sancti Andree Apostoli, ut recipiant Kele-
deos de Kilrimont in Canonicos secum cum omnibus possessionibus
et redditibus suis, si voluerint Canonici fieri. Et si noluerint cano-
nical hii qui nunc vivunt, habeant et teneant possessiones suas

a.d. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 225

[augustinian canons supplant keledei at s. Andrew's.]

in vita sua; et post obitum illorum instituantur loco eorum tot
Canonici in Ecclesia Sancti Andree quot sunt Kelledei, et omnia
predia et omnes terre et elemosine eorum quas habent convertantur
in usus Canonicorum predicte Ecclesie in perpctuam liberam et
quietam elemosinam, sicut liberius et quietius tenet aliqua Ecclesia
in regno meo. T[estibus], A[ndrea] Episcopo de Katenes, W. abbate
Strivelin., W. Cancell., Nicholao clerico, Hugo de Morevilla, W. filio.
[Reg. Prior. S. Andr. p. 186.]

IV. A.D. 1147, ^iug. 30. Auxerre. Bull of Pope Eugenius III. giving the
right of electing the Bishop of S. Andrew's to the Prior and Canons of
S. Andrew's, instead of the Keledei a.

Reg. Prior. S. Andr. — Eugenius Episcopus seruus seruorum Dei,
dilectis filiis Roberto Priori Ecclesie beati Andree Apostoli in Scotia^ eiusque
fratribus tarn presentibus quam futuris regularem uitam professis^ in per-
petuum. Ad hoc uniuersalis Ecclesie cura nobis a Prouisore omnium
bonorum Deo commissa est, ut religiosas diligamus personas, et bene
placentem Deo religionem studeamus modis omnibus propagare. Nee
enim Deo gratus aliquando famulatus impenditur, nisi ex caritatis
radice procedens, a puritate religionis fuerit conseruatus. Eapropter,
dilecti in Domino filii, uestris iustis postulationibus clementer annui-
mus; et prefatam Ecclesiam, in qua Diuino mancipati estis obsequio,
sub beati Petri et nostra protectione suscipimus, et presentis scripti
priuilegio communimus : statuentes, ut Ordo Canonicus secundum
beati Augustini regulam, qui per Dei gratiam, consilio et auxilio
uenerabilis fratris nostri Roberti Episcopi nostri, et tuo, dilecte in
Domino fili Roberte Prior, labore et studio in eadem Ecclesia
noscitur institutus, perpetuis ibidem temporibus inuiolabiliter con-
seruetur. Preterea, quascumque possessiones, quecumque bona, eadem
Ecclesia in presentiarum iuste et canonice possidet, aut in futurum,
concessione Pontificum, largicione Regum uel principum, oblatione
fidelium, seu aliis iustis modis, Deo propitio poterit adipisci, firma
uobis uestrisque successoribus et illibata permaneant. Libertates seu
immunitates ab Episcopis siue Regibus rationabili deuotione Ecclesie
uestre concessas auctoritate uobis Apostolica confirmamus. Obeunte
uero fratre nostro Roberto Episcopo uestro, nullus in Ecclesia Sancti
Andree, que sedes Episcopalis est, aliqua surreptionis astutia seu
uiolentia prcponatur;- sed quern uos communi consensu, uel fratrum

VOL. II. Q

226 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[augustinian canons supplant keledei at s. Andrew's.]

Ecclesie ucstre pars consilii sanioris, secundum Dominum canonice
prouideritis eligendum. Statuimus etiam, ut, decedentibus Keledeis,
loco eorum regulares Canonici auctore Domino subrogentur. De-
crevimus ergo, ut nulli omnino hominum liceat prefatam Ecclesiam
temere perturbare, aut eius possessiones auferre, uel ablatas retinere,
minuere, aut quibuslibet uexationibus fatigare ; sed omnia integra con-
seruentur, eorum pro quorum gubernatione et sustentatione concessa
sunt usibus omnimodis profutura : salua sedis Apostolice auctoritate,
et Episcopi Sancti Andree canonica reuerentia. Si qua ergo in
futurum ecclesiastica secularisue persona, hanc nostre constitucionis
paginam sciens, contra earn temere uenire temptauerit, secundo ter-
tioue commonita, si non satisfactione congrua emendauerit, potestatis
honorisque sui dignitate careat, reamque se Diuino iuditio existere dc
perpetrata iniquitate cognoscat, et a sacratissimo Corpore et Sanguine
Domini Redemptoris nostri Iesu Christi aliena fiat, atque in extremo
examine districte ultioni subiaceat. Cunctis autem eidem loco
iusta seruantibus, sit pax Domini nostri Iesu Christi, quatinus et hie
fructum bone actionis percipiant, et apud districtum Iudicem premia
eterne pacis inueniant Amen, Amen, Amen. Fac mecum, Domine,
signum in bonum. Sanctus Petrus, Sanctus Paulus. Eugenius
Papa III.

Ego Eugenius Catholice Ecclesie Episscopus. SS.

Ego Albericus Ostiensis Episscopus. SS.

Ego Imarus Tusculanus Episcopus. SS.

Ego Huhaldus presbiter Cardinalis titulo Sanctorum Johannis et
Pauli. SS.

Ego Gillebertus indignus sacerdos titulo Sancti Marci. SS.

Ego Hugo presbiter Cardinalis titulo in Lucina. SS.

Ego Odo diaconus Cardinalis Sancti Georgii ad uelum aureum. SS.

Ego Johannes Paparo diaconus Cardinalis Sancti Adriani. SS.

Ego Gregorius Sancti Auguli diaconus Cardinalis. SS.

Ego Johannes diaconus Cardinalis Sancte Marie Noue. SS.

Ego Guido diaconus Cardinalis Sancte Marie in porticu. SS.

Dat. Altisiodori per manum Guidonis Sancte Romane Ecclesie
diaconi Cardinalis et Cancellarii, IIJ. kal. Sept., Indict. X., In-
carnacionis Dominice anno M°C°XLVII., Pontificatus uero Domini
Eugenii IIJ. PP. anno IIJ°. [pp. 49, 50.]

a Confirmed, as regards the election of by Pope Alexander III. A.D. 1163, by Pope
Bishops and the superseding of the Keledei, Lucius III. A.D. 1 183, by Pope Gregory VIII.

a.d. 1109-1 188."] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 227

[SUPPRESSION OF THE KELEDE1 OF LOCHLEVEN.]

A.D. 1 187, by Pope Clement III. A.D. 11 87, the addition of a list of the endowments of

by Pope Innocent III. A.D. 1206, by Pope S. Andrew's. The Keledei were not wholly

Honorius III. A.D. 1216 (ib. pp. 51-81); and extinct there until after A.D. 1332 (Reeves,

by Innocent IV. A.D. 1248 (ib. p. 101), with Culdees, p. 117).

A.D. 1 144 x 1150- Conversion of the Keledei of Loch I even into
Augustinian Canons dependent upon S. Andrew's.

I. A.D. 1144X 1 150. Suppression of the Keledei of Lochleven by

King David*.

Reg. Prior. S. Andr. — David Rex Scottorum, Episcopis^ Abbatibus,
ComitibuSj Vicecomitibus^ et omnibus probis hominibus tocius terre sue, salutem.
Sciatis me concessisse et dedisse Canonicis Sancti Andree insulam de
Lochleuene, ut ipsi ibi instituant Ordinem Canonicalem. £t Keldei
qui ibidem inventi fuerint, si regulariter vivere voluerint, in pace
cum eis et sub eis maneant. Et si quis illorum ad hoc resistere
voluerit, volo et prsecipio ut ab insula eiciatur. Testibus, Roberto
Episcopo Sancti Andree, Andrea Episcopo de Cathenes, Waltero
Cancellario, Nicholao clerico, Hugone de Moreuille, Waltero filio
Alani : apud Berwic. [p. 188.]

a See an account of this charter in Reeves, Adrian IV. A.D. 1 1 56 (Reg. Pr. S. Andr.
Culdees, p. 131. It was confirmed by Pope p. 51).

II. A.D. 1144x1150. Gift of the Keledean Monastery of Lochleven
by Robert Bishop of S. Andrew's to the Trior and Canons ofS. Andrew's.
And suppression of the Keledei of Lochleven.

Donacio Mona- Reg. Prior. S. Andr. — Omnibus sancte matris Ecclesie

lewyn ^o^erto P"S-> RoBERTUS DEI GRATIA MINISTER HUMILIS ECCLESIE

Priori Sancti Sancti Andree, salutem et Episcopalem benedictionem.
Robertum Epi- Sciant omnes tarn presentes quam absentes, nos dedisse
scopum. et concessisse Ecclesie Sancti Andree et Roberto Priori

abbaciam de insula Lochleuene cum omnibus ad earn pertinenti-
bus, ad Canonicos Regulares constituendum in ea : hoc est, cum
Findahin et omnibus suis apendiciis, et cum Portemuoch et
suis apendiciis, et cum molendinis ad pontem, et cum uno molen-
dino in terra Findachin, et Chircnes cum suis apendiciis omnibus,
et cum dimidia villa de Urechehem cum suis apendiciis, et
villa ecclesiastica de Sconin et suis apendiciis, et cum viginti melis

Q 2

228 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[bishops of man and the isles.]

casei ct uno porco de Marchinche, et cum viginti melis casei et
quatuor melis de breis et uno porco de Ecmor, et cum viginti melis
ordei de Balechristin, et cum viginti melis casei et uno porco de
Bolgin filii Thorfini, et cum decimis de domo nostra de Insula, et
cum decimis tocius redditus quern recepturi sumus ad eandem
domum, et cum vestimentis ecclesiasticis quae ipsi Chelede habuerunt ;
et cum hiis libris, id est, cum Pastorali, Graduali, Missali a, Origine,
Sentences Abbatis Clareuallensis, tribus quaternionibus de Sacra-
mentis, cum parte Bibliotece, cum Leccionario, cum Actibus Aposto-
lorum, textu Evangeliorum, Prospero, tribus libris Salomonis, glosis
de Canticis Canticorum, Interpretacionibus Dictionum, Collectione
Sentenciarum, Exposicione super Genesim, Excepcionibus Ecclesias-
ticarum Regularum. Hiis testibus, Gregorio Episcopo de Duncheldin,
et Guillelmo Abbate de Sancta Cruce, et Thoraldo Archidiacono, et
Matheo Archidiacono, Aiulfo Decano, magistro Thoma, magistro
Herberto, Ricardo capellano Episcopi. [p. 43.]

a It has been rightly inferred from the men- and " mos suus," of the former (see above on

tion here of the Keledean Pastoral, Gradual, pp. 157, I So), were merely matters of cir-

and Missal, as transferred from Keledei to Au- cumstance and of indifferent externals, and

gustinian Canons, that the " barbari ritus," certainly did not touch doctrine.

A.D. 1 150. Cistercian Abbey of Kinloss founded by King David &.

a Chron. de Mailr.

A.D. 1 151, 1 154- Consecration at York successively of John and
of Gamaliel Bishops of Man and the Isles a.

Poet. Hist, of York. —

Ast Eboracensem matrem devota tenebat
Paruit et semper Candida Casa sibi.

*l* nL» «&■ «i* «J* •& -4*

*I* <^ ^ *f* *f* ^* ^r*

Nam Gamalielum Rogerus pater, atque Johannem
Henricus, sacrant ordine canonico.

[MS. Cott. Cleopat. C. IF.]

a John, a Cistercian of Savigny, succeeded seems to limit the consecration of Gamaliel to

Wimund, according to M. Paris (p. 84) ; but the first year of Roger's archiepiscopate, A.D.

was consecrated (as above said) by Henry 1 154. The Chron. Mann. (p. 29) ignores John

Murdac Archbishop of York A.D. 1147-1154 altogether, and places next to Wimund " Ga-

(" Candida Casa" being plainly a mistake). If maliel Anglicus genere qui jacet apud Petar-

the Nicholas of Olaf s letters (above, A.D. borch in Anglia." See also for this last state-

1131x1134) was never consecrated, and if ment, Dugd. Mori. Ang. II. 362. Probably

the see therefore was not filled until Wimund's Gamaliel retired when the Norwegian Bishop

death in A.D. 1 151, the statements of M. Paris Ragnald (for whom see below, p. 230) came,

and of the "Poetical History" are reconcile- and lived, like many Welsh and Irish Bishops

able with the other evidence. The Bull of in this and the following centuries, in an

Anastasius IV. (given further on) of A.D. 1 154 English monastery for the rest of his life.

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 229

[SEES OF THE ORKNEYS, AND OF MAN AND THE ISLES, SUBJECT TO NORWAY.]

Before A.D. 1 1 53. Abernethy. David King of the Scots to Ronald

Earl of Orkney, etc.3-

Protect the Reg. de Dumferml. — David Rex Scottorum, Rein-
mon-s 0 or- wa/^0 Qomiti de Orchadia et Comiti et omnibus probis homi-
nibus Cateneis et Orcbadi<e^ salutem. Mando vobis et
praecipio, quod, sicut me diligitis, monachos et homines eorum et res,
habitantes ad Durnach in Cateneis, diligatis ; et ubicunque inter vos
venerint, manuteneatis ; non permittendo, quod aliquis eis injuriam
vel contumeliam faciat, nee fieri permittat : testibus Cancellario et
Herberto camerario : apud Abernithi. [p. 14.]

a Given here as being in some sort evidence of Caithness. See also Grub, vol. I. p. 267,
that Dornoch was from the beginning the see note.

A.D. 1 153 x 1 1 65. Grant by King Malcolm to Kelso, of the Church

of Inner lethan.

Maicoimus Rex Cart, de Kalchou. — [After the usual grant — ] Pre-
Ymriethan511 de cl?l° etiam, ut predicta de Innerlethan ecclesia, in qua
prima nocte corpus filii mei a post obitum suum quievit,
ut tantum refugium habeat in omni territorio suo, quantum habet
Wedale aut Tyningham. [II. 22.]

a " Malcolm the Maiden," therefore, had a son.

A.D. 1 154. Sees of the Orkney x, and of Man and the Isles, subject

to Norway.

I. A.D. 1 154, Nov. 28. Bull of Pope Anastasius IV. confirming the
establishment (by Eugenius III. A.D. 1 1 48) of the Metropolitan See of
Nidaros (or Trondhjem) in Norway, having the Bishops of the Nordreys
and Sudreys (among others) as Suffragans. (Extracts.)

Anastasius Episcopus servus servorum Dei, venerabili fratri
Johanni Trwdensi Archiepiscopo ejusque successoribus canonice substituendis
in perpetuum. * * * Quorum (sc. Apostolicorum) quoque vestigia sub-
secutus, felicis memoriae papa Eugenius, antecessor noster, de corri-
gendis hiis quae in regno Norvegia* correctionem videbantur ex-
poscere, et verbo ibi fidei seminando, juxta sui officii debitum
sollicitus extitit. Et quod per se ipsum universalis Ecclesise cura
obsistente non potuit, per legatum suum venerabilem scilicet fratrem

23°

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND.

[Period IV.

[SEES OF THE ORKNEYS, AND OF MAN AND THE ISLES, SUBJECT TO NOKWAY.]

nostrum Nicolaum Albanensem Episcopuma exsecutioni mandavit.
Qui ad partes illas accedens, sicut a suo patre familias acceperat in
mandatis, talentum sibi creditum largitus est ad usuram, et tanquam
fidelis servus et prudens multiplicatum inde fructum studuit reportare.
Inter csetera vero quae illic ad laudem nominis Dei et ministerii sui
commendationem implevit, juxta quod praedictus antecessor noster ei
praeceperat, pallium fraternitati tuae indulsit ; et ne de caetero pro-
vinciae Norvegiae metropolitan! possit cura deesse, commissam guber-
nationi tux urbem Thrudensem ejusdem provinciae perpetuam metro-
polim ordinavit, et ei Asloensem, Hammarcopiensem, Bergenensem,
Stawangriensem, insulas Orcades, insulas Suthraie, insulas Islanden-
sium, et Grenelandiae Episcopatus, tanquam suae metropoli perpetuis
temporibus constituit subjacere, et earum Episcopatus [sic] sicut metro-
politans suis tibi tuisque successoribus obedire. Ne igitur ad viola-
tionem constitutionis illius ulli unquam liceat aspirare, nos earn
auctoritate Apostolica et praesenti privilegio communimus, statuentes
ut Trudensis civitas perpetuis temporibus supradictarum urbium
metropolis habeatur, et earum Episcopi tam tibi quam tuis succes-
soribus sicut metropolitans obediant et de manu vestra consecra-
tionis gratiam sortiantur. * * * Datum Lat. per manum Rolandi
sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae presbyteri Cardinalis et Cancellarii, ....
Decembris, indictione III., Incarnationis Dominicae anno MCLIIII.,
Pontificatus vero domini Anastasii papae IIII. anno II. [Norges Gamle
Love, ed. Keyser and Munch, vol. I. pp. 439-441.]

a Nicolas Breakspear, afterwards Pope Adrian IV., legate A.D. 1148, in which year he held
the " Concilium Lincopiense."

II. Lib. Censtjum Rom. Eccl. (15th cent.), under the title Norwegia.
— In Archiepiscopatu Nidrosiensi — in Episcopatu Bergensi, &c. — in
Episcopatu Horchadensi, — in Episcopatu Sudereiensi alias Manensia,

— &c. [Munch y Notes to Chron. Mann. p.
chivesb.]

150, from Vatican Ar-

a To this is added, " Ecclesia Sancti Co-
lumbi de hinsula Hy .ii. bisancios annuatim"
{Munch) : a payment made in consequence of
a Bull of Pope Innocent III. Dec. 9, A.D.
1203, taking into Papal protection the Abbat
and ( now) Benedictine community of Hy
{Munch, Chron. Mann., App. pp. 152, 153).
This memorandum also in the Lib. Cens. im-
plies that Hy was at the time reckoned to
the see of Man, according at least to Norwe-
gian views of the case (see also Reeves, ad

Adamn.,Add. Notes, p. 412) ; although Irish
churchmen still claimed it {Id. ib.; and below,
p. 235). According to Matt. Paris {in an.
1165), the Bishop of Man was " Episcopus
Insularum Man et aliarum XXXI., quae sunt
inter Scotiam et Hiberniam et Angliam :"
held, as he adds, by the King of the Isles of
the King of Norway.

b Composed by Cencius Camerarius A.D.
1 192, but with subsequent additions {Munch).

A.D. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 231

[SEE OF DUNBLANE FOUNDED.]

III. Provinciale omnium Mundi Ecclesiarum Patriarchalium,
Metropolitanarum, et Episcopalium (c. A.D. 1400). — Sodorensis in
Noruegia et prouincia Nidrosiensi, — [and further on,] Archiepiscopus
Nidrosiensis hos habet suffraganeos .... Olorchadensem uel Orka-
densem, Scorensem [leg. Sodorensem] uel lnsulanum, prope Scociam
est. [Munch , ib. p. 151, from the Vatican Archives.]

IV. Chron. Mann. — Post hunc (Gamaliel) Ragnaldus Norwegiensis
genere Mannensem Ecclesiam gubernandam suscepit. Huic primo
tertias Ecclesiarum Mannise a personis concessae fuerunt, ut deinceps
liberi et omni Episcopali exactione fore potuissent. [p. 29, ed.
Munch.]

Before A.D. 1155. Bishopric of Dunblane founded*.

3 Laurentius of Dunblane is named in the fray, p. xxx.). But this rather tends against
Bull of Adrian IV. of Feb. 27, A.D. 1 155 than for the supposition that diocesan Bi-
(given below). He also signs a charter of shops had existed there before the 100 years,
Malcolm IV. which is witnessed by Ernald which is obviously a round number, and pro-
Bishop of S. Andrew's Nov. A.D. 1160 — Sept. bably much exaggerated. Gilbert Earl of
A.D. 1 162 (Reg. de Dvmferml. p. 24). If Stratherne endowed the see before A.D. 1 210
David I. founded the see, it was before A.D. {For dun, VIII. 73, vol. I. p. 529), and proba-
11 53. In A.D. 1238 Bishop Clement of bly founded it. The ordinary title of the
Dunblane complains, that advantage had Bishop at first was " Episcopus Stradernensis "
been taken of a vacancy in the church of (Reg. de Aberbrolhok, p. 155, &c), the see
upwards of 100 years, to "alienate the Church being probably conterminous with the earldom,
property, and that several Bishops appointed See also Grab, vol. i. p. 268, note. The
since that long vacancy had failed to recover Chapter was Keledean (see above, p. 177).
it (Reg. de Aberbrothok, p. 176, and Incbaf-

A.D. 1 1 54 or 1 1 55, 1 156- Cistercian Nunneries of Eccles (co. Berwick),
and Manuel (near Linlithgow), founded respectively by Earl Cospatrick
and by Malcolm IV. a

a Hoved., I. 215 ; Chr. de Mailros, in an. same Earl about the same period founded also
1 156 : and see Spotthwood, pp. 461, 462. The a like nunnery at Coldstream (Spottisw. p.461).

A.D. 1 155, Feb. 27. Rome. Pope Adrian IV. to all the Bishops of
Scotland " in specie et nominatim a."

Submit to Roger ADRIANUS EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM DEI, venerabi-
of York, your ^yu$ fratriyus H\erberto~\ Glescuensi, Cristiano Witternensi

metropolitan. ■> L J •* .

R[oberto] Sancti Andree, La\urentio~] de Dubblan., G[regorio\
Dunlcheldensij T. b Brechinensi, G [alfrido] Apperdunensi, W\illelmo~]

232 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[CLAIM OF YORK STILL ENFORCED BY THE POPE.]

Mureuensi, S\imeon'i\ Sancti Petri in Ross, et A[ndree] Catenessensi Epi-
scopis, salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. Quociens in aliqua
Ecclesia, Diuina dementia disponente, talis pastor statuitur, de cuius
discretione atque prudentia bonam fiduciam optinemus ; tanto maiori
gaudio ex hoc ipso replemur, quanto de omnium Ecclesiarum profectu
cogimur existere studiosi. Et ideo venerabilem fratrem nostrum
Rogerum, Archiepiscopum Eborac. et metropolitanum vestrum, debita
benignitate suscepimus ; et pallium, pontificalis scilicet plenitudinem
potestatis, ipsi concessimus ; atque circa nos aliquantum diu commo-
rantem, sicut ilium quern sincero cordis affectu speciali prerogativa
diligimus, honeste tractavimus; et eum inter fratres et coepiscopos
nostras, sicut decuit, carum habuimus. Ipsum itaque ad Ecclesiam
suam cum gratia sedis Apostolice et litterarum nostrarum prosecu-
cione, ducente Domino, redeuntem, fraternitati vestre attentius com-
mendamusj presentium auctoritate precipiendo mandantes, ut eum
tanquam metropolitanum vestrum diligere et honorare curetis, et
debitam ei obedientiam ac reuerentiam metropolitico iure, occasione
seposita, deferatis. Quod si non feceritis, et ei nolueritis obedire,
scire uos uolumus, quod nos sententiam, quam idem frater noster in
aliquem vestrum propter hoc canonice promulgaverit, nos, auctore
Deo, ratam habebimus. Dat. Rome, apud Sanctum Petrum, III. kal.
Marcii. [MS. Cott. Cleop. C. IV. 19 b, sq.j and in TV., I. 481.]

a The absence of this Bull from the York Simon Bishop of Moray, consecrated in that

Registers is remarkable. year, Chron. de Mailr.). His successor Tur-

b The initial letter here is wrong. Samson pin, whose name probably misled the copyist,

was Bishop of Brechin from before A.D. 1 1 53 was elected A.D. 11 78. The other Bishops

(see above, p. 216), and remained so until cer- are correctly named,
tainly after A.D. 1 171 (he signs a charter with

A.D. 1 157, Aug. 10. Signia. Bull of Adrian IV. to Edward Bishop of
Aberdeen, confirming the rights and possessions of the See of Aberdeen
and authorizing the appointment of Canons there a.

Reg. Aberd. — Adrianus Episcopus seruus seruorum Dei, venerabili
fratri Ediuardo Abbirdonensi Episcopo ei usque successoribus canonice substi-
tuendis in perpetuum, salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. [The
Bull is of the usual form, containing a list of the possessions of the
see of Aberdeen, but containing also the following clause :] Prasterea
monachos sive Canonicos in tua cathedrali ecclesia iuxta disposi-
tionem tuam instituendi liberam auctoritate sedis Apostolice habeas

A.D. H09-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 233

[POPE ALEXANDER III. TO THE CLERGY OF S. ANDREW'S.]

facultatem. [And its date is:] Datum Signie per manum Rolandi
sancte Romane Ecclesie presbyteri Cardinalis et Cancellarij, 1III".
idus Augusti, Indictione quinta, Incarnationis Domini anno millesimo
centesimo quinquagesimo septimo, Pontificatus vero domini Adriani
Pape quarti anno tertio. [I. 5-7.]

a A.D. 1 1 50, at the dedication of the shop Nectan, now carries the certain evidence

church of Dunfermlin, Edward Bishop of back to A.D. 1131, 1132. See also under A.D.

Aberdeen is among the witnesses to a charter 1125. Bishop Edward "primus in eo templo

of King David (Reg. de Bumf. p. 8). This, canonicos instituit, quod Adrianus Pontifex

and the above Bull of Adrian IV. of A.D. Romanus ratum habuit " (Reg. Aberd., II.

1 1 57, have hitherto been regarded as the 247, from Bishop Gavin's Epistolare of A.D.

earliest absolutely certain records of the see of 1527). There is no evidence anywhere,

Aberdeen. The deed in the Book of Deer, however, that these Canons supplanted Ke-

given above at its date, which mentions Bi- ledei.

A.D. 1 159, Nov. 27. Anagnia. Pope Alexander III. to the
Archdeacon j Prior, and Clergy of S. Andrew's.

We have made ALEXANDER EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM Dei, dilectis

William Bishop r[yt$ Archidiacono, Priori, et vniuerso clero Ecclesie Sancti
of Moray our J ' '

legate. Elect Andree, salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. Peti-
s'lndrew^ n" tiones quas uenerabilis frater noster [Willelmus] Mure-
not, then whom- uensis Episcopus, et dilectus filius noster Magister Nicho-

soever vou elect

we will confirm laus5 ex parte karissimi filii nostri Malcolmi Regis
and make him Scottorum, super Ecclesia uestra nobis proposuerunt,

our legate. .

leto animo a nobis fuissent effectui mancipate, si cum
Deo et cum iustitia id fieri potuisset. Verum nos eidem filio nostro
Regi utiliter satisfacere cupientes, ad reformationem ipsius Ecclesie
et ad honorem regni eius, petitiones ipsas correximus et eas in statum
redegimus meliorem. Quod enim nobis idem nuncii ex parte Regia
proponebant, non poterat de iustitia ut diximus adimpleri ; quia, cum
Ecclesia uestra ad presens pastore sit destituta, confirmationem
Ecclesie super his que postulabantur fieri nullatenus congruebat.
Communicato autem fratrum nostrorum consilio, quia et ipsi Ecclesie
et eidem Regi in maiorum fructum et commodum uidimus prouenire,
iam dicto fratri nostro Episcopo, licet hoc ipse nullatenus postularet,
legationem in toto regno memorato filio nostro Regi commisso duxi-
mus concedendam ; ut ibidem que corrigenda sunt corrigat, et ea
salubriter statuat que cognouerit statuenda : ita quidem ut si uos in
personam eius uoluntate unanimi conueneritis, et idem Rex suum uolu-
erit impertiri consensum, in eadem Ecclesia Episcopus ordinetur. Et

234 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[ernaldus bishop of s. Andrew's consecrated at s. Andrew's.]

licet huiusmodi translationes absque consultatione et assensu Romani
Pontifkis non debeant celcbrari, xion tamen pro confirmatione sua
eum redire ad sedem Apostolicam oportebit, set iniunctam sibi lega-
tionem et in eadem Ecclesia Pontificalis officii plenitudinem extunc
libere exsequatur. Nos uero, post ordinationem ipsius, ei et memo-
rate Ecclesie cui preerit, antiquas et rationabiles consuetudines et
dignitates suas curabimus, auxiliante Domino, confirmare. Quod
si in eum non poteritis conuenire, in aliam personam litteratam,
idoneam, et honestam, communi uoto et unanimi uoluntate uos
precipimus concordare, et earn studeatis uobis eligere in pastorem.
Electam uero si nobis uolueritis presentare, earn et honeste tractabimus
et quibus modis expedire uiderimus curabimus honorare. Extunc
autem huius legatione cessante, ille qui confirmatus et consecratus
fuerit, legationem per totum regnum iamdicti filii nostri Regis
auctoritate Apostolica optinebit, et legationis officium libere in illis
partibus exsequetur. Datum Anagnie, V. kalendas Decembris.
[Stat. Eccles. Scot., ed. Jos. Robertson, Pref. p. xxx. note, from
Denmyln MSS. 15. 1. 19, no. 2, Advoc. Libr. Edinb.]

Chron. de Mailros, in an. ii59a. — Willelmus Episcopus Murauie
et Nicholaus Regis Scottorum tunc temporis camerarius curiam Ro-
manam ex parte Regis Malcolmi uisitantes, ad Papam Alexandrum
Agnanie ultra Romam venerunt ; ubi ab eo suscepti satis honorifice,
Willelmus rediit in sequenti anno legatus regni Scottorum factus.

a See also Chron. S. Cruc. in an. 1159.

A.D. 1 1 60, Nov. 13. Ernaldus Abbat of Kelso made Bishop of
S. Andrew s and consecrated at S. Andrew's by William Bishop of
Moray, Papal Legate a.

Chron. de Mailros, in an. 1160. — Ernaldus Abbas de Calceo
electus est ad Episcopatum Sancti Andree in Scotia, die scilicet
Sancti Bricii Episcopi [Nov. 13], que hoc anno Dominica die evenit ;
et in sequenti die Dominica [Nov. 20], scilicet Sancti Edmundi,
consecratus est apud Sanctum Andream in Scotia a Willelmo Mura-
uensi Episcopo sedis Apostolice legato, astante Rege Malcolmo, et
Episcopo, et Abbatibus, et Comitibus regni.

Ibv in an. 1161. — Ernaldus Episcopus factus est legatus regni

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 235

[unsuccessful attempt to reunite HY TO THE IRISH CHURCH.]

Scottorum a Papa Alexandra, qui et in tempore legationis consecravit
Gregorium Rosmarkine[n]sem Episcopum; sed postea jubente Papa
Alexandra a legatione cessavit.

Ib., in an. 1162. — Obiit Ernaldus Episcopus Sancti Andree. Fun-
data est Ecclesia Sancti Andree in Scotia b.

So also more briefly the Chron. S. Crucis.

a Robert of S. Andrew's died A.D. 1 1 59
(Chron. de Mailros and Chron. S. Crucis).
The see was thereupon offered to Waltheof
the Abbat of Melrose, who however refused it
(Fordun, VI. Suppl. 25-34, vo'- *• PP- 34°~
350), and died immediately afterwards, viz.
Aug. 3, A.D. 1 1 50 (Jocelyn of Furness, V.
S. Walthevi, Actt. SS. Aug. 3, vol. I.). The

Pope then attempted to procure it for William
Bishop of Moray (as above on pp. 233, 234),
but unsuccessfully.

b For Bishop Robert's previous labours in
the same direction, see Leg. of S. Andrew
in Skene, p. 191. Bishop William of Moray
also died A.D. 1 162, "9 Kal. Feb." (Chron.
S. Crucis).

A.D. 1 164. Unsuccessful attempt to reunite Hy to the Irish Church.

Ann. Ult., in an. 1164. — Maithi muinnteri la .i. in sacart mor
Augustin, acus in fer-leighinn .i. Dubhsidhe, acus in disertach .i. Mac
Gilladuibh, acus cenn na Ceile-nDe .i. Mac Foircellaigh, acus maithi
muinnteri la archena, do thiachtain ar cenn Comarba Coluimcille
.i. Flaithbertaich hui Brolcain do gabail abdaine la a comairli SomairlrS
acus fer Aerer Gaidhel acus Innsi Gall, coro astaei comarba Patraic
acus ri Eirenn .i. Ua Lochlainn acus maithi Cenel Eoghain e. [The
chiefs of the families of la, viz. Augustin the great priest, and Dubh-
sidhe the lector, and Mac GilladufF president of the Desert a, and
Mac Foircellaigh, head of the Culdees°, and the chiefs of the family of
la in general, came to meet the Coarb of Columcille, viz. Flaithber-
tach Ua Brolchainc, [to invite him] to accept of the abbacy of la, by
the advice of Somerled and the men of Argyll, and of Innse Gall :
but the Coarb of Patrick^ and the King of Ireland, Ua Lochlainne,
and the chiefs of the Cinel-Eoghain prevented it f.]

a The " desert " was a place for anchorites :
occurring frequently by the side of an Irish
monastery. There was one in Hy itself. See
Reeves, ad Adamn., Add. Notes, pp. 407, 409.

b Sole mention of a Keledean institution in
Hy.

c Made a Bishop A.D. 11 58 by a synod of
clergy at Bri-mic-Taidhg in Meath (Ann.
Ult. and IV. Mag.).

d Gilla mac Laig= Gelasius, Abbat of Ar-
magh.

c Muirceartach, titular king, slain A.D.
1 1 66.

r A.D. 1097, Magnus of Norway seized
the Western Isles, which were accordingly
annexed to the see of Man ; but AD. 1 1 54-
1156 (Chron. Mann.), a war, ending in the
latter year, restored the southern isles, in-
cluding Hy, to Somerled and the men of
Argyll. Man, however, still claimed jurisdic-
tion there. See above, pp. 166, 230. A.D.
1172x1180, William the Lion granted to

2^6 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[RICHARD CONSECRATED BISHOP OF S. ANDREW'S BY THE SCOTTISH BISHOPS THEMSELVES.]

the abbey of Holyrood all the churches and tainly became before A.D. 1203) a Cluniac

chapels in Galloway which belonged to the abbey. It came, in time, to be absorbed in

jurisdiction of the abbey of Hy, with all their the Scottish see of Dunkeld, which continued

tithes, &c. ; viz. Kirchecormach, S. Andrew, to claim it even after the foundation of the

Balencros, and Cheletun (Cart. S. Cruris, p. 41). see of Argyll (Orig. Paroch. Scot. II. 291;

Hy was probably at that time (what it cer- Reeves, ad Adamn., Add. Notes, pp. 297, 298).

A.D. 1 1 64. Chron. de Mailros. — Facta est abbatia de Cupro
quam Malcolmus Rex fecit a.

a The Cistercian abbey of Sandale in Can- Relig. Houses, p. 421 ; Orig. Paroch. Scot., II.

tyre, if founded by Somerled, must also have i. 23).
been established before this year (Spottisw.,

A.D. 1 1 64, March x September. Attempted Legatine Scottish Council
under Roger Archbishop of York at Norham Castle.

See above, pp. 34, 35.

A.D. 1 1 65, March 28. Richard consecrated* Bishop of S. Andrew's
at S. Andrew's by the Scottish Bishops.

Chron. de Mailros, in an — Ricardus Capsllanus Regis Malcolmi
consecratus est apud Sanctum Andream in Scotia ab Episcopis
eiusdem terre, scil. in Dominica die Ramis Palmarum, que tunc
evenit V. kal. Aprilis.

a Elected A.D. 1163 (Chron. de Mailros, in an.)

A.D. 1 165. Pope Alexander III. to John Abbat of Kelso.
Grants him the ALEXANDER EPISCOPUS SERUUS SERUORUM DEI, dilecto

weldn^a mitre ft'10 J°^annt Abbati de Calkou^ salutem et Apostolicam
at mass and in benedictionem. Deuocionis tue sinceritatem, et quern
circa nos et Ecclesiam Dei geris affectum, diligenti studio
attendentes, et quod Ecclesia tue gubernacioni commissa Romane
Ecclesie filia specialis existat, nichilominus considerantes • honorem
et gratiam tibi et eidem Ecclesie tue, in quibus cum Deo possumus,
libencius exhibemus, et prompto animo quantum honestas permiserit
honoramus. Inde siquidem est, quod ad postulacionem tuam usum
mitre tibi et successoribus tuis duximus indulgendum; auctoritate
Apostolica statuentes, ut ad honorem Dei, et Ecclesie tue decorem,
in solembniis missarum ea congruis temporibus utendi in ecclesia tua,

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 237

[treaty of falaise, as CONFIRMED AT YORK.]

et in processionibus in claustro tuo, et in concilio Romani Pontificis,
facultatem liberam habeatis». [Cart, de Kelchou, II. 300.]

a A.D. 1 165. Joannes Abbas Calkoensis venit de Roma mitratus (Chron. de Mailros).

A.D. 1 165 x 1 1 72 a. Precept of William I. King of Scotland for recovering
fugitive serfs of the Abbats of Scone.

WlLLELMUS Rex ScOTTORUM, omnibus probis hominibus totius Scocie,
salutem. Mando et firmiter precipio, ut in cuiuscunque uestrum
terra aut potestate Abbas de Scon aut eius seruiens inuenire poterit
Cumlawes et Cumherbes ad terras de Scon pertinentes, eos iuste
absque dilatione habeat. Nullus itaque quemquam ex illis iniuste
detineat super firmam defensionem meam et forisfacturam meam.
Testibus Andrea Episcopo de Catenes, Nicolao Cancellario, Waltero
filio Alani Dapifero, Matheo Archidiacono. Apud Dejnfermelin.
[Lib. de Scon0 p. 24 j and in Nat. MSS. of Scotl., P. I. no. 37]

a Andrew of Caithness died Jan. 30, A.D. deacon of Lothian became Bishop of Aberdeen
1184 (Chron. de Mailros). Matthew Arch- A.D. 1172 (Keith).

A.D. 1 1 74, December 8. Treaty of Falaise^ confirmed at York
A.D. 1 1 75, August 17 a.

Hoveden, Chron. — Deinde ambo Reges perrexerunt Eboracum ;
ubi occurrerunt eis Willelmus Rex Scotorum, et David frater ejus,
fere cum universis Episcopis et Abbatibus et aliis magnatibus terra-
rum suarum. Et ibi renovata est pax et finalis concordia, quam
praedictus Rex Scotise fecerat cum domino suo Rege Anglise patre,
apud Falesiam, dum esset in captione ejus, et coram Rege filio, et
Rogero Eboracensi Archiepiscopo, et Hugone Dunelmensi Episcopo,
et Comitibus et Baronibus Anglise ; et coram Episcopis et Abbati-
bus, Comitibus et Baronibus, de regno Scotias, in ecclesia S. Petri
Eboraci lecta est et concessa in hunc modum.

Hsec est Conventio et Finis quern Willelmus Rex Scotiae fecit cum
domino suo Rege Henrico filio Matildas Imperatricis.

" Willelmus Rex Scotias devenit homo ligius domini Regis contra
omnem hominem, de Scotia et de omnibus aliis terris suis- et fideli-
tatem ei fecit ut ligio domino suo, sicut alii homines sui ipsi facere

238 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[treaty of falaise, as confirmed at York.]

solent. Similiter fecit homagium Henrico Regi, filio suo, salva fide
domini Regis patris sui. Omnes vero Episcopi, Abbates, et clerus
terrae Regis Scotiae, et successores sui, facient domino Regi sicut ligio
domino fidelitatem, de quibus habere voluerit, sicut alii Episcopi sui
ipsi facere solent, et Henrico Regi filio suo et haeredibus eorum.
Concessit autem Rex Scotiae, et David frater ejus, et Barones, et alii
homines sui, domino Regi, quod Ecclesia Scotiae talem subjectionem
amodo faciet Ecclesiae Angliae, qualem illi facere debet, et solebat
tempore Regum Angliae praedecessorum suorum. Similiter Ricardus
Episcopus Sancti Andreae, et Ricardus Episcopus de Dunkelden, et
Gaufridus Abbas de Dunfermelin, et Herebertus Prior de Coldingham,
concesserunt quod etiam Ecclesia Anglicana illud jus habeat in
Ecclesia Scotiae, quod de jure habere debet, et quod ipsi non
erunt contra jus Anglicanae Ecclesias. Et de [hac concessioneb],
sicut ligiam fidelitatem domino Regi et Henrico filio suo fece-
runt, eos inde assecuraverunt. Hoc idem facient alii Episcopi
et clerus Scotiae per conventionem inde inter dominum Regem
et Regem Scotiae et David fratrem suum et Barones suos factam.
Comites etiam et Barones et alii homines de terra Regis Scotiae,
de quibus dominus Rex habere voluerit, facient ei homagium contra
omnem hominem, et fidelitatem ut ligio domino suo, sicut alii
homines sui facere ei solent, et Henrico Regi filio suo, et haeredibus
suis, salva fide domini Regis patris sui. Similiter haeredes Regis
Scotiae, et Baronum et hominum suorum, homagium et ligantiam
facient haeredibus domini Regis contra omnem hominem. Praeterea
Rex Scotiae et homines sui nullum amodo fugitivum de terra domini
Regis pro felonia receptabunt in Scotia, vel in alia terra sua, nisi
voluerit venire ad rectum in curia domini Regis, et stare judicio
curiae. Sed Rex Scotiae et homines sui, quam citius poterunt, eum
capient, et domino Regi reddent, vel justitiariis aut baillivis suis in
Anglia. Si autem de terra Regis Scotiae aliquis fugitivus fuerit pro
felonia in Anglia, nisi voluerit venire ad rectum in curia domini
Regis Scotiae, vel in curia domini Regis, et stare judicio curiae, non
receptabitur in terra Regis, sed liberabitur hominibus Regis Scotiae
per ballivos domini Regis, ubi inventus fuerit. Praeterea homines
domini Regis habebunt terras suas, quas habebant et habere debent,
de domino Rege, et de hominibus suis, et de Rege Scotiae, et de homi-
nibus suis. Et homines Regis Scotiae habebunt terras suas, quas habe-
bant et habere debent, de domino Rege et de hominibus suis. Pro

a.d. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 239

[TREATY OF FAJLA1SE, AS CONFIRMED AT YORK.]

ista vero conventione et fine firmiter observando domino Regi, ct
Henrico filio suo, et haeredibus suis, a Rege Scotiae, et haeredibus suis,
liberavit Rex Scotiae domino Regi castellum de Rokesburc, et castel-
lam de Berewic, et castellum de Geddewrde, et castellum Puellarum,
et castellum de Striveline, in misericordia domini Regis. Et ad
custodienda castella ilia assignabit Rex Scotiae de redditu suo mensu-
rabiliter ad voluntatem domini Regis. Praeterea pro praedicta con-
ventione et fine exsequendo liberavit Rex Scotiae domino Regi David
fratrem suum in obsidem, et Comitem Dunecan, et Comitem Walde-
vum, et Comitem Gillebertum, et Comitem de Anegus, et Ricardum
de Morevile Constabularium, et Nes filium Willielmi, et Ricardum
Cumin, et Walterum Corbet, et Walterum Olifard, et Johannem de
Vals, et Willielmum de Lindeseie, et Philippum de Colevile, et
Philippum de Valuines, et Robertum Frembert, et Robertum de
Burnevile, et Hugonem GifFard, et Hugonem Ridel, et Walterum
de Berkelai, et Willelmum de la Haie, et Willelmum de Mortemer.
Quando vero castella reddita fuerint, Willelmus Rex Scotiae et David
frater suus liberabuntur. Comites quidem et Barones praenominati,
unusquisque postquam liberaverit obsidem suum, scilicet filium legiti-
mum, qui habuerit, et alii nepotes suos, vel propinquiores sibi
haeredes, et castellis (ut dictum est) redditis, liberabuntur. Praeterea
Rex Scotiae et Barones sui praenominati assecuraverunt, quod ipsi
bona fide et sine malo ingenio et sine occasione facient, quod Epi-
scopi et Barones et homines terras suae, qui non afFuerunt quando
Rex Scotiae cum domino Rege finivit, eandem ligantiam et fidelitatem
domino Regi facient et Henrico filio suo, quam ipsi fecerunt, et quod
Barones et homines, qui afFuerunt, obsides liberabunt domino Regi,
de quibus habere voluerit. Praeterea Episcopi, Comites, et Barones,
conventionaverunt domino Regi et Henrico filio suo, quod si Rex
Scotiae aliquo casu a fidelitate domini Regis et filii sui et a conven-
tione praedicta recederet, ipsi cum domino Rege tenebunt, sicut cum
ligio domino suo, contra Regem Scotiae, et contra omnes homines
domino Regi inimicantes. Et Episcopi sub interdicto ponent terram
Regis Scotiae, donee ipse ad fidelitatem domini Regis redeat. Prae-
dictam itaque conventionem firmiter observandam, bona fide et sine
malo ingenio, domino Regi, et Henrico filio suo, et haeredibus suis, a
Willelmo Rege Scotiae, et David fratre suo, et a Baronibus suis prae-
dictis, et ab haeredibus eorum, assecuravit ipse Rex Scotiae, et David
frater ejus, et omnes Barones sui praenominati, desicut ligii homines

24o CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[treaty of falaise, as CONFIRMED AT YORK.]

domini Regis, contra omnem hominem, et Henrici filii sui, salva
fidclitate domini patris sui. Testibus his, Ricardo Episcopo Abrin-
censi, et Johanne Saresberise Decano, et Roberto Abbate Malmesbirise,
et Radulfo Abbate de Mundeburg, et Herberto Archidiacono Northam-
tonise, et Waltero de Constantiis, et Rogero capellano Regis, et
Osberto clerico de camera, et Ricardo filio domini Regis Comite
Pictavise, et Gaufrido filio domini Regis Comite Britannia?, et
Comite Willelmo de Exexa, et Hugone Comite Cestriae, et Ricardo
de Humezt Constabulario, et Comite de Mellent, et Jordano Thesun,
et Umfrido de Bourn, et Willelmo de Curci Senescallo, et Gileberto
Malet Senescallo, apud Falesiam.

His itaque recitatis in ecclesia S. Petri Eboraci coram praedictis
Regibus Anglias, et coram Rege Scotise et David fratre suo et universo
populo, Episcopi, Comites, et Barones, et milites, de terra Regis
Scotias, juraverunt domino Regi Anglise, et Henrico filio suo, et
hasredibus eorum, fidelitatem contra omnem hominem, sicut ligiis
dominis suis. [II. 79-82, ed. Stubbs, from Bened. Abb. I. 95-99 : and
in W., I. 479, 480.]

s So also, briefly, Chron. de Mailros, in an. Documents Illustrative of the History of Scot-

11 75. See also Rymer, Fcedera, I. 30. Dec. land, vol. i. p. 65). Knighton1 (in Ttvysd.

S, 1 1 74, is R. de Diceto's date for the Treaty 2396) gives Aug. 20. Benedict names Aug.

of Falaise. But " Roger the King's chaplain," 10 as the appointed day of meeting,
who is one of the witnesses, was in that case b The words in brackets are added from

not Hoveden ; who could hardly have returned Rymer. They are not in the MSS. of either

at that date from Galloway. See Stubbs ad Hoveden or Benedict, and should probably be

loc. Aug. 17, for the York conference, is omitted,
from the Chronicle of Bridlington (Palgrave,

Rob. de Monte, ad an. 1175. — Rex Scotiae pacificatus est cum
Rege Angliae hoc modo. Fecit ei homagium et ligantiam de omni
terra sua, ut proprio domino j et concessit ut omnes Episcopi terrae
illius, qui sunt numero decern, et Abbates et Comites et Barones, hoc
idem facerent. Episcopi vero et Abbates homagium non fecerunt ;
sed sacramento se constrinxerunt se hoc observaturos, et quod forent
subditi Ecclesias Eboracensi et Arcbiepiscopo, et illo irent causa

sacrandi quotiens necesse esset Praeterea Rex Anglise dabit

honores, Episcopatus, Abbatias, et alios honores in Scotia; vel, ut
minus dicam, consilio ejus dabuntur. [ed. Pertz, Mon. Germ. Hist.,
Fill. 524.]

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 241

[COUNCIL OF NORTHAMPTON.]

A.D. 1 1 76, fan. 25, &C. Council of Northampton under Cardinal
Uguccione S. Michael, de Petra Leonis, so far as relates to Scotland.

Hoveden, Chron. — Ad prasdictum vero concilium apud Northamtun
celebratum, venit Willelmus Rex Scottorum per mandatum domini
Regis, adducens secum Ricardum Episcopum Sancti Andreas, et Goce-
linum Episcopum de Glascou, et Ricardum Episcopum de Dunkelden,
et Christianum Episcopum de Candida Casa, et Andream Episcopum de
Catenesse, et Symonem de Touni Episcopum de Murevia, et casteros
Episcopos et Abbates et Priores regni sui. Qui cum coram domino
Rege Anglias convenissent, prascepit eis dominus Rex, per fidem
quam ei debebant, et per sacramentum fidelitatis quod ei fecerant,
quod eandem subjectionem facerent Anglicanas Ecclesias quam facere
debebant, et solebant tempore Regum Anglias praedecessorum suorum.
Cui responderunt, quod ipsi nunquam subjectionem fecerant Angli-
canse Ecclesiae, nee facere debent. Ad hoc autem respondit Rogerus
Eboracensis Archiepiscopus, affirmans quod Glascuenses Episcopi et
Episcopi Candidas Casa* subjecti fuerant Eboracensi Ecclesias tempore
Archiepiscoporum praedecessorum suorum. Et super hoc privilegia
Romanorum pontificum sufficienter instructa prasmonstravit. Ad
quod Jocelinus Glascuensis Episcopus respondit, " Glascuensis Ec-
clesia specialis Alia est Romanas Ecclesiae, et ab omni subjectione
Archiepiscoporum sive Episcoporum exempta; et si Eboracensis
Ecclesia aliquo tempore dominationem habuit in Ecclesia Glascuensi,
constat illam demeruisse aliquam de castero in ea habere domina-
tionem." Et quia Ricardus Cantuariensis Archiepiscopus nitebatur,
quod Ecclesia Scottica Cantuariensi subjiceretur Ecclesias, effecit
adversus Regem Anglias, quod ipse permisit Episcopos Scotiae in
terras suas redire, nulla subjectione facta Anglicanas Ecclesias.
[II. 91, 92; and in JV., I. 483, 484.]

Bened. Abbas, in an. 11 76. — [gives the same account of the Coun-
cil, but with the omission of Jocelin's argument3; and adds, that] sic
finivit concilium illud • et prasdicti Episcopi Scotias, accepta a domino
Rege licentia, recesserunt. Et exinde clam miserunt legatos suos ad
Alexandrum summum Pontificem, postulantes ut eos reciperet in
manu sua, et tutaret a subjectione ilia quam Anglicana Ecclesia ab
eis exigebat. [I. 112.]

a See above, under A.D. 1 1 75, 1179, pp. 41, 45, and especially p. 43, note ''.
VOL. II. R

242 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[COUNCIL OF NORTHAMPTON.]

Fordun, Scotickron., VIII. 25, 26.— Apud praemissum concilium
Northamptoniae tentum, praesentibus Richardo Cantuariensi et
Rogero Eboraccnsi Archiepiscopis, cum utriusque regni clero, quidam
clericus Scotus, Gilbertus nomine3, cum illorum Scoticanae sub-
jectionis Ecclesice conatum perceperat, et eorum verba probrosa,
quae in Scotos retorserant, audierat, furia pene prolapsus, ignitum
velut ferrum excandens, suis invitis omnibus praelatis et clericis,
sed ab Archiepiscopis, eum stultum ab initio putantibus, quicquid
proferre voluerat monitus (qui intra se dicebant, — In naribus Scoti
piper ; " plenus est enim sermonibus, et coarctat eum spiritus
uteri sui ; en venter ejus, quasi mustum absque spiraculo, lagun-
culas novas dirumpitb"), hujusmodi verba cum impetu exhalavit1.
— Verum, inquit, O gens Anglica, nobilis fuisses, immo cetera-
rum ferme regionum nobilior gentibus; sed nee tuas nobilitatis
potentiam, tuumque fortitudinis metuendse robur, tyrannidis in auda-
ciam, nee tuam liberalis scientiae prudentiam versutas sophisticatam
in glossulas callide transmutares. Non enim juste, veluti ratione
ducta, tuos prassumis actus disponere ; sed et multitudinis tuae mili-
tum elata copiis, et divitiarum rerumque omnium confisa deliciis,
adjacentes quasque provincias et gentes, non multitudine, dico, seu
potentia, sed et genere te nobiliores, et temporis antiquitate dig-
niores, perversa quadam libidine, aviditate dominandi, tuas contendis2
ditioni subdere ; quibus potius, pristina si scripta consideres, humili-
ter obedire debueras, seu, totius saltern rancoris extincto fomite,
fraterna de cetero charitate servata, perenniter conregnare. Et nunc
quoque, super omnem quam exercueras superbiendo nequitiam, nullius
juris ratione, sed potentia? praeambula vi, matrem tuam, Ecclesiam
videlicet Scoticanam, ab initio catholicam et liberam, opprimere
niterisj quae te, deserta Gentilitatis errantem per invia, jumento3
fidei imponens, veritatis et vita; ad viam Christum, asternas quietis
hospitem, reduxit4; Reges tuos, et principes cum populis, sacri baptis-
matis unda lavit ; Dei praecepta te docuit, et moralibus te instruxit ;
multos etiam nobilium tuorum et mediocrium, operam lectioni dare
gaudentes, libentissime suscipiens, victum eis quotidianum sine
pretio, librosque ad legendum, et magisterium gratuitum praebere
curabat. Antistites tuos similiter et sacerdotes sacravit, constituit,
et ordinavit. Per spatium insuper annorum triginta vel amplius, ex

1 exhalavit] al. exaltavit. 2 contendis] al. attendis. 3 jumento] al. munimento.

4 reduxit] al, adduxit.

a.d. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 243

[COUNCIL OF NORTHAMPTON.]

boreali parte Themensis fluvii primatum tenuit, et pontificalis apicem
dignitatis, teste Beda. Qualem obsecro retributionem tanta tibi
beneficia largienti retribuis ? Servitutem nunquid, seu tale, veluti
Judaea Christo, pro bono malum ? Equidem non aliud spero. " Quo-
modo versa est in amaritudinem vitis aliena ! Expectavimus ut
faceres uvas, et labruscas produxisti ! Expectavimus ut faceres judi-
cium, et ecce iniquitas! et justitiam, et ecce clamor0!" Quin, tuum
velle si facta sequantur, quam omni venerationis cultu tractare te
decet, in ultimam reduceres et miseram servitutem. Vah, proh
nefas ! Quid autem miserius est ? Cui beneficia excidunt, haerent
injuria*. Venenum quoque serpentes in alienam perniciem profcrunt,
sine5 sua continent. Non ita vitium ingratitudinis continetur. Tor-
quet ingratus se et macerat, oditque accepta quae redditurus est et
extenuat, injurias vero auget et dilatat. Veram sentio sententiam
esse Senecae, proclamantis, quod quidam quo plus debent magis
oderunt, leve et debitum alienum debitorem facit gravem inimicum.
Quid dicis tu, David ? Fateor, retribuebant mihi malum pro bonis,
et odium pro dilectione mea. Injustum est, ait Gregorius, servire
tali domino, qui nullo placatur obsequio. Gilbertus, — Et tu, Ecclesia
Anglicana,

Niteris in vetitum putans sic ferre petitum, —

immo inconcessum auferre.

Quod justum est petito, si vis gaudere petito.

Et, ut ulterius verbis audientes non afficiam, quamquam non one-
ratus, pro libertate tamen Ecclesiae meae Scoticanae, etsi totus clerus
Scotiae aliter senserint, subjectioni eorum6 dissentio. Et hie domp-
num Apostolicum, cui immediate subjecta est, provoco ; et si oppor-
tuerit me pro eadem mori, hie caput ensi submitto. Nee ulterius
avisandum dominis meis hie praelatis censeo, nee etiam consentio y
quia honestius est inepte petitum negare, quam longos terminos
dare ; quia minus decipitur, cui celeriter negatur. — Et his dictis,
Anglorum quidam tarn praelatorum quam magnatum, clericum, ex eo
quod intrepide pro sua patria nulli blandiens animi motum eructarat,
quern etiam audientium non terruit austeritas, multum collaudabant.
Quin etiam Apostolicum, ob censuram rigidam quam paulo ante
exercuerat in malignantes ecclesiasticam libertatem, et in Sanctum
Thomam Cantuariensem, nimium formidabant. Alii quidam, quia

5 sine sua] al. sinu suo. 6 eorum] al. Anglorum.

R 2

244 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[POPE ALEXANDER III. TO THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE DEAN AND CHAPTER OF YORK.]

suae voluntatis contrarium protulit, fumosum Scotum et impetuosum
naturaliter, conclamabant. [I. 476, 477«]

a The genuineness of this speech must rest bert Bishop of Caithness, A.D. 1223-1245.
upon Fordun's credibility. It is hardly rea- b Job xxxii. 18, 19.

sonable to set it aside merely because Fordun c Jerem. ii. 21; Isai. v. 2, 7.

has gone on to confound Gilbert with S. Gil-

A.D. 1 176, May 13. Anag7iia. Pope Alexander III. to Roger Arch-
bishop of York and to the Dean and Chapter of York.

Recognitio Re- ALEXANDER EPISCOPUS SERVUS SERVORUM DEI, venerabill

gis Scocie super jrratr-t R0ger0 Ehorac. Archiepiscopo, Apostolice sedis legato,
scoporum Scocie et dilectis fills Decano et Canonicis Eborac, salutem et
orac. ccesie. Apostolicam benedictionem. Cum vestri nobis literas
charissimi in Christo filii nostri Willelmi illustris Regis Scotias prae-
sentassent, a nobis cum multa instantia postularunt, ut eis literas
ipsius Regis, sicut nobis sigillo ejus munitas tradiderant, redderemus
vobis reportandas. Sed quia sigillum ipsarum literarum fractum
fuerat, ipsorum petitioni ad plenum satisfacere non potuimus, verum-
tamen constancia et supplicatione devicti et utilitati Ecclesie vestre
in hac parte provida solicitudine consulere ac proficere cupientes,
tenore[m] litterarum prasdicti Regis Scotie, de verbo ad verbum,
nichil addito vel dempto, scribi fecimus, et sub sigillo nostro vobis
duximus transmittendum, ut ad perpetuam memoriam habeatis.
Quarum siquidem litterarum tenor talis est: —

Reverentissimo domino et patri Alexandro Dei gratia summo pontifici,
Willelmus eadem gratia Rex Scocie, salutem et deuotam reueren-
tiam. Nouerit sanctitas vestra, quod de subiectione Ecclesie Scocie,
quam Eboracensis Ecclesia antiquo iure sibi vendicat, tarn ex scriptis
autenticis, que inspexi, quam ex relacione et testimonio virorum
antiquorum, auctenticorum, et veridicorum, diligenter veritatem in-
vestigando comperi, quod ab antiquis temporibus ad Eboracensem
Ecclesiam de iure pertineatj et quod possessionem eius hostilitate
et potentia Regum predecessorum meorum amiserit. Set jam per
gratiam Dei inter dominum meum Regem Angliae et me pace imper-
petuum reformata, suppliciter postulo, quatinus domino meo Regi et
regno suo et Eborac. Ecclesie predictam possessionem et subiec-
tionem vestra auctoritate, omni occasione et appellacione remota,
restitui et redintegrari precipiatis. Nee sine maximo dampno meo

A.D. 1109-118S.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 245

[POPE ALEXANDER III. TO THE BISHOPS OF SCOTLAND.]

et terre mee detrimento pretermitti potest, quin ita fiat ; quoniam in
pace reformata ita inter dominum meum Regem et me convenit, et
illud idem iuramento firmavi. Scio enim quod in maximum pericu-
lum animarum nostrarum redundaret, si quod pro certo scimus com-
petere debere, effectui non manciparetur. Valeat semper Sanctitas
vestra.

Dat. Anagn. III. Idus Maii a. [Dugd. Monast. VI. 1 \ 86, no. XL1IL,
from the York Registers ; also in MS. Cott. Cleop. C. IV. 20 ; and in
W.,I. 481, 482.]

a This letter is placed by Wilkins under under A.D. 1 1 76. In that case, King Wil-

A.D. 1 1 75; but inasmuch as Pope Alexander liam's letter must have been extorted from

was at Ferentinum in A.D. 1 1 75, and at him at Northampton, and sent by the English

Anagnia A.D. 1 1 76, while the contents of authorities to the Pope. It is entered in the

both this and the following letter equally suit English Lib. Rubens Scaccar. fol. 1 76 {Hunter,

either year, both of them are here placed Catal. of Contents of the Lib. Rub. p. 40).

A.D. 1 1 76, July 30. Anagnia. Pope Alexander III. to the Bishops

of Scotland a.

Quod Episcopi Reg. Episc. Glasg., no. 38. — Alexander Episcopus

Scotia; Ebora- SERVUS servorum Dei, venerabilibus fratribus Episcopis
censi Episcopo ' •> * ■*

tanquam metro- Scotia, salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. Super
deretam0inimeP<te- anxietatibus et angustiis quas sustinere noscimini,
neantur. paterna vobis afFectione compatimur et plurimum con-

dolemus, et super hiis omnem quam cum Deo possumus parati
sumus auxilium impertiri. Sane gravat vos admodum, gravat et
nos, quod carissimus in Christo filius noster Henricus illustris
Anglorum Rex vos jurare coegit, ut obediretis Anglicans Eccle-
siae ; cum hoc injuriam Dei et contemptum nostrum respiciat, et
in depressionem ecclesiasticae libertatis, quam non est alicujus
Regis vel principis de Ecclesiis vel personis ecclesiasticis ordi-
nare. Nos autem sustinere nolentcs libertatem vestram imminui,
venerabili fratri nostro Eboracensi Archiepiscopo Apostolicse sedis
legato districte praecepimus, ut in vos jus metropoliticum non exer-
ceat, donee sub examine Romani pontificis cognoscatur, utrum sibi
debeatis metropolitico jure subesse; et memoratum Regem dc re-
ceptione praedictorum juramentorum prout debuimus redargucntes,
ipsum attente monuimus, ut vos ad praestandam sibi obedientiam non
compellat, nee ad hoc suum assensum tribuat vel favorem. Man-
damus itaque fraternitati vestrae atque praecipimus, quatinus nemini
nisi Romano pontifici, juramentorum ipsorum obtentu vel alia de

246 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[VIVIAN SENT AS LEGATE TO THE SCOTTISH (AMONG OTHER) CHURCHES.]

causa, mctropolitico jure obcdire temptetis, donee in praesentia nostra
vel catholici successoris nostri, si prasfatus Archiepiscopus super hoc in
causam trahere vos voluerit, controversia inter vos et ipsum fine
debito terminetur. Datum Anagniae III. Kal. Augusti *>. [I. 35.]

B This letter is dated eight days after the by [William] King of Scotia to churches in

legate Vivian landed in England, and could the Earldom of [Huntingdon, given to Wil-

not therefore have been sent by his hands. liam by the younger King Henry in 1 1 73,

Its date (Anagnia) fixes it to A.D. 1 1 76. and restored to] Simon [De St. Liz] Earl [of

b A letter of Pope Alexander III. to [Joce- Northampton, about A.D. 1 174] — is in Mansi,

lin] Bishop of Bath, A.D. 1175 or 6 x 1181, XXII. 413. Reginald Fitz-Jocelin became

— ordering him to eject the clerks presented Bishop of Bath, A.D. 1174.

A.D. 11765 July — 1177y January. Cardinal Vivian comes to E?igland
as legate to Scotland, Man, and Ireland, ivhither he goes.

I. Chron. de Mailros, in an. — Wivianus tituli Sancti Stephani in
Celio Monte presbyter Cardinalis, Apostolicae sedis legatus, Scotiam
intravit, conculcans et comminuens obvia quaeque, expeditus capere
nee impeditus rapere.

II. Bened. Abb., in an Interim Willelmus Rex Scotias et Episcopi

terrae suae, timentes infestationem Regis Angliae et Rogeri Ebora-
censis Archiepiscopi, latenter miserunt nuncios suos ad Romanum
Pontificem, et ab eo impetraverunt quod ipse mitteret eis unum de
Cardinalibus suis, qui cognosceret causam controversiae quae inter eos
et Anglicanam Ecclesiam vertebatur de subjectione facienda. Missus
est itaque ad eos Vivianus, &c, et circa festum Sanctae Mariae Mag-
dalenae [July 22} applicuit in Anglia, sine Regis licentia. Et paulo
post, cum venisset ad Northamtoniam, Rex misit [&c. (as in Hove-
den, quoted below), I. 117, 118.]

III. Hoveden, Chron. in an. — Eodem anno Alexander papa misit Vi-
vianum presbyterum Cardinalem, Apostolicae sedis legatum in Scotia, et
in insulis circumjacentibus, et in Hybernia, et in Noreweia, ad causas
ecclesiasticas audiendas et determinandas secundum quod Deus ei
administraret. Qui cum in Angliam veniret, dominus rex Angliae
misit ad eum Ricardum Wintoniensem, et Gaufridum Eliensem
Episcopos, et interrogavit eum cujus auctoritate ausus erat intrare
regnum suum sine licentia illius. His igitur interrogationibus prae-
dictus Cardinalis plurimum'territus, de satisfactione juravit Regi, quod
ipse nihil ageret in legatione sua contra voluntatem illius: et sic data

a.d. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 247

[lEGATINE COUNCIL OF EDINBURGH UNDER CARDINAL VIVIAN.]

est ei licentia transeundi usque in Scotiam. Et dominus Rex invenit
ei conductum et expensas, usque dum veniret in terram Regis Scotise.
[II. 98, 99.]

IV. Chron. Mann., in an. uj6. — Eodem anno Vivianus Apostolicse
sedis legatus Cardinalis venit in Manniam, et legationis suae officium
complens Godredum Regem legitime desponsari fecit cum uxore sua
nomine Phingola, filia Mac Loclen filii Murkartac Regis Ybernise,
matre scilicet Olavi qui tunc triennis erat. Desponsavit autem eos
Silvanus abbas de Rieavalis. Ipsa die Godredus Rex dedit in obla-
tionem venerabili abbati Silvano partem terrse apud Mirescog, ubi
mox monasterium construxit; sed processu temporis terra tota cum
monachis concessa est abbatias Sanctas Mariae de Russin. [pp. 13, 14,
ed. Munch.^

V. Bened. Abbas, In an. 11 77. — Eodem anno in ipsa Vigilia Nati-
vitatis Domini [Dec. 24, 1176] Vivianus tituli sancti Stephani de
Ccelio Monte presbyter Cardinalis, et Apostolicae sedis legatus, naves
ascendit in Galveia apud civitatem Witerne, et applicuit in insula
quae vocatur Man, et ibi per quindecim dies moram fecit, familiariter
et honorifice susceptus a Rege illius insula? et a clero et populo : et
circa Epiphaniam [Jan. 6, 11 77] transfretavit inde in Hyberniam,
&C. [J. 136, 137.]

A.D. 1177- -dug' !• Edinburgh. Legatine Council of Edinburgh

under Cardinal Vivian.

I. Bened. Abbas. [See above, pp. 44, 45.]

II. Chron. de Mailros, in an. — Vivianus Cardinalis, Hybernia
rediens, apud Castrum Puellarum prxlatos Regni Scotise convocavit,
et in concilio sedit.

III. Hoveden, Chron. in an. — Eodem anno prasdictus Vivianus,
presbyter Cardinalis et Apostolicas sedis legatus, peracta legatione
sua in Hybernia, rediit in Angliam, et per conductum domini Regis
rediit in Scotiam; et celebrato concilio apud Castellum Puellarum,
suspendit a pontificali officio Christianum Episcopum Candidae Casas,
quia ad concilium suum venire noluit. Sed Episcopus Candidae Casa:
suspensionem illam non tenuit, septus munimine Rogeri Eboraccnsis

248 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[POPE ALEXANDER III. TO THE BISHOPS OF SCOTLAND.]

Archiepiscopi, cujus suffraganeus ipse erat. [II. 135; and in TV.y
I. 486.]

IV. Fordun, Scotichron. VIII. 25. [adds, that] Vivianus . . . Scotiam
revisit . . . et plurima renovans [al. revocans], antiquorum decreta
et nova qiuedam statuens prsecepta, concilium [sc. apud monasterium
Sanctse Crucis de Castello Puellarum] calendis Augusti solenne cele-
bravit. [I. 474 ; and in W., I. 486.]

V. A.D. 1 178 x 1 181. Jan. 27. Anagnia. Pope Alexander III. to the

Bishops of Scotland.

Epistola Alex- ALEXANDER EPISCOPUS, SERVUS SERVORUM DEI, venera-

andri Pape III. yn;yus fratrlbus vniuersis Episcopis Scocie. [salutem, &c.~|. In-

Episcopis Scocie, ■> *■ * 7 L J J

ut in irritum du- sinuatum est auribus nostris, quod dilectus frater noster
vkni 'cardinliis Viuianus tituli sancti Stephani in Celio Monte presbiter
et eorum legati Cardinalis, cum in partibus illis legationis fungeretur
Cisterciorum ofHcio, sollempniter statuit et decreuit, quod fratres Cis-
facta- terciensis Ordinis de terris, quas tenent ab alijs et

laborant, decimas soluant. Vnde, quia non credimus predictum
Cardinalem huiusmodi decretum fecisse, nee licuit ei contra statuta
Romani Pontificis decretum facere, uel priuilegium Romane Ecclesie,
ubi dubium est, auctoritate propria exponere, uniuersitati uestrse per
Apostolica scripta precipiendo mandamus, quatinus occasione illius
statuti fratres Cisterciensis Ordinis non cogatis nee permittatis com-
pelli decimas soluere de terris, quas proprijs manibus aut sumptibus
excolunt ; siue sint eorum proprie, siue ab alijs ipsas teneant. Gra-
uissimum enim et molestissimum habemus, nee equo animo pati
[uolumus], si occasione illius statuti auctoritate priuilegii derogetis,
quod fratribus Cisterciensis Ordinis noscitur ab Apostolica sede in-
dultum. Data Anagnie, VI. Kal. Februarii. [Robertson's Stat. Eccl.
ScotJc, App. to Pref.y no. XIV. p. ccxlv., from the Registrum Chartarum
Monast. Rieval. no. CCXXXIII. fol. 1 69, in Cotton MSS. Julius D. J.]

A.D. 1 178. Foundation of the Abbey of Arbroath.

Chron. de Lanercost, in an Rex vero Willelmus Scotto-

rum . . . ob familiarem amorem inter ipsum et Sanctum Thomam
[sc. Becket] dum adhuc in curia Regis Henrici esset contractum,

a.d. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 249

[clergy to be ordained on ember days only.]

divulgate* in mundo et approbato in coelo celebri ejus martyrio, abba-
tiam de Aberbroutoka, jn honore ipsius fundavit et redditibus am-
pliavitb. [p. 11.]

a See also Reg. de Aberbrothoh, pp. 1-8. of Tyron, was founded about this time by

b The monastery was Benedictine of Tyron, David Earl of Huntingdon, on his return from

from Kelso. That of Fyvie in Buchan was the Holy Land (ib. 411). And, before A.D.

founded from it A.D. 1 179 (Spottisw. Rel. 1 1 78, the Cistercian nunnery of Haddington,

Houses, p. 410). Lindores, also Benedictine by Ada Countess of Northumberland (ib. 462).

A.D. 1178. Legate sent to summo?i the Scottish Bishops to the third

Lateran Council.

Hoveden, Chron. — Venerunt igitur in Angliam duo legati, videlicet
Albertus de Suma, cui etc., . . . et Petrus de Sancta Agatha, cui com-
missa erat Scotise et Hyberniae et insularum adjacentium Episcoporum
et abbatum citation [II. 167.]

a The summons is dated Sept. 21, A.D. Man; and that the legate (and the Bishops

1 1 78 (Labb. Cone. X. 1506), the Bishops to as well) was made to swear that he would

be at Rome Feb. 14, A.D. 11 79. Betted. " return" also through England.
Abbas (I. 210) specifies also Galloway and

Before A.D. r 1 79. Clergy not to be ordained on other than the

Ember Days0-.

Decret. Greg. IX., lib. I. tit. XI. c. 2. — Alexander III. Episcopo
Herfordensi (c. an. 11 65, Roma in Angliam) . . . Sane super eo quod
moris esse dixisti, in Ecclesiis quibusdam Scotise et Vallias b in dedi-
cationibus ecclesiarum vel altarium extra jejunia Quatuor Temporum
clericos ad sacros ordines promovere ; signifkamus, quod consuetudo
ilia, utpote institutioni ecclesiasticse inimica, est penitus impro-
banda; et nisi multitudo et antiqua consuetudo terrae esset, taliter
ordinati non deberent permitti in susceptis ordinibus ministrare.
Nam apud nos sic ordinati deponerentur, et ordinantes privarentur
autoritate ordinandi.

a From Append, to 3rd Lateran Council, Hereford the letter was addressed depends of

A.D. 1179, P. XXVI. c. 24 (Labb., X. 1656). course upon the date.

The date in the Decretals, A.D. 1 165, seems b " GalhV in another MS.: "Gawlix" in

to be purely conjectural. To what Bishop of a third.

250 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[SCOTTISH BISHOP AT LATERAN COUNCIL.]

A.D. 1 179. Scottish Bishop at the Lateran Council of March 5- 1 9.

Hoveden, Chron. — Post Natale Domini venerunt de Hybernia in
Angliam Laurentius Dublinensis etc., Romam ad concilium ituri.
Similiter de regno Scotise transierunt per Angliam Episcopi et abbates
quam plures. Et illi omnes tarn de Hybernia quam de Scotia et aliis
insulis per Angliam transeuntes, pro licentia transeundi juraverunt,
quod neque Regi neque regno ejus damnum qusererenta. [II. 171.
See also Bened. Abbas , I. 210.]

a The only Scottish Bishop whose signa- consecrati Episcopi duo Anglici et duo Scoti ;

ture is appended to the Council is Gregory unus solo equo venerat, alter pedes cum solo

Bishop of Ross. The Hist. Archiep. Bremen. pedite." There are no known Bishops to

(Scriptt. Septentrion. Lindenbrog. p. 95) has a whom this can refer,
story, that in this Council, " erant a Papa

Before A.D. 118 1. May 27. Grant by Harald Earl of Orkney of
Peter-pence to the Church of Rome from the county of Caithness.

De annate et [Innocent III. A.D. I198X 1202]% \Biarn.~] Orchad. et

i"w>S ele°miS" \Reg'tnald-] Rosmarchen. Episcopis. — Dilectus filius nobilis

synis Romanse vir H[araldus] Catenensis et Orchadiensis Comes nobis

Ecclesise persol- .r .. , . ...

ven(iis signihcare curavit, quod ipse pro redemptione peccato-

rum suorum a tempore felicis memorise Alexandri PP.
prsedecessoris nostri denarium unum de qualibet domo in comitatu
Catenensi habitata annuatim statuit pro eleemosyna colligendum, et
ob reverentiam beat [or] um Apostolorum Petri et Pauli ad sedem
Apostolicam dirigere consuevit : quam visitationem nomine eleemo-
synse annuatim ad opus Romanse Ecclesise colligendam tarn suo quam
bonse memorise A[ndrese] olim Catenens. Episcopi et aliorum nobi-
lium illarum partium testimonio confirmavit. Cum autem postea,
memorato A. Catenen. Episcopo viam universse carnis ingresso,
venerabilis frater I [ohannes] in eadem Ecclesia fuisset in Episcopum
institutus, prsedictam eleemosynam irritare prsesumens, earn ab his
qui sunt in sua diocesi constitute auctoritate propria interdixit ex-
solvi. Quocirca fraternitati vestrse per Apostolica scripta mandamus,
quatenus, si vobis constiterit de prsedictis, prsefatum Catenensem
Episcopum, si monitione prsemissa hoc facere neglexerit, ad satisfa-
ciendum de eleemosynis subtractis hucusque, et ne eas reddi de cetero
interdicat, sicut justum fuerit, auctoritate nostro, sublato appella-

A.D. I 1 09-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 251

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

tionis obstaculo, per censuram ecclesiasticam compcllatis. Quod si
ambo, alter vestrum &c. VI. Kal. Junii. \Epist. lib. I. no. 218 ; I. p.
117. ed Baluz.]

a Innocent became Pope, January, A.D. Earl Harald in A.D. 1201 (v. Innocent's Epistt.
1 198; and Bishop John was mutilated by lib. v. no. 77, and the Orkney. Saga, p.4i5,&c).

A.D. 1 1 79 (or 1178J-1 188, Disputed election to the See of S. Andrew's.

I. A.D. 1 1 78-1 1 80. Chron. de Mailros, in an. 1178. — Magister
Joannes cognomine Scotus ad Episcopatum Sancti Andreas electus
est ; sed Rege Willelmo totis viribus electioni eius renitente, Hu-
gonem capellanum, regia fretus potestate, in Ecclesia Sancti Andrea:
ut voluit Episcopus consecrari fecit. Hinc inde gravis contentio et
periculosa divisio emersit.

Hoveden, Chron. in an. 1180. — Eodem annoa Ricardus Episcopus
Sancti Andreas in Scotia obiit : quo defuncto, statim fit schisma de
electione pontificis. Canonici enim de Ecclesia Sancti Andreas ele-
gerunt sibi in Episcopum magistrum Johannem cognomento Scottum :
et Willelmus Rex Scottorum elegit Hugonem capellanum suum, et
consecrari fecit ab Episcopis regni sui, super appellationem a pras-
dicto Johanne electo ad dominum Papam factam. Unde factum est
quod Alexander summus pontifex misit Alexim Romanes Ecclesias
subdiaconum in Scotiam, ad cognoscendam controversiam quse erat
inter Johannem electum et Hugonem consecratum, et ad illam
determinandam.

Qui cum in Scotiam venisset, et coram clero et populo regni diu
tractasset de electione Johannis et Hugonis, et de consecratione
ipsius Hugonis ; et cognovisset quod prasfatus Johannes canonice
fuisset electus, et quod Hugo post appellationem ad Romanum pon-
tificem factam in Episcopatum Sancti Andreas per Regem violenter
esset intrusus : eum sine dilatione de Episcopatu Sancti Andreas
deposuit, et perpetuum ei silentium auctoritate qua fungebatur im-
posuit • et electionem quse de Johanne facta fuit confirmavit, et eum
ab Episcopis Scotia*, Rege nee prohibente nee contradicente, immo
per consilium Episcoporum regni permittente, in Episcopum Sancti
Andreas consecrari fecit. Sed Rex statim post consecrationem suam
prohibuit ei ne ipse in regno suo moram faceret. Hugo vero non
minus gerebat se Episcopum quam antca, et asportatis secum capella
Episcopali et baculo et annulo, cum cseteris quae illicite detinebat,

252 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

Romam iturus abiit. £t quia ipse asportata reddere noluit, Alexis
excommunicavit eum, et summus pontifex sententiam illam confir-
mavit. Undc ipse in hac forma scripsit Episcopis et aliis viris
ecclesiasticis de regno Scotiae1'. [pp. 208, 209; see also Bened. Abbas,
I. 250, 251, 264.]

Fordun, Scotichron. VI. Suppl. 37. — De mandato domini Papa;
[Alexandri], Alexis Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae subdiaconus et Apo-
stolicae sedis nuncius, ut de facto Ecclesias Sancti Andreas cognosceret,
Scotiam cum Johanne electoc et ab eodem Papa prius confirmato,
Rege Willelmo vix permittente, intravit : concesso dicto confirmato,
ut pro dignitate Ecclesias Sancti Andreas, et Regis honore, in sede
Episcopali a quibus vellet Episcopis consecrari. Quern Alexis, domini
Papas nuncius, post multa consilia et multa gravamina, excom-
municatis etiam quibusdam Regis clericis, insuper et Episcopatu
Sancti Andreas interdici comminato, sed id fieri Johanne nequaquam
consentiente, convocatis quasi omnibus Episcopis, abbatibus, et nota-
bilioribus clericis in dignitate constitutis, apud Edinburgh in ecclesia
monasteriali Sanctae Crucis die Sanctissimae Trinitatis vj. Idus Junij
"[June 8, A.D. n8o]d a Matthaso Episcopo Aberdonensie ex mandato
domini Papae Alexandri ad prasnominatam sedem in antistitem mag-
nifice consecrari fecit. Qui sic consecratus et absque Episcopatu se
esse intelligens, extemplo prae timore Regis et indignatione regalium
provinciam moerens reliquit, et Romanam curiam repedando petiit.

P- 352.]

Chron. de Mailros, in an. 11 80 [has the same statement, but
more briefly, with Fordun].

Gir. Cambr., De Instruct. Principum, I. 13. — Gloriam . . . unica ma-
cula [Willelmus] decoloravit. Per totam enim terras suae totius
amplitudinem in Cathedralibus Ecclesiis cunctis nullas omnino nisi
ad nutum ipsius, more tyrannico, fieri permisit electiones ; enormes
quidem Normannicas tyrannidis per Angliam abusiones nimis in hoc
expresse sequens. [I. 202, ed. Lond. 1846.]

a Richard died A.D. II 79 {Chron. S. Cruc), of his cognomen, he was an Englishman

1 1 78 {Chron. de Mailros). Fordun's date, {Fordun, ib.).

1 1 77, claims less authority than those of the d Trinity Sunday A.D. 1180 was June 15.

Chronicles. Hoveden puts it all under 1 180. The Chron. de Mailros, which Fordun repeats

b Scil. the letter here printed as no. II. almost verbatim, has " octavis Pentecosten."

0 He was elected in the presence of Vivian The Octave of Trinity Sunday would make

(miscalled, by Fordun, Johannes) de Ccelio the day and year tally.

Monte, Cardinal legate a latere to Scotland ° Bishop John was sister's son to Bishop

{Fordlm, VI. Suppl. 35, /. 351). In spite Matthew.

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 253

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

II. A.D. 1 1 81 (?). Pope Alexander III. to the Bishops^ Abbats^ fyc.
of Scot land ', and to the Prior and Canons of S. Andrew's.

The Pope by HoVEDEN, Chron. ALEXANDER EPISCOPUS, SERVUS SER-

Alexms his legate VoRUM Dei, venerabilibus fratribus universis Episcopis. et

declares the elec- _ ' J ...

tion of John dilectis filiis abbatibuSj et alits Ecclesiarum pr<elatis per Scotiam
Valndsa'that°h" constttutls-3 priori^ canonicis, clero, et populo Sancti Andrea^
be recognized as salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. Comperto nobis,
1S op' quod jampridem venerabilis frater noster Johannes, nunc

Episcopus Sancti Andreas, canonice fuisset electus, et post electionem
suam Hugo, appellatione interposita, in Ecclesia ilia per potentiam
laicalem intrusus, consecrari ausu temerario prassumpsisset • elec-
tionem ipsius Apostolica auctoritate cassantes, dilectum filium no-
strum Alexium subdiaconum nostrum, sedis Apostolica* legatum, de
electione prasfati Johannis cogniturum, ad partes vestras direximus.
Qui cum mature satis, sicut per multorum testimonia nobis innotuit,
et canonice processisset ; electionem ipsius canonicam comperiens,
post multiplices inducias, in quibus regiae magnitudini detulit, auc-
toritate Apostolica confirmavit, praecipiens omnibus qui ad Ecclesiam
Sancti Andreas pertinerent, ex parte nostra, ut ipsi Johanni, sicut
electo, obedientiam et reverentiam exhiberent. Unde cum nullus
propter metum regium in manifesto obedire auderet, idem legatus
non regnum, sicut de jure poterat, sed Episcopatum interdicto sub-
jecit. Cum igitur tarn ecclesiastici quam saeculares principes a caris-
simo in Christo filio nostro Willelmo illustri Scottorum Rege distric
tius adjurati fuissent de recto consilio dando, firmiter promittente
ipso Rege quod eorum consilio staret, responderunt omnes tanquam
unus, ut prasfati Johannis consecrationem coram legato nostro et qua-
tuor Episcopis, quinto aegrotante sed scripto consentiente, celebratam
ulterius non turbaret, sed permitteret eum in pace sua sede conse-
crari. Inde est quod universitati vestras per Apostolica scripta
mandamus, atque sub officii et beneficii poena prascipimus, quatenus
spiritum fortitudinis induentes, ipsum Episcopum, infra octo dies
post harum susceptionem litterarum, honoriflce, appellatione post-
posita, ad sedem suam reducatis, et pro servanda ecclesiastica justitia
prudenter et viriliter laboretis, et ad placandum motum regium adhi-
beatis operam diligentem • atque prasfato Episcopo omncm exhibeatis
reverentiam et honorem, quern ipsius prasdecessoribus impendistis.

254 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

Quod si Rex aliud voluerit, aut etiam consilio pravorum inclinatus
fuerit, Deo et sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae magis oportet obedire quam
hominibus : alioquin sententiam, quam venerabilis frater noster Hugo
Dunelmensis Episcopus in contumaces et rebelles tulerit, nos auctore
Deo ratam habebimus, et praecipimus firmiter observari. [II. 209,
210.]

III. A.D. 1 181 (?). Pope Alexander III. to the Prelates of Scotland.

Hugh has carried HoVEDEN, lb. ALEXANDER EPISCOPUS, SERVUS SERVO-

off the Episco- R(JM j)EI venerabllibus fratribus et dllectis fillls Eccleslarum

pal insignia, and ' J J

is therefore ex- pnelatls per Scotlam constltutls, salutem et Apostolicam

communicated. . j. ,• nij. u- j tt

benedictionem. Kelatum est nobis, quod cum Hugo,
qui Ecclesiam Sancti Andreae de Scotia invaserat, capellam Episco-
palem, baculum et annulum, et caetera quae irrationabiliter asporta-
verat, illicite detineret, eum frequentius admonitum resipiscere con-
temnentem, dilectus filius noster Alexius subdiaconus noster, Apo-
stolicae sedis legatus, coram vobis et clero multo et populo, nisi infra
quindecim dies ablata vel asportata redderet, vel congrue satisfaceret,
vinculo excommunicationis, Apostolica auctoritate fretus, astrinxit.
Ipse tamen in arrogantiae malo perdurans, in nullo prasfati legati
monitis acquievit. Nos itaque sententiam de auctoritate nostra
prolatam ratam habentes, universitati vestras per Apostolica scripta
mandamus atque praecipimus, quatenus praefatum Hugonem, Dei
gratia freti et timore postposito, publice, nullius appellatione ob-
stante, vinculo denuncietis excommunicationis astrictum, et sicut
excommunicatum attentius evitetis, donee quae de scriptis rebus
abstulit, vel aestimationem, fratri nostro Johanni, Episcopo Sancti
Andreae, et Ecclesiae suae restituat, et de aliis quae destruxit satis-
factionem exhibeat congruentem. [II. 210, 211 j and Bened. Abbas^
I. 265.]

IV. A.D. 1 181 (?). Roger of York, Papal legate, -with Hugh of Durham,
ordered to excommunicate King William, and to put Scotland under an
Interdict.

Hoveden, lb. — Praeterea dominus Papa concessit Rogero, Ebora-
censi Archiepiscopo, legatiam in Scotia : et praecepit ei, quod ipse
sententiam excommunicationis, una cum Hugone Dunelmensi Epi-

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 255

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

scopo, proferret in Regem Scottorum, et regnum illius interdiceret,
nisi ipse permisisset praefatum Johannem tenere Episcopatum suum
in pace, et nisi dedisset ei securitatem pacis servanda^ illi. Et idem
Papa districte et in vi obedientiae inhibuit Johanni Episcopo Sancti
Andreae, ne alicujus amore aut timore, vel suggestione aliqua seu
voluntate, Ecclesiam Sancti Andreae, ad quam consecratus est et
auctoritate Apostolica confirmatus, ausu temerario prsesumeret dere-
linquere, vel aliam recipere : adjungens quod si attentaverit, sine
exceptione aliqua auferret ei utramque. Unde summus pontifex in
hac forma scripsit. [II. 211 ; and Bened. Abbas , I. 2,63, 264.]

V. A.D. 1 181 (?). Pope Alexander III. to William King of the Scots.
Orders him to HoVEDEN, ib. ALEXANDER EP1SCOPUS, SERVUS SERVO-

receive John on D willelmo illustri Scottorum Regi, salutem et

pain of excom- ' ° ■>

munication. Apostolicam benedictionem. Pro pace tua et libertate
sollicite nos meminimus laborasse, sperantes quod ex hoc in devo-
tione sedis Apostolicas melius firmareris et cresceres, et libentius
servares ecclesiasticam libertatem. Caeterum attendentes circa fac-
tum venerabilis fratris nostri Johannis, Episcopi Sancti Andreas de
Scotia, volueris usque modo inclinari, contrarium spei, quam de
fervore devotionis regiae habeamus, cogimur asstimare. Volentes
tamen experiri adhuc si patientia nostra ad pcenitentiam regium
motum adducat : magnitudinem tuam per Apostolica scripta mone-
mus attentius et mandamus, quatenus memorato Episcopo infra
viginti dies post harum susceptionem litterarum pacem et securi-
tatem largiaris, ita quod non oporteat eum de indignatione regia
dubitare. Alioquin noveris nos venerabili fratri nostro Rogero Ebo-
racensi Archiepiscopo, Apostolicae sedis legato in Scotia, mandasse,
ut regnum tuum nullius appellatione obstante subjiciat interdicto,
excommunicationis sententiam in personam tuam, si desistere no-
lueris, prolaturus. Pro certo quoque teneas, quod si in tua duxeris
violentia perdurandum, sicut laboravimus ut regnum tuum liber-
tatem haberet, sic dabimus studium ut in pristinam subjcctionem
revertatur. [II. 21 1, 212 ; and Bened. Abbas, I. 263.]

256 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

VI. A.D. 1 1 8 1 a. Scot/and interdicted and William excommunicated.

Hoveden, in an. 11 80. — Sed Rex Scotiae in nullo volens obedire
mandatis Apostolicis, expulit prasfatum Johannem Episcopum Sancti
Andreas, et Mathaeum Episcopum de Aberden avunculum ejus, a regno
suo. Unde Rogerus Eboracensis Archiepiscopus, et Hugo Dunelmensis
Episcopus, et Alexis Apostolicae sedis legatus, mandatum summi ponti-
ficis prosequentes, sententiam excommunicationis dederunt in perso-
nam Regis Scotiae, et sententiam interdicti in regnum ejus. [17. 212.]
— Id. ib. in an. 1181. — Eodem anno Johannes Episcopus Sancti Andreae
sententiam excommunicationis tulit in Ricardum de Morevile consta-
bularium, et Ricardum de Praebenda, et alios familiares Regis Scotiae,
qui pacem inter Regem et ipsum disturbaverant. Et Rogerus Ebora-
censis Archiepiscopus, legatus in Scotia, et Hugo Dunelmensis Epi-
scopus, ex auctoritate domini papse mandaverunt priori Sancti Andreae,
et personis ecclesiasticis per Episcopatum Sancti Andreas constitutis,
ut venirent ad Johannem Episcopum suum, et illi debitae subjectionis
reverentiam facerent ; sin autem, in contumaces et rebelles senten-
tiam suspensionis inferrent. Cum autem quidam virorum ecclesi-
asticorum de Episcopatu Sancti Andreae metu suspensionis venirent
ad praefatum Johannem Episcopum, Willelmus Rex Scotiae illos a
regno suo ejecit, cum filiis et cognatis, et etiam illis qui adhuc
pendentes ab uberibus matrum vagiebant in cunis. Quorum mise-
randam proscriptionem et exilium, Rogerus Eboracensis Archiepi-
scopus et Hugo Dunelmensis Episcopus videntes, processerunt in
mandatum domini Papae ; et Rogerus Eboracensis Archiepiscopus
excommunicavit Willelmum Regem Scotiae, et ipse et Hugo Dunel-
mensis Episcopus tulerunt sententiam interdicti in totam terram
Regis Scotiae, mandantes Episcopis, abbatibus, prioribus, et caeteris
viris ecclesiasticis, sententiam illam interdicti firmiter et inconcusse
observare, et ipsum Regem sicut excommunicatum cautius evitare.
[71. 263, 264.]

a Benedict Abbas (I. 281, 282), and the could hardly have been inflicted twice, both in
second passage from Hoveden, are the autho- A.D. 11 80 and A.D. 11 81.
rities for the date. The excommunication

a.d. i 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 257

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

VII. A.D. 1 1 81. Attempted compromise between William King of the
Scots and Bishop John of S. Andrew's.

Hoveden, ib. — Interim Willelmus Rex Scotiae per mandatum do-
mini Henrici Regis Angliae venit in Normanniam ; cujus admoni-
tione et consilio idem Rex Scotiae concessit Mathaeo Episcopo de
Aberden, et Johanni Episcopo Sancti Andreae, quos ipse a Scotia
fugaverat, licentiam repatriandi. Convenit etiam inter eos, coram
Rege Anglise, in hunc modum ; quod Mathaeus Episcopus de Aberden
libeie et sine aliqua contradictione per conductum Regis Scotiae ad
sedem propriam remearet, et si qua ei ablata fuissent, restituerentur ;
et Johannes, qui consecratus fuerat ad Episcopatum Sancti Andreae,
propter amorem domini sui Regis Scotiae habendum, concessit se
dimissurum Episcopatum ilium, si liceret ei eligere quern vellet
Episcopatum de regno Scotiae, et si Rex Scotiae insuper dedisset
ei cancellariam suam, et omnes redditus suos quos habuit ante
consecrationem suam, et xl. marcatas reddituum in Ecclesia Sancti
Andreae. Misit igitur Rex Scotiae ad Alexandrum Papam nuncios
suos, postulans ut ipse pro bono pacis concessisset hanc fieri sedium
Episcopalium commutationem. Sed dominus Papa hoc concedere
noluit a. [II. 259, 260 ; and Bened. Abbas^ I. 265, 266.]

a Two transactions appear to be here con- compromise under Rolland of Dol (Stubbs, ad
fused together, some of the terms proposed loc, and see below),
belonging to the subsequent attempt at a

VIII. A.D. 1182. March. William absolved by order of Tope Lucius III.

Hoveden, ib. — Eodem anno, ad instantiam nunciorum regis Scotiae,
videlicet, Jocelini Glascuensis Episcopi, et Arnaldi abbatis de Mclros,
et Osberti abbatis de Kelzou, et Walteri prioris Sancti Columbae de
Insula0, Lucius papa tertius absolvit Willelmum Regem Scotiae a sen-
tentia excommunicationis, et regnum suum ab interdicto, Romae in
Lateranensi palatio, coram Cardinalibus suis, scilicet, Petro de Pavia
Episcopo Tusculanensi, et Episcopo Praenestae, et Alberto cancellario,
et Jacincto, et Hugeszun, et Petro de Bova, et magistro Viviano, et
Reinero magno, et Chinchecapel, et Reinero parvo, et Hardeszun,
et Hardewin, et Mathaeo Andegavensi. Et postea tradidit litteras
I absolutionis suae praefatis nunciis Regis Scotiae, in hac forma. [//.

! 267, 268 j and see Bened. Abbas^ I. 286, 287.]

"■ Inchcolm.
VOL. II. S

258 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

(March 17. Velletri. Pope Lucius III. to the Bishops of Scotland.)

Hoveden, ib. — Lucius Episcopus, servus servorum Dei, venerabi-
libus fratribus Episcopis, abbatibus, c/ero, et populo per Scotiam constitutor
salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. Cum Regibus tanquam prse-
cellentibus Apostolus statuerit deferendum, dignum est, et consonum
rationi, ut eos tanquam filios carissimos propensius honoremus, et in
devotione Beati Petri et sacrosanctse Romanx Ecclesiae annuendo
justis illorum desideriis attendamus. Accepimus autem, quod cum
carissimus in Christo filius noster Willelmus, illustris Rex Scottorum,
electioni et consecrationi venerabilis fratris nostri Johannis Episcopi
inexorabiliter obviaret, obtentu litterarum sanctse recordationis Alex-
andra Papae prsedecessoris nostri, bonse memorise Rogerus Eboracensis
Archiepiscopus, et jam dictus Episcopus, in eum et regnum et quos-
dam de regno sententiam excommunicationis promulgarunt. Caete-
rum venerabilis frater noster Jocelinus Glascuensis Episcopus, et
dilecti filii Arnaldus de Melros et Osbertus Calkoensis abbates, et
Walterus prior Sancti Columbse de Insula, propter hoc ad sedem
Apostolicam accedentes, sua nobis assertione monstrarunt, quod
Archiepiscopus excommunicationis in Regem, et interdicti in regnum,
et Episcopus jam dictus in quosdam de regno excommunicationis,
sententiam protulerunt ; quam ex multiplici ratione retractandam fore
rationabiliter coram nobis et fratribus ostenderunt. Inde utique fuit,
quod prsefato Regi tanquam carissimo in Christo filio deferentes,
omnem sententiam jam dicti Episcopi pro praefata causa in eum vel
suos vel regnum prolatam, de communi consilio fratrum auctoritate
Apostolica relaxavimus ; et statuimus ilium et suos excommunica-
tione, et regnum interdicto, ex prsescripta sententia nostra non
teneri. Quo circa universitati vestrae per Apostolica scripta praeci-
piendo mandamus, quatenus ei tanquam Regi catholico, et habenti
communionem Apostolicae sedis, participare minime dubitetis ; sed
in omnibus illi honorem congruum impendatis. Quanto enim cer-
tiores sumus de sinceritate devotionis illius et majorem fructum
Ecclesiis et personis ecclesiasticis regni sui certius proventurum,
tanto amplius eum volumus in omnibus, in quibus secundum Deum
possumus, honorari. Datum Velletrse, XVI0. Kalendas Aprilis. [II.
268, 269.]

Chron. de Mailros, in an. 1182 Jocelinus Glascuensis Episco-
pus et Ernaldus Maylrosensis abbas et Osbertus abbas Calcoensis

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 259

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

cum aliis honestis viris Romam pro Rege regnique negotiis ierunt,
causasque suas Deo opitulante caute et prudenter peregerunt, sani
et alacres inde ad sua redicrunt. Per ipsos etiam Lucius III. a auream
rosam Regi Willelmo Scottorum cum paterna benedictione trans-
misit.

■ Pope Sept. 6, A.D. 1181 — Nov. 24, A.D. 1185.

IX. A.D. 1 1 82. A second attempt and failure to effect a compromise.

Hoveden, ib. — Eodem anno Rollandus electus Dolensis, Romanse
Ecclesise subdiaconus, venit in Angliam, ex parte Papse Lucii, ad
pacem faciendam inter Regem Scotise et Johannem Episcopum Sancti
Andrese, et perrexit ad Regem Scottorum una cum Selvano abbate
Rievallensi collega suo : et diutissime tractaverunt cum illo de pace
facienda inter ilium et Johannem Episcopum Sancti Andrese. Ad
quorum instantiam convenit in hunc modum inter Regem et prse-
dictum Episcopum ; quod Hugo abjuraret Episcopatum Sancti An-
dreas, et Johannes Episcopus eundem Episcopatum quietum clamaret
a calumnia ipsius, et loco illius haberet Episcopatum de Dunkelden,
et omnes redditus quos ipse ante electionem suam habebat, et can-
cellariam Regis, et quadraginta marcatas redditus de Episcopatu
Sancti Andrese in vita sua. Hugo tamen, cum requisitus essct a
domino suo Rege Scotise quod abjurasset Episcopatum Sancti Andrese,
respondit se malle suscipere judicium inde in Romana curia, quam
sic abjurare Episcopatum ad quern ipse fuerat consecratus. Et statim
litteras quas Johannes Episcopus contra eum a Romano Pontifice
impetraverat, arguit falsitatis, et appellavit ad Romanum Pontificem.
Unde prsedictus Rollandus et Selvanus abbas, non valentes procedere
prout deberent, in hac forma scripserunt summo Pontifici. [II. 270 ;
and see Bened. Abbas^ I. 289, 290.]

X. A.D. 1 1 82. Rolland elect of Do I and Selvanus Abbat of Rievau/x

to Pope Lucius III.

John refuses to HovEDEN, ib. — Reverendo patri et domino Lucio, Dei gratia
surrender his summo ef universali Fontifici. Rollandus eadem gratia

see. The par- ■> 7

ties to meet at DoLENSIS ELECTUS, SU^E SANCTITATIS SERVUS ET ALUMNUS,

ArT 1182°* I* Apostolioe sedis subdiaconorum minimus, et Selvanus

dictus Abbas Rievallensis, debitse subjectionis reve-

rentiam. Cum litteras, quas Hugo Episcopus redarguerat falsitatis,

s 2

26o CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

eidem Episcopo dedissemus, et eas in quibus processus rei continetur,
acceptaque a domino Rege Scottorum licentia, recedere cum festina-
tione vellemus; dominus Rex me Dolensem electum diligenter et
affectuose rogavit, ut per dominum Johannem Episcopum transitum
facerem, et ei ex parte sua Dunkeldensem Episcopatum, cum reddi-
tibus quos antea in Episcopatu Sancti Andrex habuerat, cum aug-
mento quadraginta marcarum annuatim percipiendarum, cancellariam
quoque regiam, in signum dilectionis ofFerrem, adjecitque se ei et
suis omnia ablata redditurum, praeter hoc solum, quod ad manus ejus
devenisse sciebat j eosque in plenitudinem suas gratiae recepturum,
sicut antea fuerat ei oblatum. Volebat tamen, quod idem Johannes
Episcopus omnia instrumenta sua combureret, quae super facto Sancti
Andreae fuerant a pise recordationis Alexandra prasdecessore vestro
obtenta. Permittebat quoque, quod Hugo Episcopus ad Glascuensem
Episcopatum transferretur, si aliter Episcopus Johannes consentire
non vellet ; et si fieri non posset, tamen concederet quod obtulerat,
sed Episcopum Johannem non ita diligeret, nee ei plenam gratiam
redderet. Quse omnia cum praesentia domini Hugonis Dunelmensis
Episcopi obtulissem domino Johanni, benigne concessit, dicens quod
nunquam Hugonem Episcopum in Ecclesia Sancti Andreas permit-
teret remanere. Volebatque quod instrumenta praedicta in aliquo
loco reponerentur, ita quod nunquam sibi contra voluntatem regiam
eis uti liceret. Sic igitur ad Regis praesentiam redeuntibus nobis,
Episcopo Johanne prope Rokesburg exspectante, dominus Rex pro-
posuit nobis, quod multum ei placeret si Hugo Episcopus posset in
Ecclesia Sancti Andreas remanere, et rogabat me ut Episcopum ad
hoc inducere laborarem ; et cum ego dicerem ei, quod nunquam eum
de csetero super hoc rogarem, quia non poteram in hac parte pro-
ficere, dixit ; " Bene credo, quod ex quo dominus Johannes ad pacem
et dilectionem meam redit, hoc consideratione meae dilectionis et ad
precum mearum instantiam sustinebit, et de eo libenter cum eo
loquerer ;.M et rogavit me Rex, ut ei consulerem quod veniret loqui
cum eo. Missis igitur clericis Regis ad Episcopum Johannem, re-
spondit quod non veniret, quia a quibusdam consiliariis domini
Regis se audisse, quod dominus Rex semper ad hoc omnimodis nite-
batur, ut Hugo in Episcopatu Sancti Andreas remaneret ; et si venire
vellet, illi non poterant ei securum praestare conductum. Cumque
illi in haec verba redissent, dominus Rex quendam Episcopum, ab-
bates, comites, et barones, ad eundem Episcopum transmisit, rogans

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 261

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

ut locuturus cum eo veniret ad eum, prsecepitque eis ut eidem Episcopo
omnem securitatem praestarent. Qui redeuntes dixerunt, quod do-
minus Johannes, quia prassentiens quod dominus Rex vellet Episco-
pum Hugonem in Ecclesia Sancti Andreae remanere, respondit se
nunquam ad Regem venturum nisi primo jurarent quod dominus Rex
omnia, quae ei per me obtulerat, observaret ; sed jurare nolebant ; et
sic dominus Johannes ad propria remeavit. Nos vero praedictis Epi-
scopis, Johanni et Hugoni, statuimus terminum in kalendis Octobris
veniendi ad vos, et vestro parere judicio. Valete." [II. 271, 272.]

XL A.D. 1 1 83. Before June. Velletri. Settlement [not however
accepted) of the dispute by Tope Lucius III.0'

Hoveden, ib Eodem anno Johannes et Hugo Episcopi, de quibus

mentionem feceramus, Velletrem venerant ad audientiam Papas Lucii,
et uterque illorum proposuit, coram domino Papa et universis Cardi-
nalibus suis, jus quod petebat in Episcopatu Sancti Andreae. Quo
audito, dominus Papa de communi fratrum consilio abjudicavit Epi-
scopatum ilium utrique, et ipsi in manu summi Pontificis resigna-
verunt praefatum Episcopatum Sancti Andrese libere et absolute, et
sic a curia recesserunt exspectantes summi Pontificis misericordiam :
et post paucos dies, per consilium universorum Cardinalium, summus
Pontifex reddidit Hugoni Episcopo Episcopatum Sancti Andreas, et
confirmavit ; et concessit Johanni Episcopo Episcopatum de Dun-
kelden, cum universis supradictis quas ei ex parte Regis Scotias oblata
fuerant, et confirmavit. Hugo autem domum rediit, et recepit Epi-
scopatum Sancti Andreae. Johannes vero Episcopus recepit Episco-
patum de Dunkelden: sed quia Rex Scotiae noluit ei ablata restituere,
ipse iterum movit quaestionem contra Hugonem Episcopum de Epi-
scopatu Sancti Andreae, sicut inferius notatum est. [II. 281, 282.]

a For the date, see St7ibbs ad loc.

XII. A.D. 1 1 86. July. Renewal of the Controversy before Urban III.

Hoveden, in an. 1186. — Eodem anno cum Urbanus Papa, con-
querente Johanni Dunkeldensi Episcopo, audissct controversias quae
vertebantur inter ipsum Johannem et Hugonem Episcopum Sancti
Andreae, in hac forma scripsit Regi Scotiae.

262 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

(A.D. 1 1 86, July 31. Verona. Pope Urban III. to William King of

the Scots.)

Hugh to return HoVEDEN, ib. — URBANUS EpISCOPTJS, SERVUS SERVORUM

to Rome by a D willelmo illustri Scottorum RegL salutem et Aposto-

certain date. The ? o ? r

suit to be pro- licam benedictionem. Cum ex injuncto nobis a Deo
administrationis officio, ad universas Ecclesias, proximas
nobis et longe positas, aciem nostras teneamur considerationis ex-
tendere ; et si qua in eis, vel ministris earum, irrationabiliter atten-
tata noverimus, ad factum congruum revocare ; non debent ex eo
sseculi principes commoveri, si quando ad correctionem eorum, quae
perperam facta fuerint, manus nostras duxerimus extendendas ; cum
et ipsi secundum sibi traditam potestatem auxilio nobis in his esse
debeant, et cum necesse fuerit, aliquorum pertinacia exigente, con-
tumacium nequitiae fortius obviare. Regia siquidem excellentia non
ignorat, quam gravis inter venerabiles fratres nostras, Johannem
Dunkeldensem et Hugonem Sancti Andrese Episcopos, fuerit exorta
dissensio. Et licet magnos utraque pars labores subierit et expensas,
et tempore felicis memoriae Lucii Papa;, praedecessoris nostri, apud
sedem Apostolicam diutius litigaverint, negotium tamen non potuit
finem habere. Unde, cum iidem Episcopi nuper ad nostram prae-
sentiam accessissent, et contendissent super hoc aliquamdiu in audi-
torio nostra; de consilio fratrum nostrorum, prsedicto Dunkeldensi
Episcopo agendi licentiam super Episcopatum Sancti Andreas tri-
buimus contra ilium, et eidem Sancti Andreas Episcopo ad propria
revertendi, ad nostram praesentiam sufficienter instructo in constituto
sibi termino redituro; ita quod, si tunc non venerit, venerabilis
frater noster Jocelinus, Glascuensis Episcopus, et dilecti filii de
Melros, et de Neubotle, et de Dunfermelin abbates, eum ex tunc
ab officio Episcopali suspendant, et si postmodum contumax fuerit,
vinculo excommunicationis astringant, nee relaxent sententiam,
donee nostra se conspectui repraesentet. Nolumus enim ut, negotio
ipso diutius in suspenso manente, prasscripta Sancti Andrese Ecclesia
grave rerum suarum detrimentum incurrat, sed potius, cognita veri-
tate, per nos finem congruum, auxiliante Domino, sortiatur. Prae-
cipimus etiam praefatis Glascuensi, et collegis suis, quod dilectos
filios nostras Aiulfum decanum de Lodoneio, et Odonem senescallum,
et Rogerum de Fedic, et alios clericos et amicos praefati Dunkeld-

A.D. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 263

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

ensis Episcopi, a qualibet molestia, nostra freti auctoritate, defen-
dant ; et possessiones vel alia bona eorum, seu redditus ipsius
Episcopi, non permittant a quoqu^m invadi : si qui vero contra
ipsorum prohibitionem super his venire prsesumpserint, censura eos
canonica, nulla appellatione obstante, compescant. Ut igitur quse
mandamus valeant sine difficultate qualibet adimpleri, monemus
regiam excellentiam, et hortamur in Domino, atque in remissionem
peccatorum injungimus, quatenus pro amore justitiae, et reverentia
Beati Petri et nostra, in negotio illo juxta mandati nostri tenorem
procedi permittas ; et prsedictos decanum, senescallum, et R. de
Fedic, atque alios consanguineos et amicos prasdicti Dunkeldensis
Episcopi, et Episcopatum et alios redditus ejus, regia protectione
defendas ; et nee tu ipse illos in aliquo aggraves, nee sinas ab aliis
aggravari. Ita quod causa ipsa valeat sine impedimento terminari,
et regia magnificentia de justitise opere apud Deum praemium inde-
ficiens, et nomen bonum apud homines consequatur. Noveritis
autem memoratis Episcopis in virtute nos obediential injunxisse, ut
nee ab Ecclesiis, nee a clericis sibi subditis, accipiant aliquid ex-
pensarum intuitu, quas in prosecutione memorati negotii sunt facturi,
sed de propriis solummodo redditibus sibi procurent necessaria pro-
videre. Nolumus enim ut facto ipsorum Ecclesiae, vel personae alias
regni tui, debeant incurrere detrimentum. Regiam insuper excel-
lentiam volumus non latere, quod supradictus Dunkeldensis ita
honeste suum est negotium prosecutus, et honori regio detulit, quod
nihil omnino proposuit quod in derogationem regii nominis valeat
redundare, vel quo tua serenitas adversus eum debeat commoveri.
Unde si quid ab aemulis ejus in contrarium fuerit celsitudini tux
suggestum, talium verbis aurem regiam non apponas. Datum
Veronae, ii. Kalendas Augusti. [II. 311, 312.]

XIII. A.D. 1 1 86. Same date and place. Pope Urban III. to Jocelin
Bishop of Glasgow and to the Abbats of Melrose, Neivbott/e, and
Dumfermlin.

Appoints them URBANUS EPISCOPUS, SERVUS SERVORUM Dei, venerabili
tommhear°ne,the ■/***" Jocelmo Glascuensi Episcopo, et dilectis fliis de Metros,
cause and re- et de Neubotle, et de Dunfermelin abbatibus, salutem et
port' Apostolicam benedictionem. Cum ex injuncto nobis a

Deo administrationis officio ad universas Ecclesias, proximas nobis

264 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

et longe positas, aciem nostra considerationis teneamur extendere,
et si qua in eis vel ministris earum irrationabiliter attentata noveri-
mus, ad factum congruum revocare, non debent ex eo saeculi prin-
cipes commoveri. Vestra siquidem discretio non ignorat, quam
gravis inter venerabiles fratres nostros, Johannem Dunkeldensem et
Hugonem Sancti Andreae Episcopos, fuerit exorta dissensio ; et licet
magnos utraque pars labores subierit et expensas, et tempore felicis
memorise Lucii Papae, praedecessoris nostri, apud sedem Apostolicam
diutius litigaverint, negotium tamen non potuit finem habere. Unde
cum iidem Episcopi nuper ad praesentiam nostram accessissent, et
contendissent super hoc aliquamdiu in auditorio nostro, tandem de
consilio fratrum nostrorum praedicto Dunkeldensi Episcopo agendi
iicentiam super Episcopatu Sancti Andreae tribuimus contra ilium,
et eidem Sancti Andreae Episcopo ad propria redeundi, ad nostram
praesentiam sufficienter instructo in constituto sibi termino redituro.
Et ne carissimus in Christo filius noster, illustris Scottorum Rex,
prosecutionem ipsius negotii sua potestate impediat, nostris eum
litteris commonemus, ut in negotio illo juxta mandati nostri tenorem
procedi permittat, et dilectos filios nostros, A. decanum Laodoniae,
et O. senescallum, et R. de Fedic, et alios praescripti Dunkeldensis
consanguineos et amicos, regia protectione defendat, nee eos ipse
in aliquo aggravet, nee sinat ab aliis aggravari. Ne igitur prae-
scriptum negotium diutius maneat in suspenso, et Ecclesia Sancti
Andreae per hoc rerum suarum detrimentum incurrat, discretioni
vestrae per Apostolica scripta mandamus, et in obedientiae virtute
praecipimus, quatenus ea, quae vel per vos ipsos vel per alios de ipsius
negotii tenore scire poteritis, redigentes in scriptum, nobis sub sigil-
lorum vestrorum munimine designare curetis ; ut nos ex vestra insi-
nuatione instructi, consilio fratrum nostrorum adhibito, sicut proce-
dendum fuerit, in negotio procedamus. Si qui vero in praedictum
decanum, O. senescallum, R. de Fedich, vel alios Dunkeldensis Epi-
scopi amicos, et possessiones seu alia bona ipsorum, aut Episcopatus
vel aliorum reddituum ipsius Episcopi, ausu temerario manus inje-
cerint, per censuram eos canonicam, auctoritate nostra suffulti, sine
appellationis obstaculo, compescatis. Praedictis autem Episcopis ex
parte nostra vetetis, quod et nos fecimus viva voce, ne ab Ecclesiis
seu clericis sibi subditis accipiant aliquid expensarum intuitu, quas
in prosecutione memorati negotii sunt facturi ; sed de propriis solum-
modo redditibus sibi necessaria subministrent. Nolumus enim, ut

a.d. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 265

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

facto ipsorum Ecclesias, vcl aliae ipsius regni personae, debeant incur-
rere detrimentum. Praefato autem Episcopo Sancti Andreas auctori-
tate nostra districtius injungatis, ut in termino, quern utrique parti
statuimus, sufficienter instructus ad prsesentiam nostram accedat.
Quod si non venerit, ex tunc eum ab Episcopali officio, appellatione
postposita, suspendatis. Quod si nee sic adquieverit, excommuni-
cationis vinculo eum innodetis, nee sententiam relaxetis, donee
nostro se duxerit conspectui prassentandum. Regias insuper excel-
lentias intimetis, quod supradictus Dunkeldensis Episcopus ita honeste
suum est negotium prosecutus, et honori regio detulit, quod nil
omnino proposuit quod in derogatione regii nominis valeat redun-
dare, vel quo adversus eum debeat commoveri. Unde ipsum instanti
exhortatione curetis inducere, ut si ab aemulis ejus in contrarium
fuerit suggestum, eorum verbis aurem regiam non apponat. Datum
Veronae, II. Kalendas Augusti. [II. 312-314.]

XIV. A.D. 1 1 86. Bishop Hugh is suspended and excommunicated.

Hoveden, ib Harum igitur auctoritate litterarum, Jocelinus Glas-

cuensis Episcopus, et collegae sui, cum tempus quod a summo
Pontifice statutum erat praedictis Dunkeldensi et Sancti Andreae
Episcopis veniendi Romam appropinquasset, semel, secundo, tertio
summonuerunt praedictos Episcopos iter suum arripere. Dunkeld-
ensis autem profectus est, sed Episcopus Sancti Andreas, terminum
sibi statutum transgressus, ire distulit ; et prasfati judices delegati
suspenderunt eum ab Episcopali officio, et deinde propter suam
contumaciam excommunicaverunt, secundum formam Apostolici
mandati. \II. 314.]

XV. A.D. 1188. February. Clement III. decides in favour of

Bishop John.

Hoveden, ib. in an. 1 1 88. — Eodem anno Johannes Dunkeldensis
Episcopus, post Purificationem Beatse Virginis Mariae, rediit a curia
domini Papas, Hugone Episcopo Sancti Andrese deposito; et attulit
secum litteras domini Papas in hac forma —

266 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

(A.D. 1 1 88, Jan. 1 6. Visa. Pope Clement III. to Jocelin Bishop of
Glasgow, Matthew Bishop of Aberdeen, and others^)

Bishop Hugh is HoVEDEN, ib. CLEMENS EPISCOPUS, SERVUS SERVORUM

deposed. John j)EI >venerabilibus fratribus. Jocelino Glascuensi et Mathao
is to be elected. ' j j j

Aberdensi Episcopis, et dilectis filiis, Ernaldo Abbati de
Melros, et Bertramno Priori de Coldingham, salutem et Apostolicam
benedictionem. Ne in dubitationis recidant scrupulum quse geruntur,
dignum est litterarum memorise commendari, et ad illorum notitiam,
quorum interesse videtur, celebri ac veridica insinuatione perferri.
Mcminimus autem, quod bonze memorise Urbanus Papa, predecessor
noster, Hugoni, quondam dicto Episcopo Sancti Andrese, pro contro-
versia quse inter eum et venerabilem fratrem nostrum Johannem
Episcopum vertebatur, sub excommunicationis interpositione man-
davit, ut ad certum diem responsurus in jure aspectui se Apostolico
prsesentaret. Verum quia conscius actuum suorum, et eventum
judicii reformidans, venire contumaciter recusavit ; nos, et pro hoc
et pro aliis multis, quse crebrescente fama Ecclesise Dei scandalum
pepererunt, ipsum ab Episcopatu Sancti Andrese, de consilio et
assensu fratrum, perpetuo judicavimus Apostolicse sedis auctoritate
remotum, et ab usu Episcopalis officii eo usque suspensum, donee
Apostolica sedes duxerit de ipso aliter statuendum ; absolventes a
fidelitate subjectos, qua ei tenebantur astricti. Sane, quia vacantes
Ecclesias diutius regimine pastorali carere sanctorum canonum inhi-
bent sanctiones, discretioni vestrse per Apostolica scripta mandamus,
quatenus dilectos filios nostras, capitulum Sancti Andrese, ex parte
nostra diligentius moneatis, ut sibi talem eligant Episcopum et pas-
torem, qui digne possit Episcopalis officii dignitate potiri, specialiter
autem eos, quantum vobis possibile fuerit, inducere laboretis, ut
memoratum Episcopum Johannem, virum bonse opinionis, et pro sui
honestate nobis et fratribus nostris acceptum, ad regimen et prsela-
tionem illius Ecclesise sine cujusquam scrupulo difficultatis assumant.
Quod si omnes his exequendis nequiveritis interesse, duo vestrum
ea nihilominus exequantur. Datum Pisse, decimo septimo Kalendas
Februarii, Indictione sexta. [II. 347, 348 ; and Bened. Abbas, II.
42.]

A.D. 1 109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 267

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

XVI. A.D. 1 1 88. Same place and date. Pope Clement III. to William

King of the Scots.

Bishop Hugh HoVEDEN, ib CLEMENS EPISCOPUS, SERVUS SERVORUM

suspended. The D wuielmo illustri Scottorum RegL salutem et Aposto-

Kmg to protect ' «s 3 r

John. licam benedictionem. Oculos Divinae Majestatis offen-

dere non modicum aestimamus, si praelatorum excessus, quibus indul-
gere salva conscientia non possumus, per incuriam sine coercione
debita relinquimus. Unde, cum bonae memorise Urbanus Papa,
praedecessor noster, Hugoni quondam dicto Episcopo Sancti Andreas,
pro controversia quae inter eum et venerabilem fratrem nostrum
Johannem Episcopum vertebatur, sub excommunicationis interposi-
tione mandaverit, ut ad certum diem responsurus in jure conspectui
se Apostolico praesentaret ; et ipse conscius actuum suorum, et even-
turn judicii non immerito reformidans, ex contumacia venire con-
tempsit : nos pro hoc et pro aliis multis, quae crebrescente fama
Ecclesiae Dei scandalum pepererunt, ipsum ab Episcopatu Sancti
Andreas, de consilio et assensu fratrum, perpetuo judicavimus Apo-
stolicae sedis auctoritate remotum, et ab usu Episcopalis officii eo
usque suspensum, donee Apostolica sedes duxerit de ipso aliter
statuendum ; absolventes a fidelitate subjectos, qua ei tenebantur
astricti. Licet enim ad honorem et profectus tuos, quantum cum
Deo possumus, firmum habemus propositum intendendi, et in facto
praedicti Hugonis curia Romana, non absque detractione multorum,
hactenus regiae serenitati detulerit j quia tamen clamor ipsius ad
nos, indubitata fide, pervenit, nequivimus errata sua ulterius sub
dissimulatione clausis oculis praeterire ; propter quod nihil in hac
parte credimus actum, de quo debeat animus regius quacunque
ratione moveri. Rogamus autem devotionem tuam, prece et afrec-
tione qua possumus, et monemus in Domino ; quatenus memoratum
Johannem Episcopum, quern nos et fratres nostri pro sui honestate
sincero corde diligimus, pro reverentia Apostolicae sedis et nostra,
in visceribus caritatis commendatum habeas et acceptum, et remissa,
si qua fuerit, conceptse indignationis ofFensa, ipsum in omnibus
regia dementia et benignitate pcrtractes. Credimus cquidem, quod
de industria et probitate ipsius, tibi et regno tuo, auctore Domino,
multum accedere poterit incrementi ; et nobis usquequam gratum
existet, si optatum apud regias aures preces nostras sortiantur effectum.

268 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

Datum Pisae, XVII°. Kalendas Februarii, Indictione sexta. [II. 348,
349 ; and Bened. Abbas , II. 42, 43.]

XVII. A.D. ii 88. Same place and date. Tope Clement III. to Henry II.

King of England.

Urges him to HoVEDEN, lb. — CLEMENS EPISCOPUS, SERVUS SERVORUM

use his influence D Henrko illustrl Anglorum RegL salutem et Aposto-

with King Wil- ' 003 r

liam. licam benedictionem. Cum ab Apostolica sede preces

suscepit regalis excellentia, auctoritas, et potestas, quas Ecclesiis in
suo statu servandis et multorum saluti expedit effectui mancipare ;
diligenter eas debet regia sublimitas exaudire, et tanto fortius et
ferventius intendere, ut effectum consequantur optatum, quanto cer-
tius fuerit, quod earum devota susceptio, et diligens executio, regalem
gloriam respicit pariter et salutem. Hinc est quod serenitati regiae
pro venerabili fratre nostro Johanne, Episcopo Sancti Andreas, lit-
teras Apostolicas et preces duximus cum fiducia destinandas, alti-
tudinem regalis eminentiae quanta possumus affectione rogantes,
monentes, atque in remissionem peccatorum omnium injungentes,
quatenus pro reverentia Beati Petri, et nostra, et persecutionis ejus
obtentu quam certum est ipsum jam longo tempore pertulisse, caris-
simum in Christo filium nostrum Willelmum illustrem Regem Scot-
torum moneas attentius, et inducas, et si necesse fuerit districtione
regali, qua ei praemines, et concessa tuae regiae celsitudini potestate
compellas, ut totius indignationis suae rancorem, quam erga Episco-
pum ipsum concepit quorundam malitia susurronum, regiam digni-
tatem et salubria opera pietatis attendens, ei qualibet occasione
remota condonet, et diocesim Sancti Andreae, quam de communi
fratrum consilio et assensu summus Pontifex sibi perpetuo confir-
mavit, de caetero ipsum quiete permittat et absque calumnia possi-
dere ; cum et ipse paratus existat regiae majestati, prout fuerit
consentaneum rationi, existere in omnibus obediens et fidelis. Datum
Pisae, XVIIo. Kalendas Februarii, Indictione sexta a. [II. 349, 350 ;
and Bened. Abbas, II. $>].~\

a See, for this date, note a on p. 271.

a.d. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 269

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

XVIII. A.D. 1 188. Same place and date. Pope Clement III. to the

Clergy of S. Andrew's.

John is their Bi- HOVEDEN, ib. CLEMENS EPISCOPUS, SERVUS SERVORUM

shop. They are £)EI un'tverSo clero Episcopatus Sancti Andrew \ salutem et
to obey him. ' * ■* '

Apostolicam benedictionem. Licet in rebus dubiis va-
leant aliqui suam astutiam seu malitiam [adumbrare] ; cum tamen
scrupulus fuerit et articulus dubietatis amotus, et manifestis indiciis
apparuerint vestigia veritatis, penitus sunt devia relinquenda, et recti-
tudinis tramites inquirendi pariter et servandi, ne, quod absit, aliter
agentibus, et in sua pertinacia consistentibus, post flagella prsesentia
pcenasque condignas, perpetuae mortis interitus et supplicia debeantur
aeterna. Volentes ergo paterna solicitudine vestrae saluti prospicere,
et utilitatibus et quieti vestrae providere ; universitati vestrae per
Apostolica scripta mandamus, atque praecipimus, et in obedientiae
virtute injungimus, quatenus, infra quindecim dies post harum sus-
ceptionem, venerabilem fratrem nostrum Johannem, Episcopum ves-
trum, in pontificali officio canonice subrogatum, sicut patrem proprium
et pastorem suscipiatis humiliter et devote, ac ejus de caetero salu-
bribus monitis et mandatis, omni simultate remota, debitam reve-
rentiam et obedientiam impendere minime postponatis : scientes,
quod [si], postquam Hugo, qui vester olim Episcopus dicebatur, per
Romanam Ecclesiam a vestri Episcopatus dignitate fuit amotus, vel
post ejus decessum, jam dicto Johanne Episcopo vestro superstite,
aliquem fortasse Episcopum elegistis, electionem illam auctoritate
Apostolica vacuamus : si vero, quod Deus avertat, in eundem Epi-
scopum Johannem, inimico humani generis suadente, aliquam con-
spirationem facere praesumpsistis ; tarn vos, quam totum Episcopatum,
tamdiu volumus interdicti sententiae subjacere, donee agnoscentes
excessum ad mandatum ipsius Johannis Episcopi redeatis. Datum
Pisae, decimo septimo Kalendas Februarii, Indictione sextaa. [II. 350,
351 ; and Bened. Abbas , II. 58.]

a See, for this date, note a on p. 271.

XIX. A.D. 1 188. Same place and date. Tope Clement III. to Jocelin
of Glasgow , Matthew of Aberdeen^ Richard of Moray , and others.

To the like HOVEDEN, ib. — CLEMENS EPISCOPUS, SERVUS SERVORUM

effect. ipg^ ve„erafc/ibus fratribus Jocelino Glascuensi, et Mathteo

Aberdensi, et Ricardo Morefensi Episcopis^ et dilectis filth Ernulfo de

2yo CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]
MelroSj et Hugoni de Neubothle, et de Sancta Cruce, et de Strivel/inay et
de Scona abbatibus^ salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem. Ad ea
quae respiciunt honestatem, et salutem pariunt animarunv, quamvis
absque monitis intendere debeatis, et diligentem operam, juxta vestri
officii debitum, tribuere vos credamus ; vestram tamen diligentiam
ad majorem in his sollicitudinem exhibendam litteris Apostolicis
duximus exhortandum, ut eisdem operibus laude dignis tanto fer-
ventius insistatis, quanto vobis salubrius erit in ipsis ad exhorta-
tionem Apostolicam exactiorem diligentiam adhibere. Constat uti-
que quosdam Ecclesiarum praelatos, cum iis qui scandalizati fuerint,
debere pati juxta normam Apostolicam ustionem, et cum infirman-
tibus infirmari. Quantas vero persecutiones his temporibus sustinuerit
Ecclesia Sancti Andreae, quantas calamitates incurrerit et pressuras,
quam etiam graviter hactenus merit perturbata sub umbra indigna-
tionis regiae celsitudinis et quassata ; insuper venerabilis frater
noster Johannes Episcopus Sancti Andreas, quot et quanta pericula
sustinuerit et labores, pro servanda libertate Ecclesiae sibi commissae,
et ei a nobis et duobus nostris praedecessoribus confirmatae ; cum ea
omnia vobis sint manifesta, ilia vestris auribus inculcare supervacuum
videtur. Nunc igitur quoniam plurimum expedire dinoscitur, ut de
salute regia, et statu praescriptae Ecclesias reformando, atque pace
ipsi Episcopo conferenda, nos convenit sollicitudinem gerere con-
gruentem, et circumspectionem vestram ad corroborandam nobis
idoneum reputamus ; discretioni vestram per Apostolica scripta man-
damus atque praecipimus, quatenus post susceptionem litterarum
nostrarum convenientes in unum, sicut decet viros providos et dis-
cretes, carissimi in Christo filii nostri Willelmi illustris Regis Scotise
prsesentiam adeatis, et eum moneatis diligentius, et instantius indu-
catis, ut Episcopo memorato rancorem indignationis suae remittat
et in hoc Romanam Ecclesiam, quae serenitati regiae jam longo
tempore detulit, non contemnat : sed ejus et vestris monitis, prout
regiae gloriae convenit et saluti, sine dilatione salubriter pareat et
humi liter adquiescat, ac ipsum Episcopum praescriptum diocesim
Sancti Andreae in pace permittat habere; cum ex debito regiae
dignitatis Ecclesias teneatur cum pastoribus suis non dispergere sed
fovere ; non contemnere, sed amare ; non persequi, sed tueri. Quod
si monitis Apostolicis in propriae salutis periculum, quod absit, dux-
erit resistendum; in regnum suae celsitudinis, et personam suam, et
omnes fautores regios, nuncietis interdicti sententiam infra viginti

A.D. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 271

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

dies, sine appellationis obstaculo, auctoritate Apostolica a vobis
promulgandam. Illos insuper qui Hugoni obedientes exstiterunt, et
ei fomentum in sua obstinatione dederunt, postquam eum sedes
Apostolica a diocesi Sancti Andreas removit perpetuo, et excommu-
nicationis sententiam in ipsum promulgavit, simili sententia percel-
latis, et publice nunciantes excommunicationis subesse tarn diu
faciatis, et ab aliis arctius evitari, donee ad mandatum Ecclesias
revertantur, absolutionis beneficium ab eodem Episcopo petituri :
ad haec altaribus et calicibus, in quibus jam dictus Hugo dum in
excommunicatione positus celebravit, purificationem et sanctifica-
tionem juxta consuetudinem Ecclesiae conferatis. Ad Ecclesiam
quoque Sancti Andreae pariter accedatis, et fratribus convocatis in
unum, intretis capitulum, et de ordine et statu Ecclesise diligentius
inquiratis ; et si quid in eadem Ecclesia per supradictum Hugonem
immutatum inveneritis vel statutum, auctoritate nostra id in statum
debitum inducatis ; et si quid in ipsa fuerit corrigendum, efficaciter
studeatis id in melius reformare. Si vero, quod absit, aliquos ex
canonicis ad recipiendum humiliter et devote pastorem suum pras-
dictum duros inveneritis et rebelles ; eos instantius moneatis, ut illi
reverentiam et obedientiam patri debitam exhibeant, et a maligno
atque damnabili proposito suo desistant. Quod si contumaces exti-
terint, eos ab officio pariter et beneficio suspendatis, et excommuni-
cationis vinculo innodetis, quo ipsos faciatis manere ligatos, donee
monitis et mandatis Ecclesiasticis adquiescant. Quod si omnes
his exequendis interesse nequiveritis, reliqui ea nihilominus exequan-
tur. Datum Pisae decimo septimo Kalendas Februarii, Indictione
sextaa. [II. 351-353; and Bened. Abbas^ II. 64.]

a This date, and those of the two preceding belong to the same, and that the earlier, date ;

letters (to King Henry and to the clergy of assuming them to speak of Bishop Hugh as

S. Andrew's), are added by Hoveden, and are still alive. Of course, if the Pope's words at

not in Bened. Abbas, who also separates them p. 269 mean that Hugh was really dead, the

from the preceding letters, and gives the third date must be later than Aug. 4, 1 188. But

of them at the end of A.D. 1 188. All of they are placed here according to Hoveden's

them, however, appear by their contents to arrangement.

XX. A.D. I 188. Final settlement of the dispute by Hugh's death*. John
translated to Dunkeld ,• Roger made Bishop of S. Andrew's.

Hoveden, ib. — His auditis praefatus Rex Scottorum tandem suorum
consilio et prece victus, supradictum Johannem Episcopum in gratiam
suam recepit ; et concessit ipsum pacifice possidere Episcopatum

272 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[disputed election to the see of s. Andrew's.]

Dunkeldcnsem et omnes redditus, quos ipse ante consecrationem
suam habuit : ea conditione, quod ipse Johannes quietum clamaret
a calumnia sua Episcopatum Sancti Andreas. Qui licet supra-
dictis litteris domini Papas esset praemunitus, tamen in omnibus
obedivit voluntati Regis, et quietum clamavit Episcopatum Sancti
Andreas a calumnia sua in Dei et Regis misericordia ; sciens quod
" melior est buccella panis cum gaudio, quam domus plena victimis
cum jurgio a." Hugo vero quondam dictus Episcopus Sancti Andreae,
degradatus et anathematizatus, Romam venit, qui data cautione
standi judicio Ecclesias a domino Papa Clemente absolutus est ; sed
paucis supervixit diebus, nam mense Augusti tanta extitit aeris
corruptio Romas et in finibus ejus, quod multi Cardinales et ditiores
urbis, cum innumera plebis multitudine, interierunt ; et ipse Hugo
cum tota fere familia suab, et Henri cus Dolensis electus cum familia
sua, ibidem obierunt.

Rex autem Scotias dedit Episcopatum Sancti Andreas Rogero, filio
Roberti comitis Leicestriae, cancellario suo, prassente Johanne Dun-
keldensi Episcopo, et non contradicente. [II. 353 ; and see Bened.
Abbas^ II. 43, 44.]

a Prov. xvii. 21.

b Hugh died at Rome of the pestilence, Aug. 4, A.D. 1 188 (Fordun, VI. Suppl. 42).

A.D. 1187. Chron. Mann. — Eodem anno obiit Godredus Rex
Insularum iiij0 idus Novembris in insula Sancti Patricii in Mannia.
Prima vero asstate translatum est corpus ejus ad insulam quas vocatur
Hy a. [/>. 14. ed. MunchJ]

a " Cellach," who A.D. 1203 erected a mo- island, and pulled down Cellach's monastery

nastery in Hy " without any legal right," is (Reeves, ib. from the Irish Annals). And we

conjecturally identified by Dr. Reeves (ad have also, in the same year, the Pope's bull of

Adamn. V. S. Columb. pp. 411, 412) with protection for the Benedictine abbey of Hy,

Nicolas, who in that year became Bishop of already referred to above on p. 230, note &.

Man. Irish ecclesiastics on that occasion Thenceforward the island became gradually

successfully reclaimed their authority in the absorbed into the Scottish Church.

A.D. 1 188. The Scots refuse to pay the Saladin tithe.

Bened. Abbas, in an. 1188. — Interim Henricus Rex Anglias misit
Hugonem Dunelmensem Episcopum, et quosdam alios familiares
suos, tarn clericos quam laicos, ad Willelmum Regem Scotorum, ad
decimas colligendas de terra sua a. . . . Cum igitur prasfatus Dunel-
mensis Episcopus et casteri domini Regis Anglias nuncii venissent

a.d. 1109-1188.] CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. 273

[CLEMENT III. DECLARES THE SCOTTISH CHURCH DEPENDENT IMMEDIATELY UPON THE POPE.]

in Leoneis, ad locum qui dicitur Brigeam '>, ad loqucndum cum Rege
Scotorum de decimis in terra sua colligendis, ipse Rex Scotorum cum
omnibus fere Episcopis et Comitibus et Baronibus terrae sux, et cum
infinita hominum suorum multitudine, ad locum prefixum venerunt :
et audita adventus nunciorum Regis causa et eorum petitione, habito
cum suis consilio, respondit se non posse animos eorum inclinare
ad decimam dandam. Et ipsi pro se responderunt se nunquam deci-
mam daturos : nee etiam si Rex Angliae et dominus eorum Rex
Scotia* juravissent se illam habituros, nunquam illam darent. Nuncii
igitur Regis Anglias, qui ad hoc missi fuerant, videntes se in hac
parte nihil posse proficere, licet nunc blandis nunc asperis plurimum
attentassent, in patriam suam reversi sunt. [II. 44, 45, ed. Stttbbs ;
see also Hove den. ~]

Scil. the Saladin tithe, for the crusades, each parish, under pain of excommunication
imposed by Henry II. and a Council of Bi- (Betted. Abbas, II. 30, 31). William had pro-
shops (of Normandy principally), at Le Mans, mised it as part of the ransom for his castles,
in January A.D. 1188 ; and also in England, at conditionally on his Barons' consent. Hove-
a Council at Geddington, shortly after (Betted. den (II. 338, 339) gives a somewhat different
Abbas, II. 33 ; Hoved. II. 338), upon all, both version of the proposed bargain,
laymen and clerks (except actual crusaders); to «> Birgham in Berwickshire,
be collected by (principally) Church officials in

A.D. 1188. March 13. Lateran. Bull of Clement III. to William King .
of the Scots concerning the independence of the Church of Scotland*.

Hoveden, ib. — Clemens Episcopus, servus servorum Dei, carissimo
m Christo filio Willelmo illustri Scottorum Regi, salutem et Apostolicam
benedictionem. Cum universi Christi jugo subjecti ad sedem Apo-
stolicam patrocinium invenire debeant et favorem, illos tamen speci-
alius convenit munimine protectionis confoveri, quorum fidem ac
devotionem in pluribus est expeita, ut ad ipsius dilectionis favorem
tanto amplius provocentur, et ejus reverentiae devotiori affectione
subdantur, quanto benivolentise ipsius et gratias pignus se noverint
certius assecutos. Ea propter, carissime in Christo fili, reverentiam
ac devotionem, quam ad Romanam te habuisse a longis retro tem-
poribus Ecclesiam novimus, attendentes, praesentis scripti pagina
duximus statuendum, ut Scotticana Ecclesia Apostolicas sedi, cujus
filia specialis existit, nullo mediante debeat subjacere ; in qua has
sedes Episcopales esse noscuntur, Ecclesiae videlicet Sancti Andreas,
Glascuensis, Dunkeldensis, Dumbinensis, Brehinensis, Aberdonensis,
Moraviensis, Rosenensis, Katinensis : et nemini liceat nisi Romano
pontifici, vel legato ab ipsius latere destinato, in regnum Scotiae

vol. 11. t

274 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period IV.

[CLEMENT III. DECLARES THE SCOTTISH CHURCH DEPENDENT IMMEDIATELY UPON THE POPE.]

interdicti vel excommunicationis sententiam promulgare, et si pro-
mulgata fuerit, decernimus non valere. Adjicimus, ut ntilli de caetero
qui de regno Scotise non fuerit, nisi quern Apostolica sedes propter
hoc de corpore suo specialiter destinaverit, licitum sit in eo lega-
tions officium exercere. Prohibemus autem, ut controversiae, quae
fuerint in regno illo de possessionibus ejus exortae, ad examen extra
regnum positorum judicum non trahantur, nisi ad Romanam Eccle-
siam fuerit appellatum. Si qua vero scripta contra hujus libertatis
statutum apparuerint impetrata, vel in posterum, istius concessionis
mentione non habita, contigerit impetrari ; nullum tibi vel ipsi regno
circa hujus prerogative concessionem praejudicium generetur ; prae-
terea libertates et immunitates tibi vel eidem regno, vel Ecclesiis in
eo constitutis, a prsedecessoribus nostris Romanis pontificibus in-
dultas, et hactenus observatas, ratas habemus, et illibatas futuris
temporibus statuimus permanere. Nulli ergo hominum liceat hanc
paginam nostrae constitutionis et prohibitionis infringere, vel ei ali-
quatenus contraire. Si quis autem hoc attentare prassumpserit, indig-
nationem Omnipotentis Dei, et Beatorum Petri et Pauli Apostolorum
Ejus, se noverit incursurum. Datum Laterani, III. Idus Martii, ponti-
ficatus nostri anno primo. [II. 360, 361.]

a This Bull appears in Benedict Abbas
under A.D. 1191. And Hoveden repeats it
under A.D. iiqi, but then as a Bull of Cceles-
tine III. In Fordun's Scotichron., VIII. 68,
nothing is said of Clement, but only of Cce-
lestine ; and ib. 67, Pope Innocent's repetition
of the Bull, A.D. 1208, is given at length.
If it belongs to Coelestine, the date is 1192 :

see Bened. Abb., II. 234 (Stubbs ad loc).
Probably Coelestine repeated it ; as other popes
did after him. It was obtained at the request
of King William— "Willelmus Rex Scottorum
misit nuncios suos ad Clementem summum
pontificem, et ab eo litteras protectionis suae
obtinuit in hac forma " {Hoveden, ib.). See
also above, pp. 50, 58.

APPENDIX A.

PORTION OF VISITATION OF THE SICK, BELONGING TO THE CELTIC
PERIOD OF THE SCOTO-PICTISH CHURCH*.

Book of Deer. — Item oratio ante dominicam orationem. Creator natu-
rarum omnium Deus, et parens universarum in celo et in terra originum,
has trementis populi Tui relegiosas preces ex illo inaccessibiieis lucis trono
Tuo suscipe, et inter hiruphin et zaraphin indefessas circumstantium laudes
exaudi spei non ambigue precationes. Pater noster Qui es — usque in
finem.

Libera nos, Domine, a malo ; Domine Christe Ihesu, custodi nos semper
in omni opere bona ; fons et auctor omnium bonorum Deus, euacua nos
uitiis, et reple nos uirtutibus bonis : per Te, Christe Ihesu.

Hisund dubar sacorfaicc dau. [ = Here give the sacrifice to him.]

Corpus cum sangine Domini nostri Ihesu Christi sanitas sit tibi in uitam
perpetua et salutem.

Reffecti Christi corpore et sanguine, Tibi semper dicamus, Domine,
AH. AH.

Qui satiauit animam inanem, et animam essurientem satiauit bonis, Al. Al.

Et sacrificent sacrificium laudis, — et usque exultatione, Al. Al.

Calicern salutaris accipiam, et nomen Domini inuocabo, Al. Al.

Reffecti Christi corpore, Al. Al.

Laudate Dominum omnes gentes, Al. Al.

Gloria : reffecti Christi, Al. Al.

Et nunc, et semper, reffecti.

Sacrificate sacrificium iustitiae, et sperate in Domino.

Deus, Tibi gratias agimus, per Quern misteria sancta celebrauimus, et a
Te sanctitatis dona deposcimus ; miserere nobis, Domine saluator mundi,
Qui regnas in secula seculorum, Amen. Finit, [p. 89, ed. Stuart.]

a See Stuart, Pre/, to Book of Deer, pp. so-called Missa S. Columbani in the Advo-
Iviii, lix ; and Forbes' Pre/, to the Book o/ cates' Library at Edinburgh): or (which is
Arbuthnot, pp. x, sq. The fragment is printed the case with the far larger number) belong
here as the one still remaining portion of to the Sarum order (adopted almost through-
Scottish-Celtic liturgical documents : unless we out the Scottish dioceses about the middle of
are to add a Celtic Kalendar printed by Bi- the 13th century, and at Glasgow in the 12th,
shop Forbes {Kalendar 0/ Scottish Saints, see above, on p. 33) ; or are to be classed
PP- 79~92> an^ Pre/, p. xxx.). All other with the post-Sarum reforms of Bishop El-
existing liturgical remains, known to be in, phinstone of Aberdeen, about A.D. 1507. See
or to belong to, Scotland, either are Irish (as Laing's Pre/ to the Aberdeen Breviary, and
the Drummond Missal, and most probably the Bishop Forbes as above.

T 2

APPENDIX B.

MS. Cotton. Tiber. D. IH.fol. 217 aa, as printed by Reeves, ad A damn.

Pre/, p. xxix.a

Sancte Columba pater, quem fudit Hibernia [ma]ter,
Quern Christi numen dedit [Ecclesie for]e lumen :
Que tibi scripta d[amus, tibi si]nt accepta rogamus.
Na[m licet indig]ne, tua scripsimus acta [benigne] :
Scripsimus et vitam virtu[tis ab arce pojlitam.

Te petimus per eum s dante per evum,

In tua devo/os seruitia protege totos.

us pro cunctis funde precatus :

Auge virtutem, fer opem, servaque salutern,
Regis Alexandri, qui causa te venerandi
Jusserat ecce tuos pingi scribendo triumphos.
Huic assiste, pater, quos spiritus fiervo\a.t ater,
Ut nichil in pejus temptatio transferat ejus ;
Ut bonus accedat cui se Rex et sua credat.
Rex actus Regis, fac, formet ab ordine legis.
Malo servatur cum Rex a lege regatur.
Protege Reginam, ne sentiat ipsa ruinam.
Insula pontificum sibi te cognoscat amicum.
Plebem cum clero, Rege Christo principe vero,
Omnes, sancte, juva, pater et patrone Columba.
Ensis Scottorum sis, et munimen eorum :
Auxiliumque boni, prece, fer servo Simeoni,
Hec qui verba precum tibi scribere duxerat sequum ;
Willelmoque, Ionab sacer, affer celica dona,
Hunc librum clare qui dignum duxit arare.

a Eleven verses of this, viz. the first five had the MS. while yet uninjured by the fire
and the last six, are in Ussher (Brit. Eccl. of 1 731 : and from him the gaps in the first
Antiq., XV.; Works, VI. 230, 239), who few lines are supplied by Dr. Reeves. The

APPENDIX B.

[SIMEON OF HY, A.D. IIO7XIII4.]

277

verses occur at the end of a Life of S. Co-
lumba in a series of lives of saints, transcribed
A.D. 1 1 80 (Reeves). They were written (as
appears by the lines themselves) by one Si-
meon, apparently a monk of Hy, by order of
King Alexander, necessarily Alexander I., A.D.
1 107- 1 1 24, and before the death of his
Queen (Sibylla, ob. A.D. 1 1 22), under the
direction of " William," supposed to be the
Bishop William of Man, who was succeeded
by Bishop Wymund, A.D. 1109x1114 (see
above, p. 189). Consequently they were

written A.D. 1107x1114. See Reeves (as
above, Pre/, p. xxx.). Inchcolm was not
founded by Alexander until A.D. 1 1 23, so
that Hy must have been Simeon's monastery.
They are given here as shewing the continued
connection of Hy with Scottish Kings, even
after the island had been (at any rate nomi-
nally) annexed to Norway and to the see of
Man, A.D. 1097, and before its reconquest by
Somerled, A.D. 1 1 56.

b Iona = Dove = Columba.

APPENDIX C.

ANTIQUJE LITANIJE IN VETERI MONASTERIO DUNKELDENSI USITATiE,
QUAS IN PUBLICIS PROCESSIONIBUS CANTARE SOLEBANT KILEDEI COM-
MUNITER CULUEI APPELLATE.

Kirie eleison.

Christe eleison.

Pater de coelis Deus -j

Filius Redemptor Deus

r _ J- Miserere nobis,

Spiritus Sanctus Deus

Qui es Trinus et Unus Deus J

Sancta Maria

Sancta Virgo Virginum y Ora pro nobis.

Sancta Dei Genetrix

Nomina Angelorum.

Sancte Michael Archangele | Qra prQ nobk

Sancte Raphael Archangele J

Sancte Urihel

Sancte Cherubin

Sancte Seraphin

Omnes Sancti Chori novem ordinum coelestium Spirituum, Orate pro nobis.

- Ora pro nobis.

Nomina Apostolorum et Evangelistarum.

Sancte Petre, Princeps Apostolorum
Sancte Andrea, Patrone noster
S. Paule

S- J^obe |. Ora pro nobis.

S. Johannes

S. Jacobe
S. Thoma
S. Philippe

APPENDIX C.

[keledean litany.]

279

Ora pro nobis.

S. Bartholomaee
S. Matthaee
S. Simon
S. Judas
S. Barnabas
S. Lucas
S. Marce
S. Matthias

Omnes Sancti Chori Apostolorum et Evangelistarum, Orate pro nobis.

Nomina Sanctorum Martyrum.
S. Stephane

S. Joseph ab Arimathaea
S. Aristobule
S. Albane
S. Amphibale
S. Kiliane et Socii ejus
S. Ocolman
S. Donnate
S. Colonach
S. Constantine Rex
S. Mordouch
S. Armkillach

Adelanh

Eobanach

• Ora pro nobis.

Blaithmach et Socii ejus monachi crudeliter a Danis
infidelibus interfecti
S. Hadrianach et omnes Magionenses martyres
Omnes Chori SS. Martyrum

Orate pro nobis.

Sancte Victor Papa

Romane
S. Coelestine Papa

Romane
S. Martine
S. Ninia
S. Palladie
S. Servane
S. Patricie
S. Modoch

> Ora pro nobis.

Nomina Sanctorum Episcoporum.

S. Ferranach
S. Makkessoch
S. Makknoloch
S. Carnach
S. Kentiyern vere
Deo [dicte ?] Mungo
S. Convall
S. Baldred
S. Colmach
S. Comach

Ora pro nobis.

28o

S. Kelloch
S. Fothalh
S. Cuthberch
S. Edhan
S. Finnanach
S. Colman
S. Marnach
S. Moloch

APPENDIX C.

[keledean litany.]

S. Nothlan
S. Marnan
S. Rumold
S. Tigernach
S. Medanach
S. Machut
S. Cormach
S. Dagamach

- Ora pro nobis

Omnes Chori Sanctorum Episcopum, Orate pro nobis.

)■ Ora pro nobis.

Sancte Antone
S. Pachome
S. Oronach
S. Columba
S. Benedicte
S. Congalle
S. Brandane
S. Quirane
S. Dunichad
S. Mirine
S. Blane
S. Baithene
S. Segene
S. Adamnane
S. Cumminach
S. Cahinninach
S. Ethernach
S. Erenach
S. Cuganach

Omnes Sanctorum Chori Abbatum,

Nomina Sanctorum Abbatum.
S. Cuninach

S. Comogell
S. Devenach
S. Com
S. Phillane
S. Moach
S. Convallane
S. Odomnane
S. Romane
S. Finnane
S. Fursee
S. Fridelin
S. Barach
S. Kiernach
S. Ronan
S. Middan
S. Winoch
S. Theinan
S. Drustan

Orate pro nobis.

Ora pro nobis.

y Ora pro nobis.

Nomina Sanctorum Confessorum et Monachorum.

S. Dovenald, Rex
S. Crathlinth, Rex
S. Convallec, Rex
S. David, Rex
S. Kinath, Rex
S.Constantine, Rex
S. Diermit

► Ora pro nobis.

S. Comin
S. Donan
S. Doban
S. Ethbin
S. Fetnoch
S. Eoglodach
S. Malcall

Ora pro nobis.

S. Suranach
S. Viganach
S. Gudloch
S. Frefanoich
S. Dronach

APPENDIX C.

[keledean litany.]

S. Molonach

281

)- Ora pro nobis.

S. Futtach
S. Sumach
S. Guenalt
S. Gudal

> Ora pro nobis.

y Ora pro nobis.

Omnes Chori Sanctorum Confessorum et Monachorum, Orate pro nobis.

Nomina Sane/arum Virginum et Viduarum.

Sancta Maria Magdalena

S. Martha

S. Brigida Magna

S. Dairlugtach

S. Brigida Apurnethig

S. Scholastica

S. Ursula cum Sociis suis

S. Maxentia

S. Bega

S. Christinach

S. Ebba et Sociae suae

S. Kennocha

S. Maara

S. Moduenna

S. Syra

S. Mancinach

S. Muriel

S. Ninoch

S. Keneira

S. Kentigerna

S. Evilla

S. Murichach

Omnes Chori Sanctarum Virginum et Viduarum,

Omnes Sancti Angeli et Archangeli

Omnes Sanctae Virtutes

Omnes Sancti Throni

Omnes Sanctae Potestates

Omnes Sanctae Dominationes

Omnes Sancti Principatus

Omnes Sancti Chori Novem Ordinum Coelestium

Omnes Sancti Patriarchae

Omnes Sancti Prophetae

Orate pro nobis.

Intercedite pro nobis.

284 APPENDIX C.

[keledean litany.]

Christus vincit, Christus regnat, Christus imperat.
Christus vincit, Christus regnat, Christus imperat.
Christus vincit, Christus regnat, Christus imperat.

Christe, audi nos. R. Christe, audi nos.
Christe, audi nos.

Kyrie eleison. R. Kyrie eleison.
Kyrie eleison.

Christe eleison. R. Christe eleison.
Christe eleison.

Tu Christe nobis concede gratiam Tuam.
Tu Christe nobis dona gaudium et pacem.
Tu Christe nobis concede vitam et salutem.

Amen.

Oremus.

Pater Noster, &c.

Oratio.

Omnipotens et Almifice Deus, Majestatem Tuam suppliciter exoramus,
ut per mirifica merita et orationes Sanctorum recensitorum, et per magni-
ficas intercessiones Sanctae Genitricis Tuae Mariae, omnium Patriarcharum,
Prophetarum,Apostolorum, Martyrum,Episcoporum,Abbatum,Confessorum,
et Monachorum, Virginum, et Viduarum, Tecum in ccelo regnantium, nobis
concedas veniam et indulgentiam omnium peccatorum, augmentum gratiae
Tuae coelestis, et efficax auxilium Tuum contra omnes insidias inimicorum
nostrorum visibilium et invisibilium ; quatenus et corda nostra, solis Tuis
mandatis dedita, tandem post hujus mortalis vitae terminum, et eorum Sanc-
torum speciem et gloriam in regno Dei videre et cum eis congaudere merea-
mur ; praestante Domino Nostro Jesu Christo Redemptore Nostro, Cui et
honor et potestas et imperium, una cum Patre et Spiritu Sancto, in saecula
saeculorum. Amen.

a From Bishop Forbes's Kalendars of Scot- from the MSS. of Father Marianus Brockie of

hsh Saints, Append, to Pre/, no. III. pp. lvi- S. James' Monastery at Ratisbon. Itwas"pre-

lxv ; first printed by Dr. G. F. Gordon in Notes served by Father Thomson, formerly a monk of

and Queries, 3rd Series, vol. ix. pp. 406-409 ; Dunfermline." Father Brockie's collections (for

APPENDIX C.

[keledean litany.]

285

a Scottish Monasticon) are now at Blairs R. C.
College, near Aberdeen (Report of Hist. MSS.
Commission, II. 201). The Litany as it
stands is (if genuine) certainly interpolated ;
and at best is a prae-Reformation but still
1 6th century version of a possibly genuine
earlier Culdee document. Keledei are alleged
to have been still at Dunkeld in H. of Sile-
grave's list of c. A.D. 1272. As the Litany
now stands, it prays for King Cyric (A.D.
873-89^) as though he were alive, yet com-
memorates King Constantine (A.D. 900-952),
and more still King David I. (A.D. 1124-

1 153), as though already dead. And it betrays a
date after Boece (commencement of 16th cen-
tury) by mentioning Crathlinthus (see Bishop
Forbes, who gives also other internal evidence
of a late date). On the whole, Bishop Forbes's
conclusion seems fairly probable (Pre/, to
Kalend., &c, pp. xxxiv, xxxv) — that in its
present form " it is based upon an older docu-
ment," but belongs as it stands to the time
of Bishop Elphinstone of Aberdeen and Bishop
George Brown of Dunkeld (A.D. 1484-1515).
If so, it is the latest instance extant of any
record mentioning Keledei in Scotland.

12 8

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Councils and ecclesiastical documents relating to Great Britain and Ireland"

See other formats